Herodotus. With an English translation by A.D. Godley

UNIVERSITY OF

ee)

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
University of Toronto

https://archive.org/details/nerodotuswithengO2herouoft

THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY

EDITED BY
T. E. PAGE, uirt.p.
E. CAPPS, pu.p., uu.p. W. H. D. ROUSE, rrrt.p.

HERODOTUS
i

HERODOTUS

WITH AN ENGLISH TRANSLATION BY
A. D. GODLEY

HON, FELLOW OF MAGDALEN COLLEGE, OXFORD

IN FOUR VOLUMES
II

y BOOKS III anp IV

LONDON : WILLIAM HEINEMANN
NEW YORK : G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS
MCMXXVIII

First Printed 1921.
Reprinted 1928.

PA
Hoo &
Ad

[9a
Vv. &

Gop.3

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

CONTENTS

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV
BOOK III .

BOO RVG erent a cake Sec. ONC eee
INDEX OF PROPER NAMES ....

MAPS :—

1. The Persian Empire... .

2. The World According to Hai :

PAGE
ee ee

: 1
197

- 409

. At end

”?

" Pei yer A er Le
i —

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III
AND IV

Heropotus’ narrative in the Third Book of his
history is extremely discursive and episodic. It
may be briefly summarised as follows :—

Chapters 1 to 38 deal in the main with Cambyses.
They relate the Persian invasion and conquest of
Egypt, Cambyses’ abortive expedition against the
Ethiopians, and the sacrilegious and cruel acts of the
last part of his reign. The section 38-60 begins
with an account of Polycrates of Samos, and his
relations with Amasis of Egypt, and continues with
a narrative of Polycrates’ war against his banished
subjects. The fact that these latter were aided not
only by Spartans but by Corinthians serves to intro-
duce the story of the domestic feuds of Periander,
despot of Corinth. Chapter 61 resumes the story of
Cambyses; the Magian usurpation of the Persian
throne, Cambyses’ death, the counterplot against
and ultimate overthrow of the pseudo-Smerdis and
his brother by seven Persian conspirators, and the
accession of Darius—all this is narrated with much

vii

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

picturesque jand dramatic detail in twenty-eight
chapters (61-88). Then follows a list of Darius’
tributary provinces (88-97), supplemented by various
unconnected details relating to Arabia and India
(98-117). The next thirty-two chapters (118-149) Vv
narrate various events in the early part of Darius’
reign: the fate of Polycrates of Samos; the insolence
and death of his murderer Oroetes ; how Democedes,
a Samian physician, rose to power at the Persian
court and was sent with a Persian commission to
reconnoitre Greek coasts; how Polycrates’ brother
Syloson regained with Persian help the sovereignty
of Samos. Lastly, chapters 150-160 describe the
revolt and second capture of Babylon.

Book IV begins with the intention of describing
Darius’ invasion of Scythia, and the subject of more
than two-thirds of the book is Scythian geography
and history. Chapters 1-15 deal with the legendary
origin of the Scythians; 16-31, with the population
of the country and the climate of the far north; this
leads to a disquisition on the Hyperboreans and
their alleged commerce with the Aegean (32-36),
and (37-45) a parenthetic section, showing the rela-
tion to each other of Europe, Asia, and Libya. The
story of a circumnavigation of Libya forms part of
this section. Chapters 46-58 enumerate the rivers
of Scythia, and 59-82 describe its manners and
customs.

Darius’ passage of the Hellespont and the Danube is

viii

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

narrated in chapters 83-98. Chapters 99-117 are once
more parenthetic, describing first the general outline
of Scythia, and next giving some details as to neigh-
eae i with the story of the Amazons. From
-118 to 144 Herodotus professes to relate the move-
f ments of the Persian and Scythian armies, till Darius
Yyeturns to the Danube and thence to Asia again.
The Libyan part of the book begins at 145.
Twenty-three chapters (145-167) give the history
of Cyrene, its colonisation from Greece and the
fortunes of its rulers till the time of Darius, when it
was brought into contact with Persia by the appeal
of its exiled queen Pheretime to the Persian governor
of Egypt, who sent an army to recover Cyrene for
her. The thirty-two following chapters (168-199)
are a detailed description of Libya: 168-180, the
Libyan seaboard from Egypt to the Tritonian lake;
181-190, the sandy ridge inland stretching (accord-
ing to Herodotus) from Thebes in Egypt to the
Atlas; 191-199, in the main, Libya west of the
“Tritonian lake.” At chapter 200 the story of
Pheretime is resumed and the capture of Barce
described. The book ends with the death of
Pheretime and the disastrous return to Egypt of her
Persian allies.

The above brief abstract shows that Book IV, at
least, is full of geography and ethnology. It is, I
believe, generally held that Herodotus himself

ix

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

visited the Cyrenaica and the northern coasts of the
Black Sea, where the Greek commercial centre was
the “ port of the Borysthenites,’ later called Olbia ;
but there is no real evidence for or against such
visits. The point is not very important. If he did
not actually go to Cyrene or Olbia he must at least
have had opportunities of conversing with Greeks
resident in those places. These, the only informants
whose language he could understand, no doubt sup-
plied him with more or less veracious descriptions
of the “hinterlands” of their cities; and possibly
there may have been some documentary evidence—
records left by former travellers. Whatever Hero-
dotus’ authorities—and they must have been highly
miscellaneous—they take him farther and farther
afield, to the extreme limits of knowledge or report.

As Herodotus in description or speculation ap-
proaches what he supposes to be the farthest con-
fines of north and south, it is natural that he should
also place on record his conception of the geography
of the world—a matter in which he professes himself
to be in advance of the ideas current in his time.
There were already, it would appear, maps in those
days. According to Herodotus, they divided the
world into three equal parts—Europe, Asia, Libya;
the whole surrounded by the “ Ocean,’ which was
still apparently imagined, as in Homer, to be a
“river” into which ships could sail from the sea
known to the Greeks. Possibly, as has been

K

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

suggested by moderns, this idea of an encircling river
may have originated in the fact that to north, south,
and east great rivers ran in the farthest lands known
to Greeks: the Nile in the south (and if it could be
made to run partly from west to east, so much the
better for the belief that it was a boundary), the
Danube in the north, the Euphrates in the east; in
the west, of course, the untravelled waters outside the
“Pillars of Hercules”’ fitted into the scheme. But
whether the legend of an encircling stream had a
rational basis or not, Herodotus will have none of
it. The Greeks, he says, believe the world to be sur-
rounded by the Ocean; but they cannot prove it.
The thing, to him, is ridiculous; as is also the neat
tripartite division of the world into three continents
of equal extent. His own scheme is different.
Taking the highlands of Persia as a base, he makes
Asia a peninsula stretching westward, and Libya
another great peninsula south-westward ; northward
and alongside of the two is the vast tract called
Europe. This latter, in his view, is beyond com-
parison bigger than either Asia or Libya; its length
from east to west is at least equal to the length of
the other two together; and while there are at
least traditions of the circumnavigation of Libya,
and some knowledge of seas to the south and east
of Asia, Europe stretches to the north in tracts of
illimitable distance, the very absence of any tale of
a northern boundary tending in itself to prove

xi

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

enormous extent. The lands north and south of
the Mediterranean have each its great river; and
Herodotus has already in the Second Book en-
deavoured to show that there is a kind of corre-
spondence between the Nile and the Danube. He,
too, like the geographers with whom he disagrees,
is obsessed, in the absence of knowledge, by a desire
for symmetry. The Nile, he is convinced, flows for
a long way across the country of the Ethiopians from
west to east before it makes a bend to the north
and flows thus through Egypt. So the Danube, too,
rises in the far west of Europe, in the country of
«“Pyrene”; and as the Nile eventually turns and
flows northward, so the Danube, after running for
a long way eastward, makes an abrupt turn south-
ward to flow into the Black Sea. Thus the Medi-
terranean countries, southern Europe and northern
Africa, are made to lie within what the two rivers-—
their mouths being regarded as roughly “ opposite’
to each other, in the same longitude—make into a
sort of interrupted parallelogram.

Such is the scheme of the world with which
Herodotus incidentally presents us. But his real
concern in the Fourth Book is with the geography
of Libya and Scythia—northern Africa and southern
Russia; in both cases the description is germane to
his narrative, its motive being, in each, a Persian
expedition into the country.

Critics of the Odyssey have sometimes been at

,

xii

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

’

pains to distinguish its “inner” from its “ outer’
geography—the inner true and real, the outer a
world of mere invention and fairy tale. There is
no such distinction really; Greeks do not invent
fairy tales; there are simply varying degrees of
certitude. Greek geographical knowledge contem-
poraneous with the composition of the Odyssey being
presumably confined within very narrow limits, the
frontiers of the known are soon passed, and the poet
launches out into a realm not of invention, but of
reality dimly and imperfectly apprehended—a world
of hearsay and travellers’ tales, no doubt adorned
in the Homeric poem with the colours of poetry.
Homer is giving the best that he knows of current
information—not greatly troubled in his notices of
remote countries by inconsistencies, as when he
describes Egypt once as a four or five days’ sail from
Crete, yet again as a country so distant that even a
bird will take more than a year to reach it. Hero-
dotus’ method is as human and natural as Homer's.
Starting, of course, from a very much wider extent
of geographical knowledge, he passes from what he
has seen to what he knows at first hand from
Cyrenaean or Borysthenite evidence; thence into
more distant regions, about which his informants
have been told; and so on, the accuracy of his
statements obviously diminishing (and not guaran-
teed by himself) as the distance increases, till at
last in farthest north—farthest, that is, with the

xili

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

possible exception of “ Hyperboreans,”’ about whom
nobody knows anything—he is in the country of
the griffins who guard gold and pursue the one-eyed
Arimaspian; and in the south, among the men
who have no heads, and whose eyes are in their
breasts.

It happens sometimes that the stories which have
reached Herodotus from very distant lands and seas,
and which he duly reports without necessarily stating
his belief in them, do in truth rest on a basis of actual
fact. Thus one of the strongest arguments for the
truth of the story of a cireumnavigation of Libya is
the detail, mentioned but not believed by Herodotus,
that the sailors, when sailing west at the extreme
limit of their voyage, saw the sun on their right
hand. Thus also the story of Hyperborean com-
munication with Delos is entirely in harmony with
ascertained fact. Whatever be the meaning of
“ Hyperborean,’ a term much discussed by the
learned (Herodotus certainly understands the name
to mean “living beyond the north wind’’), the
people so named must be located in northern
Europe; and the Delos story, however imaginative
in its details, does at least illustrate the known
existence of trade routes linking the northern parts
of our continent with the Aegean. To such an
extent Herodotus’ tales of the uttermost parts of
the earth are informative. But with such exceptions,
as one would naturally expect, it is true that as a

X1Vv

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

general rule the farther from home Herodotus is
the farther also he is from reality.

It follows from this that in proportion as Hero-
dotus’ narrative of events is distant from the Greek
world and his possible sources of information, so
much the more is it full, for us, of geographical
difficulties. It is probable that, as he tells us,
“Scythians”’ did at some time or other invade the
Black Sea coasts and dispossess an earlier population
of “ Cimmerians,’ whom, perhaps, they pursued into
Asia. The bare fact may be so; but Herodotus’
description of the way in which it happened cannot
be reconciled with the truths of geography. The
whole story is confused; the Cimmerians could
not have fled along the coast of the Black Sea, as
stated by Herodotus; it would, apparently, have
been a physical impossibility. In such cases the
severer school of critics were sometimes tempted to
dismiss an entire narrative as a parcel of lies. More
charitable, moderns sometimes do their best to bring
the historian’s detailed story into some sort of har-
mony with the map, by emendation of the text or
otherwise. But if the former method was unjust,
the latter is wasted labour. There is surely but one
conclusion to draw, and a very obvious one: that
Herodotus was misinformed as to geographical con-
ditions. Ignorance lies at the root of the matter.
Herodotus had not the geographical equipment for
describing the movements of tribes on the north

Vv

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

coast of the Black Sea, any more than our best
authorities of sixty years ago had for describing
tribal wanderings in Central Africa.

Even worse difficulties would confront the enter-
prising critic who should attempt to deal with Darius’
marchings and counter-marchings in Scythia as matter
for serious investigation. Herodotus’ story is, with
regard to its details of time, plainly incredible; a
great army could not conceivably have covered any-
thing like the alleged distance in the alleged time.
It must, apparently, be confessed that there are
moments when the Father of History is supra
geographiam—guilty of disregarding it when he did,
as appears from other parts of the Fourth Book,
know something of Scythian distances. The dis-
regard may be explained, if not excused. Hero-
dotus is seldom proof against the attractions of a
Moral Tale. Given an unwieldy army of invaders,
vis consili expers, and those invaders the natural
enemies of Hellas.—and given also the known
evasive tactics of Scythian warfare,—there was ob-
viously a strong temptation to make a picturesque
narrative, in which overweening power should
be tricked, baffled, and eventually saved only by a
hair’s breadth from utter destruction at a supremely
dramatic moment. So strong, we may suppose, was
the temptation that Herodotus put from him con-
siderations of time and distance, in the probably not
unjustified expectation that his Greek readers or

Xvi

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

hearers would not trouble themselves much about
such details. In short, it must be confessed that
Herodotus’ reputation as a serious historian must
rest on other foundations than his account of Darius
Seythian campaign.!

Herodotus’ list of the tribute-paying divisions of
the Persian Empire is not a geographical document.
Obviously it is drawn from some such source as the
three extant inscriptions (at Behistun, Persepolis, and
Naksh-i-Rustam) in which Darius enumerated the
constituent parts of his empire; but it differs from
these in that the numerical order of the units
is not determined by their local position. It has
indeed geographical importance in so far as the
grouping of tribes for purposes of taxation naturally
implies their local vicinity; but it is in no sense a
description of the various units under Darius’ rule;
nor can we even infer that these districts and groups
of districts are in all cases separate “satrapies”’ or
governorships. That, apparently, is precluded by
the occasional association of countries which could
not have formed a single governorship, for instance,
the Parthians, Chorasmians, Sogdi, and Arii, who
compose the sixteenth district; while the Bactrians
and Sacae, belonging here to separate tax-paying

1 For a detailed discussion of the various problems sug-
gested by Book IV the reader is referred to the long and
elaborate Introduction to Dr. Macan’s edition of Herodotus,
Books IV, V, VI.

xvii

INTRODUCTION TO BOOKS III AND IV

units, appear in other passages in Herodotus as
subjects of a single satrapy. What the historian
gives us in Book III is simply a statistical list of
Darius’ revenues and the sources from which they
were drawn,

HERODOTUS
BOOK III

YOL. II.

HPOAOTOY IZTOPIAI

Bs

"Eat TOUTOV 67) TOV “Apacw KapSvons 0
K ipa ETT PATEVETO, ayov Kal GdAXous TOV IPXé

‘EAAnvov “lwvas Te Kal Alonéas, év aitinu
roujpde Tméemapas KapBvons € eS Avyumrov KipUKa
alee “Apacw Ouyarepa, aitee 6é éx Bours avdpos
Aiyurtiou, ¢ OS peppopevos ’ Apacw émpnte TAUTE
OTL pow e& aT av TOV TOV év Aiyorre t inTp@Vv aTro-
omdacas ao yuvatKos Te Kal TExv@Y ExdoTOV
emoince €s Ilépoas, 6Te Kopos meuvas Tapa
“Apaow aitee inTpov opGarpar 0 Os €1n apiaTos
tav év AiyiuTto. tavta 8) eT LE HOMEVOS a)
Alytrtios éviyye TH oupBovdrAm Kerevov aiTéecv
TOV KapBvcea "Ayacw Ouyatépa, wa 7 Sovs
aVl@TO 7 Bi) dous KapBvon aréxOorTo. 0 be
"A uacts ™ duvaps TOV Tlepoéwy axOopmevos Kal
dppocewv OUK eixe ouTe Sova ovTE apvicacbat
ev yap NTLiTTATO OTL OUK WS yuvaicd pu euehne
Kap8vons efew Gd @S TadaKyD. TavTa 67
exroryiComevos émoinae TA0E. HV “Arpiew TOU ™po-
Tépov Baovréos Guyarnp KapTa peyary TE Kal
EvELons MOUVN TOD OlKOU AEAELM EVN), OVVOM"A SE OI

2

HERODOTUS

BOOK III

1. Ir was against this Amasis that Cambyses led
an army of his subjects, Ionian and Aeolian Greeks
among them.t ‘This was his reason: Cambyses sent
a herald to Egypt asking Amasis for his daughter ;
and this he did by the counsel of a certain Egyptian,
who devised it by reason of a grudge that he bore
against Amasis, because when Cyrus sent to Amasis
asking for the best eye-doctor in Egypt the king had
chosen this man out of all the Egyptian physicians
and sent him perforce to Persia away from his wife
and children. With this grudge in mind he moved
Cambyses by his counsel to ask Amasis for his
daughter, that Amasis might be grieved if he gave her,
or Cambyses’ enemy if he refused her. So Amasis was
sorely afraid of the power of Persia, and could neither
give his daughter nor deny her; for he knew well
that Cambyses would make her not his queen but his
mistress. Reasoning thus he bethought him of a
very tall and fair damsel called Nitetis, daughter of
the former king Apries, and all that was left of that

1 The received date is 525 B.c.

B 2

HERODOTUS

Av Néryris: TauTny 6) THY maida 0 "Apacs
Koounoas eoO Fre TE Kal XpUT@ TOT EMTEL és
Ilépcas @s éwuTov Ouyarépa. peta O€ Xpovov OS
pw oT aleTo Tat pobev ovoudlwv, Néyer T pos
QvTOV 1) mats ooae Bacinred, dae BAnpevos vmo
"Apdouos ov pavOdvers. Os €Me TOL KOT MO aoi}-
gas aTéTeprbe ws EwuTov Ouyartépa Si800s, € €ovcav
Th adnOein “Ampiew, Tov éxetvos édvta éwuTod
deomrotea pet Aiyurtiwy émavactas époveuce.”
TOUTO 61) TO €mos Kal avUTn 7 aiTtin éyyevouevn
Hyaye KauBicea tov Kipou peyddos Oupwbrvta
éa Aiyutrtov.

2. Oitw pév vey A€yovar Tlépcar. Alydrruor
dé otxniovytar KapBicea, dapevot puv éx tavTys
67 THs “Amrpiew Ouyatpos yevéoOar: Kopov yap
eivat Tov TéuwrpavTa Tapa” Apaow emt THv Ouya-
Tépa, GAN ov Kap Bvcea. Réyortes b€ tadTa ovK
6p0@s Aéyouct. ov peyv ovdE AEANOE aUTOUS (El
yap TWeS Kat addot, Ta Ilepoéwv vomya emlare-
ara Kal Aiyvrrrvot) 6 OTL TpaTa pev voBov ov ode
VOMOS €oTL Bactredoar yvnolov TapeovTos, avres
6€ OTs Kaccavéavys Tis Papyadotew Ouyatpos Hv
tats KaypBvons, avipos Ayatpevidew, aX ovK éx
THs Aliyurtins. GANA TapatpaTovet TOV ANoyov
T POaTrOlevMeVvOL TN Kupou olin ouyyevees Elva.

3. Kai TadTa Hey @oe EXEL. AEyeTat 6é Kal
60¢€ Novos; éuol mev ov mBavos, @S TOV Tlepatdev
yuvatkav éceO odo TLs Tapa Tas KUpov yuvatxas,
as ede TH Kaccavidavn twapertemta Téxva evercéa
Te Kal peydda, TOANG eypaTo TO érraivew UTrEepOw-
patovoa, % 6€ Kaccavdarn éotoa tov Kipou yurn
ele Tae. “Tormvoe pévTor ee Traid@y pntépa

4

BOOK III. 1-3

family; Amasis decked her out with raiment and
golden ornaments and sent her to the Persians as if
she were his own daughter. But after a while, the
king greeting her as the daughter of Amasis, the
damsel said, “ King, you know not how Amasis has
deceived you: he decked me out with ornaments
and sent me to you to pass for his own daughter ; but
I] am in truth the daughter of his master Apries, whom
he and other Egyptians rebelled against and slew.”
It was these words and this reason that prevailed
with Cambyses to lead him in great anger against
Egypt.

2. This is the Persian story. But the Egyptians
claim Cambyses for their own; they say that he was
the son of this daughter of Apries, and that it was
Cyrus, not Cambyses, who sent to Amasis for his
daughter. But this tale is false. Nay, they are well
aware (for the Egyptians have a truer knowledge
than any men of the Persian law) firstly, that no
bastard may be king of Persia if there be a son born
in lawful wedlock; and secondly, that Cambyses was
born not of the Egyptian woman but of Cassandane,
daughter of Pharnaspes, an Achaemenid. But they
so twist the story because they would claim kinship
with the house of Cyrus.

3. So much for this matter. There is another tale
too, which I do not believe :—that a certain Persian
lady came to visit Cyrus’ wives, and greatly praised
and admired the fair and tall children who stood by
Cassandane. Then Cassandane, Cyrus’ wife, said,
* Ay, yet though I be the mother of such children

5

HERODOTUS

eovoar Kopos €v ar eply exer, Tip 5é a dm Atyutrrou
eT LKTNTOV ev TUL) riberat.” THD pev ax Oopevny
tT Netnre etmreiy TadTa, Tov 6€ Ol Taldwv TOV
mpeo BuTEpov elTrely KapBucea “Tovydp TOL @
TEP, emreav ey@ YEvO Lat avnp, Aiyorrrou Ta pev
ave KATO Once, Ta O€ KATO ave.” Tadra el7rety
avTov étea ws SéKa KOU yeyovéTa, Kal TAS yuvatKas
év O@pate yevécOar* Tov 6€ dtapynpovevovta ovTw
51, éweite avdpoOn Kat Erye THY Bacidyiny, TroL7-
cacba thy em Aiyurtoy otpatniny.

4. Xuvijverxe 6€ Kal Addo TL ToLovde TPHYypLA
yever bat és TV emia TpaTevo TAUTHY. VY TOV
emrixoUpov "Apaovos avi)p yevos pev Adicapyno-
ceus, ovvoua 6€ ob Parys, Kal yvounv tKavos Kal
Ta TOhEMLKA ANKLLOS. OUTOS-O Davys Hewpopmevos
Kou Te Apudoe éxdsdpyoKet Toi e& Aiyorrou,
Bovdopevos Kap Boon erdeiv és héyous. ola 6é€
éovTa auTov ev Tota eMLKovpOLTL oyou ov apuKpot
ETL T AMLEVOY Te Ta Tept Aiyurtov aTpexeoTara,
peTaci@xe. 0 “Apacis atrovdiy morevpevos éXel?,
peTadi@Ker 66 TOV ELVOVX@V TOV TLATOTATOY aTro-
oTELNAS T pinpel KAT avTov, Os alpéeer pty eV Avein,
é\@v € ovK avnyaye €s AtyuTtov codin yap
pov mepih Oe 0 Padyns: Katapedvoas yap Tovs
durdkovs ataddacoeTo és Ilepoas. opunwevep
e oTpatever Gat Kapy3von € én Alyuttov Kal atro-
péovTe TV Edacw, OK@s THY dvudpov Svexrrepa,
éTeNO@v ppater pev Kal Ta ad\ra Ta “Apudotos
TPNYHATA, éEnyéeTau O€ Kal Thy EXacw, Ode Tapat-
vewr, mewrpavra Tapa “TOV ‘ApaBtov Baovrea
déecbar THY dréEOdov of acharéa Trapacyeiy.

5. Movvy 6€ tavtn eiot dhavepal écBorai és

6

BOOK III. 3-5

Cyrus dishonours me and honours this neweomer
from Egypt.” So she spoke in her bitterness against
Nitetis; and Cambyses, the eldest of her sons, said,
“Then, mother, when I am grown a man, I will turn
all Egypt upside down.” When he said this he was
about ten years old, and the women marvelled at
him; but he kept it in mind, and it was thus that
when he grew up and became king, he made the
expedition against Egypt.

4. It chanced also that another thing befell tending
to this expedition. There was among Amasis’ foreign
soldiers one Phanes, a Halicarnassian by birth, a man
of sufficient judgment and valiant in war. This Phanes
had some grudge against Amasis, and fled from
Egypt on shipboard that he might have an audience
of Cambyses. Seeing that he was a man much
esteemed among the foreign soldiery and had an
exact knowledge of all Egyptian matters, Amasis
was zealous to take him, and sent a trireme with the
trustiest of his eunuchs to pursue him. This eunuch
caught him in Lycia but never brought him back to
Egypt; for Phanes was too clever for him, and made
his guards drunk and so escaped to Persia. There
he found Cambyses prepared to set forth against
Egypt, but in doubt as to his march, how he should
cross the waterless desert; so Phanes showed him
what was Amasis’ condition and how he should
march; as to this, he counselled Cambyses to send
and ask the king of the Arabians for a safe passage.

5. Now the only manifest way of entry into Egypt

7

HERODOTUS

Aiyurtov. amo yap Powixns péypt ovpwv tav
4 / fal

Kaédvtuos modtos é€ott Xdpov tov Tladactivev

/ > \ \ / ’ / / e

Kaneouevov' ato 6€ Kadvtios éovons Todos, ws
> \ / [a ,

€u“olt doxéer, Lapdiwv ov TOAA® éXdaaOVOS, aro
4 \ \ /

TAUTNS TA EuTropla TA ETT Oardaans méexpe Invicou
, “ \ a? , ee 19 , 5
modlos é€ott ToD ApaBiov, avo O€ “Invicov adtis

4 / / ; ’ aA \ \
Lupwv péypt YepSavidos Aipvns, wap Hv 6H TO
/ b)
Kadotov dpos teiver és PadXaccav: aro Oé LepBo-
/ fal \ / a
vidos Aipvns, ev TH 81) NOyos TOV TUSH KexpvdOat,
> ‘ 7 v 7 \ \ Nao) /
amo TautTns On AlyuTrtos. TO On weTaev Invicou
’ \ , ” \ lal eS /
motos Kai Kactov te dpeos Kat THs LepBwvidos
/ \ A > > Ud / > bn:
ALLVNS, EOV TOUTO OVK OALYOV YwWPLOY AXA OGoV TE
ral / a
Emi Tpets yuépas odov, avudpov éatl Sewas.
6. To d€ dréyot T@V és AiyuTToy vauTLAXOMEevoV
evVEV@KATL, TODTO Epyouat Ppacwy. és Aiyumtov
an \
éx ths “EXAddos Tacns Kal mpos 逫 Doings
\ lal
Képamos éodyetat mAnpys olvov dis Tod éreos
éxadoTov, Kal év Kepdutov olvnpov aptOue@ Kevov
> 4 e / > rn O7/ la ye 7
OvK ETL MS NOY elTreiy LécOal. KOv OnTA, ElTroL
wn A \ lal
TLS AV, TAUTA AVALTLMLOUTAL; Ey@ Kal TOUTO Ppdcw:
Sef tov pev Onuapyov Exactov ex THs éwuTov
/ / / \ / v7 b]
moXLos auANEEaYTA TraVTa TOV KEpapmov ayeELV és
4 > A \ \
Méudw, tots b€ é« Méuduos és tadta 81) Ta
” nm / / / )
dvudpa ths Lupins Kopifery mWAHRCaVTAaS VdaTos.
e /
out 6 émidoitéwy Képamos Kal éEalpeopuevos év
> 1A b] \ \ \ / b] /
Aiytrre@ éml tov wadazrov Koutferar és Lupinv.
\
7. Otto pév voy Iépoa eit of tiv ésS8ornv
\ \
TaUTHY TapacKevacartes és AlyuTTov, KaTa On
r.)

BOOK III. 5-7

is this. The road runs from Phoenice as far as the
‘city of Cadytis,) which belongs to the Syrians of
Palestine, as it is called. From Cadytis (which, as I
judge, is a city not much smaller than Sardis) to the
city of Ienysus the seaports belong to the Arabians ;
then they are Syrian again from Ienysus as far as the
Serbonian marsh, beside which the Casian promontory
stretches seawards; from this Serbonian marsh,
where Typho,? it is said, was hidden, the country
is Egypt. Now between Ienysus and the Casian
mountain and the Serbonian marsh there lies a wide
territory for as much as three days’ journey, wondrous
waterless.

6. I will now tell of a thing that but few of
those who sail to Egypt have perceived. Earthen
jars full of wine are brought into Egypt twice
a year from all Greece and Phoenice besides: yet
there is not to be seen, so to say, one single wine
jar lying anywhere in the country. What then (one
may ask) becomes of them? ‘This too I will tell.
Each governor of a district must gather in all the
earthen pots from his own township and take them
to Memphis, and the people of Memphis must fill
them with water and carry them to those waterless
lands of Syria; so the earthen pottery that is brought
to Egypt and sold there is carried to Syria to join
the stock whence it came.

7. Now as soon as the Persians took possession of
Egypt, it was they who thus provided for the entry

1 Probably Gaza.

2 Hot winds and volcanic agency were attributed by Greek
mythology to T'yphon, cast down from heaven by Zeus and
“‘buried” in hot or volcanic regions. Typhon came to
be identified with the Egyptian god Set; and the legend
grew that he was buried in the Serbonian marsb.

9

HERODOTUS

Ta elpnweva oakavtes vdaTt, é emelTe TaYLoTA Tape-
AaBov Aiyurrov. ToTE S€ ovK éovTOs Kw VdaTos
érot pov, KauBvons mvOopevos Tod “AXtxapynocéos
Ecivou, mepabas mapa TOV ‘Apa Brov ayyéXous Kal
denbels Tis aapareins ETuxe, TlaTLs Sovs TE Kal
deEapmevos Tap avtod.

8. LéBovrar 66" A paBvoe TOTS avOpaTrov 6 Omola
ToloL padiora, TovedvTaL be avTas TpoTr@ ToL@oe"
TOV BovNopeveov Ta To Ta moveec Pau aos aviip,
aucpoTepeov avTov ev pero ET TEMS, NO@ o&ét 70
Eow TOY YELPaV Tapa TOUS axTvAous Tovs peryd-
ous ETLTAUVEL TOV TOLeuLEVOV Tas TiaTls, Kal
émerta AKaBav €x Tod iwatiov éxaTEpou Kpoxuda
anreiber TO aipare év peo KELILEVOUS AiPous é entra:
TOUTO 6€ ToLléwy émixarhéee Te TOV ALovucoy Kal
THY Ovpaviny. eMLTENETAVTOS d€ TovTOU TadTAa, O
TAS TLOTLS ToLng a [LEVOS Toice piroroe mapeyyud
tov Eeivov 1) Kal TOV aoT ov, iy mpos aoToV ToLén-
tat‘ of 6€ dirot Kal avTol Tas Tiatis Stxatedaot
c€8ccCa. Avovvcov 6é€ Oedv podvoy Kal ty
Ovpavinvy jyéovtat eivat, Kal TOY TpLXOV THY
Koupny KelpecOar daci Kata wep avtov Tov Ato-
vucov cen dpOa: KelpovTat O€ TEPLTPOXAAA, vmo-
Eupavtes Tovs KpoTapovs. ovopatoua dé TOV meV
Avévucev ‘Oporarr, THY dé Ovpavinv "AXIAGT.

9. ’Exret wv THD mioTW TOLCL ayyehooe TOLOL
Tapa KapSvcew aTLYMEVOLTL ET OL TATO 0 “Apa-
Bros, éunxavato ToLdie® ar KOUS Kapn ov TAITAS
vdatos emeoage € éml tas was TOV Kapur) Nov Taoas,
TovTo 6&€ Toincas jXace és THY dvvdpov Kal
tméueve evOadta tov KazBvcew otpatov. ovTos
yev 0 TLOaveTepos TOV AOyav ElpyTtat, Set Sé Kal

) ge)

BOOK III. 7-9

into that country, filling pots with water as I have
said. But at this time there was as yet no ready
supply of water; wherefore Cambyses, hearing what
was said by the stranger from Halicarnassus, sent
messengers to the Arabian and asked and obtained
safe conduct, giving and receiving from him pledges.

8. There are no men who respect pledges more
than the Arabians. This is the manner of their
giving them :—a man stands between the two parties
that would give security, and cuts with a sharp stone
the palms of the hands of the parties, by the second
finger ; then he takes a piece of wool from the cloak
of each and smears with the blood seven stones that
lie between them, calling the while on Dionysus and
the Heavenly Aphrodite; and when he has fully
done this, he that gives the security commends to
his friends the stranger (or his countryman if the
party be such), and his friends hold themselves bound
to honour the pledge. They deem none other to be
gods save Dionysus and the Heavenly Aphrodite ;
and they say that the cropping of their hair is like
the cropping of the hair of Dionysus, cutting it round
the head and shaving the temples. They call
Dionysus, Orotalt; and Aphrodite, Alilat.!

9. Having then pledged himself to the mes-
sengers who had come from Cambyses, the Arabian
planned and did as I shall show: he filled camel-skins
with water and loaded live camels with these ; which
done, he drove them into the waterless land and
there awaited Cambyses’ army. This is the most
credible of the stories told; but I must relate the

1 According to Movers, Orotalt is ‘‘the fire of God,”
drath él, and Alilat the feminine of Aélél, ‘‘morning star” ;
but a simpler interpretation is Al Ilat = the goddess.

II

HERODOTUS

TOV ooov muBavor, € emrel ye én Aeyeras, pnOivac.
TOTAaMLOS €oTL peyas €v TH ‘ApaPiy T@® OVVOMA
Kopus, éxdi600 O€ OvTOS és THY " Epud piv KaN€0-
peony Gddaccav a0 ToUTOU 6) MY TOD TOTAaLOD
Neyer ae TOV Bacirea Tav “ApaBior, payrdpevov
TOV apoBoéwv Kat TOV adXov Oepuatov OVETOV
panei eSUKVEVHEVOY € és THD avudpov, a ayaryelv dia On
TOUT@Y TO bdwp, é év dé TH avispo peyaras oeka-
pevas opvgac bar, t iva Sexpert 70 Bdwp catwat.
od0s © é€oti dumdexa auepéwv ard TOD ToTamod
és TavTny THY avudpov. ayew Oé wv bv dXeTaV
Tplav es TpLEA Ywpla.

10. ’Ev 6€ 7@ IIndoveci@ Kareopévw otopate
tov NetAou éotpatoTedeveto Vauunvitos o Aua-
alos Tais UTopévov KauBioea. “Apaci yap ov
katéXaBe Cavta KapBvons édacas én’ Aiyurtor,
arrya Baciretoas o “Apacis Téccepa Kal Teo-
cepakovta étea aTréGave, év Tota ovdév of péya
avapotov Tpnywa ovvvelXn arrobavev: dé Kal
Tapixevdels éradn év Tho Tappa év TO ip@, Tas
abtos oixodouncato. éri Wappnvitov 8 tod
"Apuactos Bacidevovtos Atyurtov dacua Aiyur-
Tiolal péytaTtov 6n éyéveto UaOnaav yap OFBar
at Alylmtiat, ovTe mpoTepov ovdapya tabcioat
ovTe UaTEpov TO péxpL ewEv, WS AEyovaL avTol
@nBaior ov yap 8 vetat Ta Avw THs Aiyvmrov
TO Tapatav' adda Kal ToTe Vabncav ai OFBar
WaKdo..

11. Ot 6€ Ilépcat éreire SueEeNacavtes THV
dvudpov iCovto méhas TOY Aiyurtioy @s cuuBa-
A€ovTes, évOadTa oi emiKoupor ol TOD Aiyur tiov,
covtes avdpes “EXAnvés Te kal Kapes, weudopevor

12

BOOK III. g-11

less credible tale also, since they tell it. There isa
great river in Arabia called Corys, issuing into the
sea called Red. From this river (it is said) the king
of the Arabians carried water by a duct of sewn ox-
hides and other hides of a length sufficient to reach
to the dry country; and he had great tanks dug in
that country to receive and keep the water. It is a
twelve days’ journey from the river to that desert.
By three ducts (they say) he led the water to three
several places.

10. Psammenitus, son of Amasis, was encamped by
the mouth of the Nile called Pelusian, awaiting
Cambyses. For when Cambyses marched against
Egypt he found Amasis no longer alive; he had died
after reigning forty-four years, in which no great
misfortune had befallen him ; and being dead he was
embalmed and laid in the burial-place built for him-
self in the temple. While his son Psammenitus was
king of Egypt, the people saw a most wonderful sight,
namely, rain at Thebes of Egypt, where, as the
Thebans themselves say, there had never been rain
before, nor since to my lifetime; for indeed there is
no rain at all in the upper parts of Egypt; but at
that time a drizzle of rain fell at Thebes.!

11. Now the Persians having crossed the waterless
country and encamped near the Egyptians with intent
to give batile, the foreign soldiery of the Egyptian,
Greeks and Carians, devised a plan to punish Phanes,

1 In modern times there is sometimes a little rain at
Thebes (Luxor) ; very little and very seldom.

13

HERODOTUS

Tt Davy ote oT paTov nyaye én’ Aiyurtov anXo-
Opoov, Lnxavdvrat TpHybwa és avTov To.ovoe.
hoay TO avy maides ev AiyoTrT@ KATANENELL-
pévour Tos ayaydvtes és TO otpatémedov Kal és
Oye TOU TAT POS KpynThpa ev peo éoryoav Gp-
porépov TOV oTpAaToTEedwy, peTa O€ arywveov Tes
kata &va Exactov Tov Taidwy éopatoy és tov
Kpynthnpa: dua twavtev 5€ dueEeXOovtes TOY Taidwv
oivov Te Kal Vdowp éecepopeor és avTov, éwmLovTes
d€ TOD aipatos TAVTES Ob emixoupol ovUT@ én
cuveBanror. paxns d€ ryevouevns Kaptepys Kai
TEC OVTOY €& apporépov TOV OTpaTOTEdwV TANHOEL
ee eTpamrovto ot AiyumTto..

2. Odua 6é péya eidov tvOdpevos Tapa Tav
ellis TOV yap doTéwV TEpLKEXULEVOY YwWpIS
EXATEPWY TOV EV TH wayn TAVTH TETOVTMDY (Yapis
pev yap TOV Tlepoéav EKEETO TA OGTEA, WS éXo-
picOn Kat apxas, éTépwOe O€ TOY Aiyurtiov), at
hey TOY Ilepoéwp Keparat eiat acbevées otT@
wate, ct OéXeus dw povvyn Barely, duateTpaveets,
ai 5€ Tov AiyuTtiov ottw Oy TL taxyupal, moyts
dv iO@ tmaicas dvappnketas. aitiov O€ TovtTou
Tose EAeyov, Kal éué y evTeTéws ErreOov, OTL
Alytrtio ev adtixa ato taidiov apEdpevor
Evp@vtat Tas Keharas Kal Tpos TOV rALov TAXU-
veTal TO OaTéOV. TwUTO b€ TOUTO Kal TOD [))
paraxpotoba aittov éoTt* Alyurtiov yap av TI
eMaxiorous idoLTo araxpovs TaVTOV avo poo.
TOUTOLOL pev 67) TOUTO éaTl aiTLov ioxupas popéev
Tas Kepanrds, toiaor S€ Ilépanou ott aabevéas
hopéovat Tas Keharas altiov TOde* oKiNnTpopéovat
e& apyis midouvs tidpas opéovtes. TadTa pév

14

BOOK III. 11-12

being wroth with him for leading a stranger army
into Egypt. Phanes had left sons in Egypt; these
they brought to the camp, into their father’s sight,
and set a great bowl between the two armies; then
they brought the sons one by one and cut their
throats over the bowl. When all the sons were
killed, they poured into the bowl wine and water,
and the foreign soldiery drank of this and thereafter
gave battle. The fight waxsd hard, and many of
both armies fell; but at length the Egyptians were
routed.

12. I saw there a strange thing, of which the
people of the country had told me. The bones of
those slain on either side in this fight lying scattered
separately (for the Persian bones lay in one place
and the Egyptian in another, where the armies
had first separately stood), the skulls of the
Persians are so brittle that if you throw no more
than a pebble it will pierce them, but the
Egyptian skulls are so strong that a blow of
a stone will hardly break them. And this, the
people said (which for my own part I readily be-
lieved), is the reason of it: the Egyptians shave their
heads from childhood, and the bone thickens by ex-
posure to the sun. This also is the reason why they
do not grow bald; for nowhere can one see so few
bald heads asin Egypt. Their skulls then are strong
for this reason; and the cause of the Persian skulls
being weak is that they shelter their heads through
their lives with the felt hats (called tiaras) which
they wear. Such is the truth of this matter. I saw

™5

HERODOTUS

vuy ToLavTa' eidov 6€ kal dAXa Guota TovTOLCL eV
Tape TOV Ga ‘Axatpevei 7® Aapetou d1adOa-
pevT@Y UTO ‘Ivdp Tod AiBuos.

13. Of 6€ Alytrrior éx THS payns ws éTpa-
TOVTO, epevryov ovoevl KOT LO" KatehnOevtov 6é
és Méuduy, ¢ eTeTe ava motanov KapuSvons véa
MurtiAnvainy KNpUKa ayoucav avopa Ilépony, és
omororyiny T POKANEO[LEVOS Aiyur-tious. ot 6é
émetTe TV vea eldov éceNMovcay és THvV Méudur,
exyubévtes arées ex TOD Telyeos THY TE véa bE-
pOerpay Kal Tous avOpas KpeoupynOov Ovag Tacav-
TEs Epopeoy és TO TELYOS. Kal Aiyurtioe méev pera
TOUTO TONOPKEUMEVOL YX PoVv@ TApeaTIT A, ot Oé
T pooexees Aifves decavtes Ta rept TY Aiyurtov
yeyovota mapédocay opens aUTOUS apaxnti Kal
hopov te étakavto kal dpa éreuTrov. ws 6é
Kupynvaio: cat Bapxaiot, Ceicavtes opoiws Kal ot
AiBves, TOLaUTa éTTOLNaaD. KapBvons 6€ Ta ev
mapa AtBuev érOovta dpa pirodpovers ed€EarTor
Ta oe Tapa Kupnvaiov aT uKopeva ped bets, OS
éwot Soxéel, OTL Hv OALya: Emreurpav yap 67 Trev-
TAKOCLAS pveas apryuptov ot Kupnvaior TavTas
Opaccopevos avTOXELpLy Oveo metpe Th OTpaTLn.

14. “Hyepn dé dexatn amr 7s TMapéraPe TO
TELXOS TO ev Mende KapBvons, KATLO as és TO
TpodaTeLoV ETL AVN TOV Bactréa tov AlyuTtioy
WVappnvitov, Bacirevoavta phvas €&, TodTov
KATO aS ou adrowoe Alyutrtiowce Sterelpato
avtod Ths Wuxis wowwv Tose areas avToo
THY Ouyatépa éc OAL Sovhnin eferreume € em vowp
éyouc av vdpivov, CUVETE UTE dé Kal adhas Tap-
Gévous atoéEas avdpav TOY TpeTY, opmoiws

16

BOOK III. 12-14

too the skulls of those Persians at Papremis who
were slain with Darius’ son Achaemenes by Inaros
the Libyan, and they were like the others.

13. After their rout in the battle the Egyptians
fled in disorder ; and they being driven into Memphis,
Cambyses sent a Persian herald up the river in a ship
of Mytilene to invite them to an agreement. But
when they saw the ship coming to Memphis, they
sallied out all together from their walls, destroyed
the ship, tore the crew asunder (like butchers) and
earried them within the walls. So the Egyptians
were besieged, and after a good while yielded; but
the neighbouring Libyans, affrighted by what had
happened in Egypt, surrendered unresisting, laying
tribute on themselves and sending gifts; and so too,
affrighted like the Libyans, did the people of Cyrene
and Barca. Cambyses received in all kindness the
gifts of the Libyans; but he seized what came from
Cyrene and scattered it with his own hands among
his army. This he did, as I think, to mark his dis-
pleasure at the littleness of the gift; for the Cyre-
naeans had sent five hundred silver minae.

14. On the tenth day after the surrender of the
walled city of Memphis, Cambyses took Psammenitus
king of Egypt, who had reigned for six months, and
set him down in the outer part of the city with other
Egyptians, to do him despite; having so done he
made trial of Psammenitus’ spirit, as I shall show.
He dressed the king’s daughter in slave’s attire and
sent her with a vessel to fetch water, in company
with other maidens dressed as she was, chosen from

17
VO. 15. c

HERODOTUS

éoTanmevas Th Tov Baciréos. @s Oe Bon TE Kal
KravO ud mapiic av at map0évor Tapa TOUS mare-
pas, ob pev aAXOL TavtTes advTEeBOwv TE Kal
GVTEKNALOY Op@vTEs TA TéKVaL KEKAK@MEVA, ) be
Vapprveros Tpoid@v Kat pabav éxue és Tip
yay. TapehOoveéwv dé TOV vdpodhopwv, Sevtepa
Ol TOV maisa Emre jLTre pet’ dddwv Abyurtioy éic-
xehtov THY GaUTHY HALKINY eXOVTOV, TOUS TE
avyévas Kudo dedenevous Kal Ta T TOMATO. ery KE-
Xadwopévous® 7YOUTO 6€ mowiny Ticovtes Moutt-
Anvatov TOLL é€v Ménde aTrONOWEVOLTL ou TH
vai. TavTa yap édixacay ot Bactdsjeoe OuKacTal,
uTmép avOpos € exdaTou déxa AiyuTtiev Tav T por ov
avTatoua bar. 0 66 iowy mapeEtovras Kal wa-
Oav Tov Taida hyeopevov ert avator, TOV ANXwV
Aiyurtior TOV TEPLKATHMEVOY auTov KNaLoVTOY
Kal Seva TOLEVVYTWY, TWUTO emoinre TO Kal em TH
Ouyar pl. Taped Oovtev ¢ Kal TOUTOD, TUVIVELKE
Gore TOV | TUMTOTEDY ol avopa damn MiKo TEPOD,
EKTETTOKOTE &k TOV €ovT@V EXOVTE Te ovdey él
7) ora TTwWYOS Kal Tpocacteovra TV OT PATLyY,
Taplevar Vappnverov te tov "Awaotos Kat TOUS
€v TO Tpoaarel@ KATNLEVOUS Alyurtiov. o 6é
Vappijveros os €i6e, dvaxhaveas peya Kal Kané-
cas ovopactl TOV eTaipov eTANEATO THY Keparny.
noav dpa avTov PUAAKOL, Of TO T OLEU [LEV OV Tav
é& éxeivov ér exdoTn €£00w KapBvon € €o 1) LaLVOV.
Oopacas 6€ 0 KapSvons Ta Trolevpeva, meurras
dyyeXov elpwta avTov A€ yor TAOE. “ Aeorrorns
ge KapBions, Vappnvere, elpwrd ov 6 TL 6) THY
pev Ouyatépa opewy KEKAKO LEVY Kal TOV maida
éml Odvatov oreiyovta ovTE avéBwoas ovTE aTeé-

18

BOOK III. 14

the families of the chief men. So when the damsels
eame before their fathers crying and lamenting, all
the rest answered with like cries and weeping, seeing
their children’s evil case; but Psammenitus, having
already seen and learnt all, bowed himself to the
ground. When the water-carriers had passed by,
Cambyses next made Psammenitus’ son to pass him
with two thousand Egyptians of like age besides, all
with ropes bound round their necks and bits in their
mouths; who were led forth to make atonement for
those Mytilenaeans who had perished with their ship
at Memphis; for such was the judgment of the royal
judges, that every man’s death be paid for by the
slaying of ten noble Egyptians. When Psammenitus
saw them pass by and perceived that his son was led
out to die, and all the Egyptians who sat with him
wept and showed their affliction, he did as he had
done at the sight of his daughter. When these too
had gone by, it chanced that there was one of his
boon companions, a man past his prime, that had lost
all his possessions, and had but what a poor man
might have, and begged of the army; this man now
passed before Psammenitus son of Amasis and the
Egyptians who sat in the outer part of the city.
When Psammenitus saw him, he broke into loud
weeping, smiting his head and calling on his com-
panion by name. Now there were men set to watch
Psammenitus, who told Cambyses all that he did
when any came into his sight. Marvelling at what
the king did, Cambyses made this inquiry of him by
a messenger: “ Psammenitus, Cambyses my master
asks of you why, seeing your daughter mishandled
and your son going to his death, you neither cried

19
e 3

HERODOTUS

Khavoas, Tov O€ TT OX OV ovoev gol TpoonKovTa,
@s ado muvOdverat, € eTiunaas. 9 meév 01) TadTa
évresp@ta, 6 0 apeiBeTo Toicide. “°O, wai Kupou,
TA Mev OiKHLA Hv melo KAKA 7) WOTE avakdaleL,,
TO O€ TOU éraipov mév0os a&tov Hv Saxpton, Os éx
TONY TE Kal evdatpover EXTET OY és mr AY
GMCKTAL ETL ynpaos ove. Kal TavTa ws! arre-
vex GevTa v vTo TOUTOU ed Soxéev ode elpho Oat, @S
[de] AeyeTae um Aiyuntiov, Saxpvetv pev Kpotcov
(er eTevX EE yap Kal ovUTOS éTLoTOMEVOS KapSvon
en Aiyurrov), daxpve dé Ilepcéwv Tous Tap-
eovTas: auT@ TE KapBvo 7 ere ety OLKTOV TLWd,
Kal adtixa Kedevew TOY Te ot maioa €x TOV aTrOn-
Aupevev omtew Kab QuTsp ex ToD Tpoaateiou
aVaTTHTAVTAS aye Tap c@utoy.

15. Tov peév 62 tatéa eb .0v adtod of petiovtes
OUKETL TEPLEOVTA GNA TPH? OV KATAKOTEVTA, AUTOV
d€ Vapprnveitov avacTnTaL TES HYyov Tapa Kap-
Bvcea: evda TOU NotTroD O1arTaTo Ey@v ovoev
Atatov. el 6€ Kal To 7707 ra) TOAUT PNY LOVEELY,
ar-éhaBe av Alyumtov @ao768 eT LT po TrEvEL auTis,
émel Tyuav éw0act Ilépcar tov Bacidéwy Tors
mTaidas' TOV, € Kal odhéwY ATCT TEWSL, OWS TOLGL YE
TALTLAUTOY aTrOoLOODGL TIY GpxYnV. TodDNoios per
vuv Kal adXoLol €oTl TAO U wc ATOaLOTL TOUTO OUT
VEVOMUKATL TOLEELV, EV 6é Kal TO TE Tvdpo Tarot
Oavvvpq, o OS arréhaBe THY OL O TAT Np eixe apynv,
Kal TO “Apuptatou Tavoipe Kal yap ovTOS aTré-
hae THY TOU TATpPOS apxny. KaiTOL "Ivdpw ye
kal “Apvptaiov ovdapot nw Ilépoas naka Tr€éw

1 Probably 5€ below should be omitted; otherwise the
sentence cannot be translated.

20

BOOK III. 14-15

aloud nor wept, yet did this honour to the poor man,
who (as Cambyses learns from others) is none of your
kin?” So the messenger inquired. Psammenitus
answered: “Son of Cyrus, my private grief was too
great for weeping; but the misfortune of my com-
panion called for tears—one that has lost great
wealth and now on the threshold of old age is come
to beggary.” When the messenger so reported, and
Cambyses and his court, it is said, found the answer
good, then, as the Egyptians tell, Croesus wept (for it
chanced that he too had come with Cambyses to
Egypt) and so did the Persians that were there;
Cambyses himself felt somewhat of pity, and forth-
with he bade that Psammenitus’ son be saved alive
out of those that were to be slain, and that Psam-
menitus himself be taken from the outer part of the
city and brought before him.

15. As for the son, those that went for him found
that he was no longer living, but had been the first
to be hewn down; but they brought Psammenitus
away and led him to Cambyses; and there he lived,
and no violence was done him for the rest of his
life. And had he but been wise enough to mind his
own business, he would have so far won back Egypt
as to be governor of it; for the Persians are wont to
honour king’s sons; even though kings revolt from
them, yet they give back to their sons the sovereign
power. There are many instances showing that it
is their custom so to do, and notably the giving back
of his father’s sovereign power to Thannyras son of
Inaros, and also to Pausiris son of Amyrtaeus; yet
none ever did the Persians more harm than Inaros

21

HERODOTUS

épyacavto. viv b€ unyavemevos Kaka 0 WVap-
unvitos ékaBe Tov wicOov: amictas yap AiyuT-
tious Aw" érreite O€ EratoTos éyéveto UTO Kap-
Bvcew, aiwa tavpouv Tiwy amréQave Tapaxphua.
oUT@ 87) ovTOS éTEhEUTHGE.

16. KapBvons 6é é« Méudios azixeto és Lau
moAW, BovAopmevos Trothoar Ta 6) Kal érroinee.
émeite yap éa7m\Oe és Ta Tov “Amdotos oixia,
auTixa éxéXeve €K THS Taps TOV ’Apudovos véKUV
expépew ef" @S oe TavTa eTLTENEM, eyéveTo, Ha

oTuyouv eeheve Kab Tas Tplyas aToTiANeLy Kal
KEVTOUY TE KAL TAAANG TraVTa AvualvedOaL. errEiTE
be Kal TAUTA éxapov TovebyTes (0 yap 6) vexpos
aTE TETAPLYEUHLEVOS avTetyé Te Kal ovdED OvexeeTO),
exehevae pu 0 KapAvons KaTaKavoal, evTEANO-
[eEVOS ovK boua: Iépoac yap Qeov vopifovar eivat
Top. TO @V KaTaKatew ye TOUS vexpovs ovoapmas
€V VOL@ ovoeTe poor éoTi, Iepanot pev ds 6 Tep
el pyTat, Oe ov Sixatov eivar A€yovTes VE jew
Vek pov dvOpdrov" Aiyuntious dé vEvOMLa TAL up
Onptov eivat guauyov, wavTa Og avTo Kateo Oiew
Ta Tep dv NaBp, mrAnoOev b€ avTo THs Bopijs cuv-
amobvncKey TO Kkatec Ovopeve. OUK@V Onpiowe
VopLos ovoapas ope éoTl TOY veKwy didovau, kal
61a TavTa TapLXevoudt, (Va fl) KELMEVOS UTFO
evréwy KataRowbh. otT@ ovoeTepotar vomFopeva
éveTéXXeTO Troréewv 0 KapBvons. as pevToe Al-
yurrto. A€éyoual, ovK “Apacs AV O Tatra Taber,
GXXa AdXOS TIS TOV Aiyurtiov éyov THY avTHy
Hui "A pact, TO AupLaLvo Levor Hepoa ed0KEoV
‘Apdot Nupaivecbar. Aéyoure yap. ws mud opmevos
éx pavTniou 0 Auaats Ta Tepl éEwuTOV aTofavovTa

32

BOOK III. 15-16

and Amyrtaeus.! But as it was, Psammenitus plotted
evil and got his reward ; for he was caught raising a
revolt among the Egyptians; and when this came to
Cambyses’ ears, Psammenitus drank bulls’ blood? and
forthwith died. Such was his end.

16. From Memphis Cambyses went to the city
Sais, desiring to do that which indeed he did.
Entering the house of Amasis, straightway he bade
carry Amasis’ body out from its place of burial; and
when this was accomplished, he gave command to
scourge it and pull out the hair and do it despite in
all other ways. When they were weary of doing this
(for the body, being embalmed, remained whole and
was not dissolved), Cambyses commanded to burn it,
a sacrilegious command; for the Persians hold fire to
be a god; therefore neither nation deems it right to
burn the dead, the Persians for the reason assigned,
as they say it is wrong to give the dead corpse of a
man to a god; while the Egyptians believe fire to be
a living beast that devours all that it catches, and
when sated with its meal dies with the end of that
whereon it feeds. Now it is by no means their
custom to give the dead to beasts; and this is why
they embalm the corpse, that it may not lie and be
eaten of worms. Thus Cambyses commanded the
doing of a thing contrary to the custom of both
peoples. Howbeit, as the Egyptians say, it was not
Amasis to whom this was done, but another Egyptian
of a like age, whom the Persians despitefully used
thinking that they so treated Amasis. For their story
is that Amasis learnt from an oracle what was to be

1 The revolt of the Egyptians Inaros and Amyrtaeus
against the Persian governor lasted from 460 to 455 B.c.

2 The blood was supposed to coagulate and choke the
drinker. (How and Wells, ad loc.)

23

HERODOTUS

/ / e A. 43 / \ 5 ,
édXovTa yiver Oat, ovTw On aKEomEvos TA ETTLPEPO-
peeva TOV pev aVOpwToY TOUTOV TOV padTLywOEVTA
atolavovta eOawe éml that Ovpnaoe evtos THs
EWUTOU Onens, EwuTov Oe éveTeiNaTo TO Tradl Ev
LUX® THs OnKkns ws padaoTa Gewvar. al peéy vuv
éx Tob ‘Apdavos evTohat avutat at és THY Tapny
TE Kal TOV av0 pwrrov EXove at o% por SoKéovat
apxXnv yeverOau, adhos o avta Aiyurtiot ceuvoon.

17. Mera éé Tatra 0 KapSvons éBourevoaTo
Tpupacias oTparnias, emt Te Kapxnéovious Kal
err "Appovious Kal é7t TOUS pax poBtovs At6to-
Tas, olKnMevous 5é€ ArBons € éml TH votin Oaracon:
Bourevopev b€ ot edoke éml pev Kapyndoviovs
TOV vauTiKov OTPAaTOV aTrooTéAAELYD, em bé "AL-
Hwviovs Tov Telod amoxpivavta, émi 6€ ToUS
AiOtoTmas Katémtas TpwTov, dYropévous TE THY ev
tovtotat Ttolat AiGiowe Reyouévnv eivat dLov
tpatelav ef éote adnOéws, Kal mpos TavTn Ta
dda Katowopuévous, Sapa 56 TH AOYHO dHépovTas
ss oe avTOV.

. Hi Ge tpamela 70d HAtou Tounde TIS NEYETAL |
elva, Net w@v éorl év TO Tpoacteio emimheos ©
Kpe@v eh Ov TavT@V TOV TETPATOOWD, € és TOV Tas ;
bev vuxtas émiTndevovtas TLOévar Ta Kpéa TOUS EV
TéAEL EXAOTOTE eovTas TOY aoTO@V, TAS O€ HMepas
daivvabar TpooLovTa TOV Bovdopevov. davai 6€
Tovs emuXwplous TAUTA THY yHV aUTHY avadLoovat
EKA TOTE.

19. ‘H peév 6% tpamefa tov j)Atov Kareowev
NévyeTat eva ToLnoe. KapSvon b€ ws edo£e TéfL-
TEL TOUS KATATKOTIOUS, aUTiKa peTeTTé“TETO EF
"EXredavtivns Toros TaV ‘lyOvopayav avdpav

24

BOOK III. 16-19

done to him after his death, and so to avert this
doom buried this man, him that was scourged, at his
death by the door within his own vault, and com-
manded his son that he himself should be laid in
the farthest corner of the vault. I think that these
commands of Amasis, respecting the burial-place and
the man, were never given at all, and that the
Egyptians but please themselves with a lying tale.

17. After this Cambyses planned three expeditions,
a@zainst the Carchedonians,! and against the Am-
monians, and against the “long-lived”? Ethiopians,
who dwelt on the Libyan coast of the southern sea.
Taking counsel, he resolved to send his fleet against
the Carchedonians and a part of his land army against
the Ammonians; to Ethiopia he would send first
spies, to see what truth there were in the story of a
Table of the Sun in that country, and to spy out all
else besides, under the pretext of bearing gifts for
the Ethiopian king.

18. Now this is said to be the fashion of the Table
of the Sun. There is a meadow outside the city,
filled with the roast flesh of all four-footed things;
here during the night the men of authority among
the townsmen are careful to set out the meat, and
all day he that wishes comes and feasts thereon.
These meats, say the people of the country, are ever
produced by the earth of itself.

EJs such -is--the ‘story: of : the “Sun’s “Table.
When Cambyses was resolved to send _ the
spies, he sent straightway to fetch from the city
Elephantine those of the Fish-eaters who understood

1 Carthaginians. 2 cp. beginning of ch. 23.

3 This story may be an indication of offerings made to the

dead, or of a region of great fertility. Im Homer the gods
are fabled to feast with the Ethiopians.

=

HERODOTUS

Un)
TOUS ETT TAPLEVOUS TI Al@voriba ydocar. év
w@ S€ TOUVTOUS peTHLOaY, €v TOUT@ éxeheve éml THV
Kapynddva Tee TOV UAUTLKOV oT PATOD. Poi-
VLKES dé ovK éhacav TOUTED TabTa’ opKloae
yap peyanowce evdedeabat, Kal ouK av TOveely
Gola é€7l TOUS Taidas TOUS EWUTO@Y OT paTevopuevol,
Powikov dé ov Bovropévarv ot AouTrol ovK ak.o-
Haxou éyivovTo. Kapyndovioe pév vuv ovTw Sou-
Aoovyny duéhuyov mpos Tlepcéwy: KapBvons yap
Bony, ovK €OLKALOU Tm poo pépetv Poinr€s, ore opéas
TE avTous ededoxerav Heponoe cal TAS €K Pow
KWV 7)PTNTO O vaUTLKOS oTpaTos. SovTEs Oé Kal
Kumpiot odhéas avtovs Uépanot éotpatevovto ér
AtyuT Tov.

20. 'Ereite dé TO KapBvton €K THS "Edegav-
TiVyS GTLKOVTO OL "Ty dvopayor, & errepuTre avTous és
tous AlOioras EVTELAC LEV OS Ta Névetv XY pHV . Kal
Sapa pépovTas Toppupeav Te ela Kal xXpvceov
OTPETTOV Tepiauyevlov Kal ehia Kal pevpou
draBacTpov Kat dowwteniov oivou KaOov. ol O€
Ai@lomes ovToL, és Tovs atémeuTe 0 KapRvons,
AéyovTal Elva péytoToL Kal KaAMLGTOL avOpweTraV
TAVTOV. vopotoe 6é Kal ddXoLoL xpac bax avTous
KEXwplg wevoLrgt TOV Gd\Xwv avO por wy Kal on Kal
Kara tTyv Bacidninv tor@de* Tov) av TOV aoT@V
pivot peryeo Tov re evar Kal KaTa TO peyabos
xen THD iaxvy, TOUTOV agtodor Bacireveu.

"Es tovtous 67) @v Tous avdpas @s atiKoyto

p leevondye 6Ld0vTes TA odjpa T® Baoirét
avTa@v édXeyov Tabe. “ Baovreds ) Tepoéov Kap-
Bvons, SovXomevos piros kal Eetvos Tot yeverO au,
Hueas Te aTrémeu We &s AOYyous ToL EOciv KEXeVOr,

26

BOOK III. 19-21

the Ethiopian language. While they were seeking
these men, he bade his fleet sail against Carchedon.
But the Phoenicians would not consent; for they
were bound, they said, by a strict treaty, and could
not righteously attack their own sons; and the
Phoenicians being unwilling, the rest were of no
account as fighters. Thus the Carchedonians escaped
being enslaved by the Persians; for Cambyses would
not use force with the Phoenicians, seeing that they
had willingly given their help to the Persians, and
the whole fleet drew its strength from them. The
_Cyprians too had come of their own accord to aid the
Persians against Egypt.

20. When the Fish-eaters came from Elephantine
at Cambyses’ message, he sent them to Ethiopia,
charged with what they should say, and bearing gifts,
to wit, a purple cloak and a twisted gold necklace
and armlets and an alabaster box of incense and a
cask of palm wine. These Ethiopians, to whom
Cambyses sent them, are said to be the tallest and
fairest of all men. Their way of choosing kings is
different from that of all others, as (it is said) are all
their laws; they deem worthy to be their king that
townsman whom they judge to be tallest and to have
strength proportioned to his stature.

21. These were the men to whom the Fish-eaters
came, offering gifts and delivering this message to
their king: “Cambyses king of Persia, desiring to
be your friend and guest, sends us with command
to address ourselves to you; and he offers you such

27

HERODOTUS

Kat d@pa TabTa ToL dv0ot Toige Kai adTos Madara,
oeTat Xpewomevos. O € AiBioy abeov OTL Ka-
TOMTAL HKOLEV, EVEL TPOS avTous To.doe. ‘‘ Obte
o Tepoéwy Baovrevs Sapa t Dmeas emreuve pépovtas
7 POT LuL@V TONAOD Enol Eeivos yevéo Gan, oUTE vpets
NéevyeTe arnPea (ipKeTe yap. KATOTTAL THs emis
apxAs), oUTE exeivos avyp éote SiKatos. et yap
ay OiKatos, our av éreOvunoe yopns ards i) Tis
ewuTod, oT av és Oovdocuyyy avOperous 7 nye UT
@v pndoev noixntar. vov 6€ avT@ tokoy Tode b-
dovtes Tade Errea Néyete. ‘Baaireds 0 AlOioTT@v
oupBovreves TO Ilepcéwy Bact, érreav ovTw
EUTETEWS EKoce Ta Toka [époae €ovTa peyabei
Tocavta, Tote én AiOioras Tovs paxpoBious
Tr ei uTepBardowevov oTpateved bau: HEX pl dé
toutou Oeoiar eidévar Nap, ov OK é7rl VvOOV Tpa-
Touce Al@voTrwy Tatol ynv adAnV TpocKTacbat
isp ssagotatin oe

22. Tadra Sé elmas Kal _aveis_ TO TOfov Tapeé-
Saxe ToicL iKouce. haBov bé TO €iu“a TO Top-
pupeov elp@ra. 6 TL ein Kal GKOS TET OLN LEVOV"
elTOVT@Y b€ TOV ‘TxPvopdyov THY arn Beinn Tepl
THS moppupns Kal THs Badas, Sorepous MeV TOUS
avOpwtrous dy eivat, dorepa 6é avTOY Ta eiuaTa.
devtepa O€ TOY XpUToV ElpWTAa TOV OTpETTOV TOV
TEpLaVvy evLOV Kal Ta yeas eEnyeouevoy dé Tar
‘TxOvopayov TOV Koo Lov aurop, Yeraoas 0 Ba-
\ otevs Kal vopicas civar opea 7 médas ele WS Tap |
) éavtoicr cial popae@repar ToUTe@r TOL. pas |
TE pl Kal aneiytos, TOV avTOV oyor TOV Kal ‘reph
TOD ELMaTOS ELTA, WS Oe és TOV OlvOY aTiKETO Kal

28

BOOK III. 21-22

gifts as he himself chiefly delights to use.” But the
Ethiopian, perceiving that they had come as spies,
spoke thus to them: “It is not because he sets great
store by my friendship that the Persian King sends
you with gifts, nor do you speak the truth (for you
have come to spy out my dominions), nor is your
king a righteous man; for were he such, he would
not have coveted any country other than his own,
nor would he now try to enslave men who have done
him no wrong. Now, give him this bow, and this
message: ‘The King of the Ethiopians counsels the
King of the Persians, when the Persians can draw a
bow of this greatness as easily as I do, then to bring
overwhelming odds to attack the long-lived Ethio-
pians; but till then, to thank the gods who put it
not in the minds of the sons of the Ethiopians to win
more territory than they have.’”

22. So speaking he unstrung the bow and gave it
to the men who had come. Then, taking the purple
cloak, he asked what it was and how it was made;
and when the Fish-eaters told him the truth about
the purple and the way of dyeing, he said that both
the men and their garments were full of guile. Next
he inquired about the twisted gold necklace and the
bracelets; and when the Fish-eaters told him how
they were made, the king smiled, and, thinking
them to be fetters, said: ‘‘We have stronger chains
than these.” Thirdly he inquired about the incense ;
and when they told him of the making and the apply-
ing of it, he made the same reply as about the cloak.
But when he came to the wine and asked about the

a9

3

>

HERODOTUS.

°

em vero avrod TV Toinow, UT epnadels 7 Tomar
€melpeTo 6 TL Te oureeTar 0 Ganttas Kal Xpovov
OKOGOV pax poTarov avnp Ilépons fwer. of O€
ouréea Oat fev TOV apTov eitroy, éEnynoduevote TOV
Tup@V TV puow, oyOwKovta O€ éTEa Cons TI
pea avdpl paxpotatov mpoxéeoGar, 7 pos Tatra

0 AiBioy Edy ovdev Gopatery Gi oLTeopevor KOTTPOV
eTea oniya Gwovat' ovoe yap av tocavta Svvac bat
Cwewv odeas, El p1) TO TOMaTE avédepov, ppavov
Toigt IxPvopayouce Tov oivor" TOUT® Yap EwUTOUS
UT Tlepaéwy éccovacbar.

23. “Avrerpouevov dé Tov Bacirea TOV ‘Tx@vo-

“)
4

a payor Tis fons Kal O1aiTns TEply éTea pev és

elkogt Kal ExaTOV TOUS ToANOUS AUT@V ATLKVEE-
oGat, UmepBanrrew € Tuas kal TavTa, citnow be
elvae Kpea Te efOa kal Tropa, dra. a be
TOLEVLEVOV TOV KATAS KOTO. TEpl TOV ETEWV, ETL
pny “obt njcacbat, a an’ aS. Novopevot UT Apw-
_TEpOL eyivorTo, RET mep el é\aiouv ein" ofew dé
an’ avtis os ef tov? dobeves 8é 70 Bdwp THs
KpNVNS TAUTNS OUTO on To eXeyov elvat ol Kard-
TKOTTOL WATE pundev olov T ElvaL em, aUTOU eT
TAEELY, [LTE _ EvAov mire Gav boa Evhou €oTh
Aadporepa, ada TavTa opea Xopeew es Buacov.?*
TO O€ Udwp ToOUTO él oge éorl adn Béws of oicv Tt
NeyeTat,~OLa TOTO av elev, TOUT@ Ta TavTa XpEew-
EVOL, pax poPtow. ato THS KpyVNs 6€ aman-
Aaccopévv, ayayely opeas és 6€o uo} pov
avipav, év0a Ttovs mavras év TeONot VpUcENnCL
dedeoOar. éote O€ €v TOUTOLCL Toot AiBiowre
may Tov ) NahKos oTaviorar ap) Kal TYMLOTATOD.
Oe eno EUevor 8€ kal 7d Secpwtnptov, Cejoayto Kab

THY TOD 7 Alou AEeyouevnY TpaTrefav.
30

BOOK III. 22-23

making of it, he was vastly pleased with the draught,
and asked further what food their king ate, and what
was the greatest age to which a Persian lived. They
told him their king ate bread, showing him how
wheat grew; and said that the full age to which a
man might hope to live was eighty years. Then said
the Ethiopian, it was no wonder that their lives were
so short, if they ate dung!; they would never attain
even to that age were it not for the strengthening
power of the draught,—whereby he signified to the
Fish-eaters the wine,—for in this, he said, the Persians
excelled the Ethiopians.

23. The Fish-eaters then in turn asking of the
Ethiopian length of life and diet, he said that most
of them attained to an hundred and twenty years,
and some even to more; their food was roast meat
and their drink milk. The spies showed wonder at
the tale of years; whereon he led them, it is said, to
a spring, by washing wherein they grew sleeker, as
though it were of oil; and it smelt as it were of
violets. So frail, the spies said, was this water, that
nothing would float on it, neither wood nor anything
lighter than wood, but all sank to the bottom. If
this water be truly such as they say, it is likely that
their constant use of it makes the people long-lived.
When they left the spring, the king led them to a
prison where all the men were bound with fetters of
gold. Among these Ethiopians there is nothing so
scarce and so precious as bronze. Then, having
seen the prison, they saw what is called the Table
of the Sun.

1 4.e. grain produced by the manured soil.

31

HERODOTUS |

24. Mera 6é TAUTNY TedeuTaias eOenoavro Tas
Onkas aUuTOV, at AeyovTas oxevaterOar €& védov
TPOT@ Toupee éreav TOV vex pov_t boxy VOL, ELTE
67 KaTa TEP Alyumtuot elite GNNOS” KOS, quyo-
_CAaVTES amavra auTov yeah KOO {LEOUCL, é o-
_hovebyTes TO el00s és TO Suvarov, erecta € ol
_repuar aa orn Ny cs vedou TET OLN MEV NY Koihny’

7 € ot TOMA xa evepyos opvoceral. €v v peon
3 Th oTIAN evE@Y drapaivera 0 veKUS OUTE
_s8uiv ovdeuiav aya axapy TAPEXOMEVOS oure ado
_deLKes ovoér, Kal Exel mavra pavepa opoiws. avT@
TO vexvi. €vLaUT OV pev On € exouer THY oT AY éy ©!
TOLGL olKtoLoe ob padiota TPOTHKOLTES, TAVT OV
-ATFApXojLEvoe Kal Oucias Ol T poo dryovTes* “peTa
6€ TAUTA EKKOMLTAVTES LoTaou Tept THY TOALD.

2D: Oenodpevor 6€ Ta TavVTa Ol KaTadoKOTOL
am@ahaco ovo oTrigw. aay yetnav Tov bé Tava |
TOUTWD, avtixa 0 KapBvons 6 opyny TONG ALEVOS
€or paTEevEeTo éml Tous AiOiomas, ove Tapac Keuny
oiTou ovdeniav mapayye\as, oUTE oyov éwuTO
Sovs OTL és Ta €oyata yns Euwedre otpatever bat
ola dé éupavis Te €wv Kal ov ppev 7pNS, as nove
TOV ‘lydvogayor, Eo TPATEVETO, “EX jver fev TOUS
TapEeovTas auto Takas Uropevew, Tov 6€ € meCov
Tavra aua dryOMEvOS. émrelte O€ OT PATEYO MEV OS
eyeveTO EV OnB8you, a aT EKpLVE TOU ) oTpaToy ws TEVTE
pupldbas, Kal TOUVTOLCL pev eVETENNETO ‘Appovious
éEave aTrodicapevous To ‘PNT TI) plov TO Tod Atos
eum phoat, autos 6é TOV owTrov aywv oTpaTov Le
emt tous Al@iotras. T py 6é TAS 0600 TO TET TOV | 14

épos SteAmAvOEvar Ty oTpaTLny, QUT iKa. mavTa
AUTOUS Ta gage oLTLoy v Exopeva ereheholmes, peTa

32 s

-
]

BOOK III. 24-25

24, Last after this they viewed the Ethiopian
coffins; these are said to be made of porcelain, as I
shall describe: they make the dead body to shrink,
either as the Egyptians do or in some other way,
then cover it with gypsum and paint it all as far
as they may in the likeness of the living man; then
they set it within a hollow pillar of porcelain, which
they dig in abundance from the ground, and it is
easily wrought; the body can be seen in the pillar
through the porcelain, no evil stench nor aught
unseemly proceeding from it, and showing clearly
all its parts, as if it were the dead man himself.
The nearest of kin keep the pillar in their house
for a year, giving it of the firstfruits and offering it
sacrifices ; after which they bring the pillars out and
set them round about the city.

25. Having viewed all, the spies departed back
again. When they reported all this, Cambyses was
angry, and marched forthwith against the Ethiopians,
neither giving command for any provision of food nor
considering that he was about to lead his army to the
ends of the earth; and being not in his right mind
but mad, he marched at once on hearing from the
Fish-eaters, setting the Greeks who were with him
to await him where they were, and taking with him
all his land army. When he came in his march to
Thebes, he parted about fifty thousand men from his
army, and charged them to enslave the Ammonians
and burn the oracle of Zeus; and he himself went on
towards Ethiopia with the rest of his host. But
before his army had accomplished the fifth part of
their journey they had come to an end of all there
was in the way of provision, and after the food was

33
VOL. II. D

HERODOTUS 2

Co

dé Ta oLTia kal Ta wrotvyia eur é\urre Kateo 010-
_peva. él jeév vuv pabov TavTa 0 KapSvons
eyvodtayee Kal aT iyye OTLTw Tov oTparor, él
TH apxnGev ryevomevy awapTaoe 7 dv avip coos"
vov dé ovdeva oryov _TOLEvMEVOS TLE aiel és TO
T poo. ol oe oTpAaTL@TaL Eas péev Th elxov éx Tis
vs LapPavery, TounpayéeovTes dueSwor, € emrel O€ &s
THY Wappov amiKovTo, Oetvov Epryov avTOV TIVES
epyacavto: éx Oexddos yap &a ofhéwy avTav
__arokhnpwartes ai ae Tu opevos 6¢ TavTa
O KapSvons, deioas THY a AAnroharyiny, arels Tov
éqr ’ AiBiorras oTONOV OT aw errOpEvETO Kal ATLKVEE-
tat és OnBas -odXovs atrohecas Tov (a TpaTov
eK OnBeor dé kataBas és Méuduy TOUS’ EX yvas
ATHKE aT OT NEEL.

26. ‘O peév én’ AlOloTras otoXos oUTw Empnée:
of © avtav én’ ’Aupwviovs atoctanrévtes otpa-
teveo Oat, CTTELTE oppnbevtes €k TOV OnBewv €7T0-
pevovTo_ EXOVTES ayoryous, drucdevor jeev pavepot
elat és "Oaow modu, THK €XoUTL= eV La ptot THS
Aioxptovins purijs Neyéyevor elvan, améXouce dé
eT Ta PEpewV odov a aro OnBewy d1a Wrdappou' ovo-
palerat O€ 0 X@pOS oUTOS KaTa “EXdjvev ypraccay
Makdpov vioos. és pev on Todtov TOV y@pov
hEeyeTas amiKes at TOV oTparov, TO evdebrev dé,
OTL py avTOL A ppevior Kal ot TOUT@Y axovoavres,
aXRow ovdéves: “OUOED éXouoe elmety Tepl aut av:
ouTe yap és Tous ’Appewvious dmixovTo ouTe oTiow
_évootnaay. AeyeTar 6€ Kata Tdade om auto
"Apupovior: éredy é« THS "Odowos tavTns lévat
dua THs wappov ert odéas, yeveoOar te adtovs
petakd Kov padiota avT@Y Te Kal THs 'Odctos,

34

BOOK III. 25-26

gone they ate the beasts of burden till there was
none of these left also. Now had Cambyses, when
he perceived this, changed his mind and led his
army back again, he had been a wise man at last
after his first fault; but as it was, he went ever
forward, nothing recking. While his soldiers could
get anything from the earth, they kept themselves
alive by eating grass; but when they came to the
sandy desert, certain of them did a terrible deed,
taking by lot one man out of ten and eating him.
Hearing this, Cambyses feared their becoming can-
nibals, and so gave up his expedition against the
Ethiopians and marched back to Thebes, with the
loss of many of his army; from Thebes he came
down to Memphis, and sent the Greeks to sail away.

26. So fared the expedition against Ethiopia. As
for those of the host who were sent to march against
the Ammonians, they set forth and journeyed from
Thebes with guides; and it is known that they came
to the city Oasis,! where dwell Samians said to be of
the Aeschrionian tribe, seven days’ march from
Thebes across sandy desert; this place is called, in
the Greek language, the Island of the Blest. Thus
far, it is said, the army came; after that, save
the Ammonians themselves and those who heard
from them, no man can say aught of them; for they
neither reached the Ammonians nor returned back.
But this is what the Ammonians themselves say:
When the Persians were crossing the sand from the
Oasis to attack them, and were about midway be-
tween their country and the Oasis, while they were

1 Oasis means simply a planted place; Herodotus makes
it a proper name. What he means here is the ‘ Great
oasis’’ of Khargeh, about seven days’ journey from Thebes,
as he says,

35

HERODOTUS

dipiotov ai peopévoroe avtoto. émimvetcat voTov
péyav TE Kal éfaiavon, Popéovra dé divas THs
rapou KATAXOTAL opeas, “Kal por TOLOUT
afavicOjvat. "A Lpe@veoe MEV OUTW A€yoUaL yeve-
cba TEpl THS TTPATLAS TAUTNS.

27. *ATruypevou dé KapSicew és Mendy epavn
Aiyurtioust o “Arts, TOV “"EXAqves’ Enadgov KanéE-
ovot* emripavéos 6€ ToUTOU cyevopevou avTixa ot
Alyorrvot eimata epopeov Ta Kadiora, Kal noav
év arinar. id@v Sé TavTa TOUS Aiyurtious Tol-
edvTas 0 RapSucns, Tayxv opeas KaTaco£as

/

EWUTOU KAKWS mene Eavtos Xappoguva TavTa ToLe-
ew, EKANEE TOUS emTpoTrous THs | Mépdros, aTTLKO-
pévous be és ow elpeTo 0 TL TpoTEpov pev eovTos
avrov ev | Menge émroveuy TOLODTOV oveey Alyurrtot,
TOTE O€ Emel AUTOS Tapein THS oT pateis TAAHOOS
tT. atoBarov. ot be éppafov as opt Oeos ein
pavels) bia _Xpovou TONAOD abas- emipaiver Oar, ,
Kal ws éreay havin TOTE TayTes Atyorrtot KeXapN-
KOTES opt afovev. TravTa axovcas 6 KaySvons ébn
wpevderBau cpéas Kal ws wevdomévovs Pavato
einubov.

"Arroxreivas dé TOUTOUS SevTepa TOUS ipéas
ae és orev" heyovT@Y be KATA TAUTA TOV
(pewy, ov Ago ew ébn avtov et Beds Tes xerponOns
arvypwevos et Aiyurtiowt. Toabra e elas
arr ayew éxéNeve TOV “Aru TOUS (peas. ot pev 67
peT LO ay (aEovTes. o 6é “Aris ovTOS 0 “Exados
yiverar poaXos éx Boos, ATU OUKETL ot TE yiveTau
ES yaoTépa aXov Barrec bat ryovov. Alyorriot
dé Aeyguat céhas emt THY Bodv eK Tob oupavod
KaTloxew, Kal puv ex TovTOU TixTeLy Tov “ATW.

36

BOOK III. 26-28

breakfasting a great and violent south wind arose,
which buried them in the masses of sand which it
bore; and so they disappeared from sight. Such is
the Ammonian tale about this army.

27. After Cambyses was come to Memphis there
appeared in Egypt that Apis! whom the Greeks
call Epaphus; at which revelation straightway the
Egyptians donned their fairest garments and kept
high festival. Seeing the Egyptians so doing, Cam-
byses was fully persuaded that these signs of joy
were for his misfortunes, and summoned the rulers
of Memphis; when they came before him he asked
them why the Egyptians acted so at the moment of
his coming with so many of his army lost, though
they had done nothing like it when he was before at
Memphis. The rulers told him that a god, who had
been wont to reveal himself at long intervals of time,
had now appeared to them; and that all Egypt
rejoiced and made holiday whenever he so appeared.
At this Cambyses said that they lied, and he punished
them with death for their lie.

28. Having put them to death, he next summoned
the priests before him. When they gave him the
same account, he said that “if a tame god had come
to the Egyptians he would know it”; and with no
more words he bade the priests bring Apis. So they
went to seek and bring him. This Apis, or Epaphus,
is a calf born of a cow that can never conceive again.
By what the Egyptians say, the cow is made pregnant
by a light from heaven, and thereafter gives birth to

1 cp. ii. 38.
ey

HERODOTUS

éyer 5€ 0 MOXOS obTos i) “Amis Kaeo mevos onpaua
/ Todde E@V peas, emt joey 7@ eto AevKov Tt
| Tplyovov, emi dé TOD V@TOU aieTov elKAg EVO, év
5€ TH oUpH Tas Tplyas OiTas, UTO Sé TH yAwoon
xavOapov.

29. Os be 7 Hryaryov Tov °Amuv ot (pees, 6 KayBv-
ons, ola cov UTo“apyoTEpos, CTATUMEVOS TO eyxet-

iovov, Gérov TUpar THY yaorépa Tov “Amos TavEel

TOV _papov" yedaoas dé eime ™ pos TOUS ipeas uae @
KaKal Kehanrai, ToLovToL Geol yivovtat, évatmot Te
Kal TapKw@decs Kat €maiovres ody pian; a&Los bev
Y¢ Aiyurti@y oUTOS Ye 0 Oe6s, ar ap TOL Upets ye
ov Xalpovres yédora ewe Ojcecbe.” tadra elmas
éveTethato TOLOL TAUTA. TpHTTovTL TOUS MeV ipéas
AT OMATTLYDT al, Aiyurrricv Oe TOV adhov TOV
AUTO AlyuTriotat, ot o€ ipées edukaedvTo, 6 Se
Anis TETANY {LEVOS TOV pn pov EdOive €v TO ip@
KATAKELMLEVOS. Kal TOV bev TeNEUTHCAVTA eK TOD
TP@LATOS arpav ol (pees AaOpy KapSvcew.

30. KapSvons 6€, @S Aeyouot Aiyorrrio1,
avtixa Ota TovTO TO adiknua éuavn, éwv ovde
TpoTepov dpevynpyns. Kal TPWTA MeV TOV KaKaV
éfepyadcato Tov adedheov Lpépdw eovta Tatpos
Kal “NTPs THS avTHs, Tov atrémeurpe és Lépcas
POove 33 Aiyorrou, OTL TO Tokov podvos
Tlepoewv Ocov TE ert dv0 OakTUNous elpuce, TO
Tapa tov Aiioros” jyverkay ol "Txdvopayor, TOV
bé dddov Jlepoéwy ovdels olds Te éyeveTo. arol-
Youevou_@v és Ilépcas ToD Lwépo.os opi ede 0
KapBions &v tO trve toujpde 0kE of a&yyeXov
erOovta é€x Ilepréwy ayyédArew ws ev TO Opovw
38

BOOK III. 28-30

Apis. The marks of this calf called Apis are these:
he is black, and has on his forehead a three-cornered
white spot, and the likeness of an eagle on his
back; the hairs of the tail are double, and there is
a knot under the tongue.

29. When the priests led Apis in, Cambyses—for
he was well-nigh mad—drew his dagger and made
to stab the calf in the belly, but smote the thigh;
then laughing he said to the priests: “ Wretched
wights, are these your gods, creatures of flesh and
blood that can feel weapons of iron? that is a god
worthy of the Egyptians. But for you, you shall
suffer for making me your laughing-stock.” So
saying he bade those, whose business it was, to
scourge the priests well, and to kill any other
Egyptian whom they found holiday-making. So the
Egyptian festival was ended, and the priests were
punished, and Apis lay in the temple and died of the
blow on the thigh. When he was dead of the wound,
the priests buried him without Cambyses’ knowledge.

30. By reason of this wrongful deed, as the
Egyptians say, Cambyses’ former want of sense
turned straightway to madness. His first evil act
was to make away with his full brother Smerdis,
whom he had sent away from Egypt to Persia
out of jealousy, because Smerdis alone could
draw the bow brought from the Ethiopian by the
Fish-eaters as far as two fingerbreadths; but no
other Persian could draw it. Smerdis having gone
to Persia, Cambyses saw in a dream a vision, whereby
it seemed to him that a messenger came from Persia

39

HERODOTUS

TO Bacirnie iSopevos > pépous TH Kepari Tob
ovpavod AUT ELE. T POs ov TaUTa deioas Tepl
EWUTOU 1) pe ATOKTELVAS 0 aberpeos a apxn TE MLTEL
I pnfaoren és Tlépoas, os HV ot avnp Tepoewv
TLOTOTATOS, GT OKTEVEOVTA pu. 0 6é dvaBas és
Lovca améxteive Xpépo.y, of péev NEyovar er aypHv
éEayayovta, ot dé és THY "EpuOpnv Cadaccav tpo-
ayayovTa KaTAaTOVYT@C aL.

31. parov [ev 02) A€ryoUTL KapBvon TOV KAKOV
dpEau TOUTO" devTEpa 6€ eLepydoaro Th aber gery
Eom omevny oi és Aiyurtov, TH kal Tuvoikee Kal 7
ol aT apporepov aden per). eynpe d€ auTny ade
ovdapas yap éwbecav TpoTEpov THOL adengenat
CUVOLKEELV Tepoat. npacOn pins TOV aoeh eav
KapBvons, Kal emeLTa Bovhopevos auTay ynpat,
ort ovK éwOoTa émevoee Toujoe, elpeTo Kahéoas
TOUS Bacidylous diuxactas el TIS eorl KEAEVOV
vojos Tov BovNopevov adehpen cuvoxéev. ol O€
Bactdyvou OucagTat KeKplpwevol avopes ylvovtTat
Ilepcéwr, @ ov arobdvect n oft mapeupel 7) TL
dOLKOV, pméexpl TOUTOU" ovtot 6é€ Toit Tléponot
oiKas Ouxafovaer Kat eEnynral TOV TAT plov Geo par
yivovTat, Kal TavTa €$ TOUTOUS avaKesTau. e(po-
Hevou @v TOU Kapfuceo, UTeKplvovTo aUT®@ OUTOL
Kal dixata Kal achanréa, pdamevot vojLov ‘ovdéva
efeupio Kew os KENEVEL adehpen ovVoLKéeLV AOEA-
feov, ddXov pévtor eEevpyKévat VOMO, T@ Bacinrev-
ovr Tlepoéwv eFetva Tovey TO AV “Bovrnrat.
ovTH ouTe TOV vo jLov éXvoav deloavTes Kay Svcea,
iva TE pL) AUTOL aTOAWYTAL TOV VomoV TEpLaTEN-
Aovtes, tapeEeDpov AANOV VvOMoY oUEMAYOV Tw

49

BOOK III. 30-31

and told him that Smerdis had sat on the royal throne
with his head reaching to heaven. Fearing therefore
for himself, lest his brother might slay him and so
be king, he sent to Persia Prexaspes, the trustiest of
his Persians, to kill Smerdis. Prexaspes went up to
Susa and so did; some say that he took Smerdis out
a-hunting, others that he brought him to the Red!
Sea and there drowned him.

31. This, they say, was the first of Cambyses’ evil
acts; next, he made away with his full sister, who
had come with him to Egypt, and whom he had
taken to wife. He married her on this wise (for before
this, it had by no means been customary for Persians
to marry their sisters): Cambyses was enamoured of
one of his sisters and presently desired to take her
to wife; but his intention being contrary to usage,
he summoned the royal judges ? and inquired whether
there were any law suffering one, that so desired, to
marry his sister. These royal judges are men chosen
out from the Persians to be so till they die or are
detected in some injustice; it is they who decide
suits in Persia and interpret the laws of the land;
all matters are referred tothem. These then replied
to Cambyses with an answer which was both just and
safe, namely, that they could find no law giving a
brother power to marry his sister ; but that they had
also found a law whereby the King of Persia might
do whatsoever he wished. Thus they broke not
the law for fear of Cambyses, and, to save them-
selves from death for maintaining it, they found

1 Not our Red Sea (’ApdBios xéAmos) but the Persian Gulf,
probably ; but it is to be noted that Herodotus has no
definite knowledge of a gulf between Persia and Arabia.

* A standing body of seven; cp. Book of Esther, i. 14.

41

HERODOTUS

OéXovTe yapeew adehpeds. TOTE pev 6” 0 Kap-
Boons ¢ eynjue THY epomevny, peta HEVTOL ov oN Ov
Npovov eaXe andny aderpeny. TOUTEWD Onra THD
apes emrLa Tomer ny ol én Aiyurrov KTELVEL.

. Audi b€ 76 Oavato auTis d1E0s OoTeEp
ss ee Néyerau NOyos. “EXAnves jeev
Néyovot KapBicea cvpBarety cxvpvov Aéovtos
oKUNaKL KUVOS, Oewpéety O€ Kal THY yuvaixa Tav-
TY, ViK@MEVOV dé TOD oKUAAKOS _ abe peor avuTov
adXov oKvr\aKka amoppnEavra TOV deo pov Tapa-
yever Oat ol, dvo 6é yevomevous oUT@ én TOUS
oKvhaKas emikpathoar Tov TKUMVOU. Kab Tov
pev KapBicca HoecOat Oewpevov, tiv bé Tapn-
pévny SaKpvery. KapSvcea dé pabovta TOUTO
errepéa0ar be 6 Te daxpvet, THY O€ Eltrety ws idodca
TOV TKVAAKA TO AdEAPED TLMMPNTAYTA Oaxpucete,
punobetod Te & mépSxos Kal pabotoa a @s exelv@ ovK
ein 0 TLMOP TOV. “EXAnves ev 67. 81a TodTO TO
éros dact avtnv atodécbat vro KapBiceo,
Alyvruot 6é @s tpametn TapakaTnLEvev AaBoo-
cay Opidaka THY yuvaika mwepitirar Kal eraveLpe-
oPat TOV avdpa KOTEPOV mepiteTiApern 1) Opioak

7 dacéa ein KadXriwv, Kal TOY dPavat dacéav, THY
iS eimetvy “ Tavtnv pévtos Kote ov Ti Opidaxa
éutuuncao Tov Kupou oixov amowidkwoas. Tov 6é

upnobevta eumrndjoar avth exovon év yaoTpl, Kat
puv ExTpwocacay aTrobavetv.

33. Tatra peév és tovs oixniovs 0 KapBvons
é€euavn, elite 61) dua Tov Amv eite Kal AAXoS, ola
TONG ewe avO porous Kaka catahapBaverv™ Kal
yap Tia éK yevers vodoov peyadny A€yeTat exew
0 KapBvons, tHv (pnv ovouatover tives. ov vo

42

BOOK III. 31-33

another law to justify one that desired wedlock with
sisters. So for the nonce Cambyses married her of
whom he was enamoured; yet presently he took
another sister to wife. It was the younger of these
who had come with him to Egypt, and whom he
now killed.

32. There are two tales of her death, as of the
death of Smerdis. The Greeks say that Cambyses
had set a puppy to fight a lion’s cub, with this woman
too looking on ; and the puppy being worsted, another
puppy, its brother, broke its leash and came to help,
whereby the two dogs together got the better of the
cub. Cambyses, they say, was pleased with the sight,
but the woman wept as she sat by. Cambyses per-
ceived it and asking why she wept, she said she had
wept when she saw the puppy help its brother, for
thinking of Smerdis and how there was none to
avenge him. For saying this, according to the Greek
story, Cambyses put her to death. But the Egyptian
tale is that as the two sat at table the woman took a
lettuce and plucked off the leaves, then asked her
husband whether he liked the look of it, with or
without leaves; ‘“‘ With the leaves,’ said he ; where-
upon she answered: “ Yet you have stripped Cyrus’
house as bare as this lettuce.” Angered at this,
they say, he leaped upon her, she being great with
child ; and she died of the hurt he gave her.

33. Such were Cambyses’ mad acts to his own
household, whether they were done because of Apis
or grew from some of the many troubles that are
wont to beset men; for indeed he is said to have been
afficted from his birth with that grievous disease
which some call “sacred.” 1 It is no unlikely thing

1 Epilepsy.
43

HERODOTUS

TOL GELKES OVOEV VY TOD THLATOS VOUTOY pmeyadnV
vooeOVTOS pnoe Tas Hpévas vryaiverv.

34. Tade & és tovs addovs Ilépcas e€epavn.
heyeTat yap elTrety auTov Tm pos I pngaorea, TOV
eTipua Te waar Kal ol Tas ayyehias €popee
ovTos, TOUTOV TE O mais olvoxoos iy TO KapSvon,
Tun S€ Kal aUTH Ov opLKpy’ eEl7ety dé EyeTAaL
mie... or IIpEaores, xotov be TLVa vopuifovar
Iépoa eval avopa Tivas Te AOyous Tepl €péo
ToLlevVTaL; TOV 6é el eiy a8 déoToTa, Ta pev
ada TavTa peyadrws eT alvedt, TH O€ hirowwin ce
pact TEOVOS mporxecc Oar.” Tov pLev 62) AéryeLv
TaAUTAa TeEpl Tepcewr, Tov 6€ Ouvpwbévta Torade
apetBeo Par. “Nov apa pe pact Hépoae olive
T poo Kel pevov Ta pad povéety Kal OUK €lval vor} ova
ovo apa opeoy ol TpoTEpoL OyoL Hoav arn bees.”
™ pOTEpov yap on dpa, llepoéwy ot TUvEedpov € €OVT@V
Kal Kpoicou, ELpeTo KapBvons KOlOS TLS 6oxeou
avnp eivat 7 pos TOV Tarépa TEAETAL Kopor, ot be
dpetBovro @s €l7 apeiveov TOD TAT pos” Td TE yap
éxelvou TavTa EX ELV avuTOV Kal TpooexThiabar
Alyurtov te Kal THv Oaraccap. Tlépoas pev
TavTa édeyov, Kpoicos | dé Tapewv TE KAL OUK
d.per KOMLEVOS TH Kpiot elTre 7 pos TOV KapBvcea
Tae. or ~Epoi bev vUv;, 2) Tai Kupov, ov OoKeers
OuoLos elval TO TaTpl* ov yap Kw TOL €oTI Vids
olov oé exelvos KaTeAiTEeTO. HoOn TE TavTA
akovcas 0 KapBions xal émaivee tHv Kpoicou
Kpiowy.

35. Tovtoy 6) ov émipyvnobévta opyn eye
mpos tov IpnEacmea “XU vuv pale et Aéyovot
Ilépcar adnbéa elite avtot A€yovTEes Tav’TAa Tapa-

44

BOOK III. 33-35

then that when his body was grievously afflicted his
mind too should be diseased.

34. I will now tell of his mad dealings with the
rest of Persia. - He said, as they report, to Prexaspes
—whom he held in especial honour, who brought
him all his messages, whose son held the very honour-
able office of Cambyses’ cup-bearer—thus, I say, he
spoke to Prexaspes: “What manner of man,
Prexaspes, do the Persians think me to be, and how
speak they of me?” “Sire,” said Prexaspes, “ for all
else they greatly praise you; but they say that you
love wine too well.”” So he reported of the Persians ;
the king angrily replied: “If the Persians now say
that ’tis my fondness for wine that drives me to frenzy
and madness, then it would seem that their former
saying also was a lie.”’ For it is said that ere this,
certain Persians and Croesus sitting with him, Cam-
byses asked what manner of man they thought him
to be in comparison with Cyrus his father; and they
answered, “that Cambyses was the better man ; for
he had all of Cyrus’ possessions and had won besides
Egypt and the sea.” So said the Persians; but
Croesus, who was present, and was ill-satisfied with
their judgment, thus spoke to Cambyses: “To my
thinking, son of Cyrus, you are not like your father;
for you have as yet no son such as he left after him
in you.” This pleased Cambyses, and he praised
Croesus’ judgment.

35. Remembering this, then, he said to Prexaspes
in his anger: “ Judge you then if the Persians speak
truth, or rather are themselves out of their minds

45

HERODOTUS

ppovéeovor- el bev yap Tov maLdos Tob cov Tovee
ETTEMTOS €V TOLGL T poOvporat Barov TvXoLuL péons
THS Kapoins, Tépoae pavéovtar AéyouTes ovdev: my
dé dmapro, pavar Ilépcas te Aéyew aArnGea Kat
pe [Ln coppoveew. tadra dé elm ovTa Kal dvatel-
vavta T0 TOfov Barely Tov Taida, TeaoVvTOs bé TOD
TaLoos avarxivew avTov KEeNEvELY Kal oKxeyracbat
70 BXijpa: OS d€ €v 7H Kapoty evpeOhvar éveovTa
TOV OLOTOV, ELTrELV 7 pos TOV Tarépa TOU TraLoos
yehacavTa Kal Tepixapea yevouevor “‘IlpyEacmes,
os bev eyo Te ov paivopuar Ilépoar Te Tapadpo-
véouct, Ord Toe yéyove. vov O€ por eiré, Tiva
ELOEs On Tavrov avOpaTrwv oT emioKoTa Tofev-
ovTa;” pnfaomea dé opavra avpa ov dpevnpea
kal Tepl EWUT@ Setpwatvovta el Tr ELV “Aéomora, ove
adv avtov eyorye boKéw Tov Oeov otTw av Kadas
Baxeiv.” TOTE pev TavTa eEepyacato, erepot
dé ITepoéov O“olous TOloL TPWTOLGL dvmbdeca eT
ovdeuln atin aEvoxpéw EXwv Cwovtas emi Keharnv
KaTwpvee.

36. Tadrta 6é pw trovedyta edixaloce Kpotcos
o Avéos vouvber jaa TOlaLoE TotoL emeat. ae
Bacired, pn) TavTa HALKin Kab Guy émitparre,
GN? loXe Kal KaTadauPave TE@UTOD ayabov TL
7 povoov Elva, copov d€ 7) mpoundin. av o€ KreiveEls
ev avdpas cewuTod ToALnTas én’ ovoeuey aitin
aklox pew eon, KTELVELS dé maioas. ; mv 88 moda
TOLAVTA TOLENS, OPA OKWS LH GEV ATrOTTHGOVTAL
Ilépcat. euol 5€ Tmatip cos Kopos évetédXeTOo
TOAAA KENEVMY CE vouderéew Kal voter Oat 6
Tl ay eupioKkw ayabov.” 0 pev 61 evvolny daivwv
ocuveBovrEvé of Tadtat 6 8 apeiBeTto Tolcde. “XV

46

BOOK III. 35-36

when they so speak of me. Yonder stands your son
in the porch; now if I shoot and pierce his heart,
that will prove the Persians to be wrong; if I miss,
then say that they are right and I out of my senses.”
So saying he strung his bow and hit the boy, and bade
open the fallen body and examine the wound: and
the arrow being found in the heart, Cambyses
laughed in great glee and said to the boy’s father:
“It is plain, Prexaspes, that I am in my right mind
and the Persians mad ; now tell me: what man in the
world saw you ever that shot so true to the mark ?”’
Prexaspes, it is said, replied (for he saw that Cam-
byses was mad, and he feared for his own life),
* Master, I think that not even the god himself
could shoot so true.” Thus did Cambyses then;
at another time he took twelve Persians, equal to
the noblest in the land, proved them guilty of some
petty offence, and buried them head downwards
and alive.

36. For these acts Croesus the Lydian thought fit to
take him to task, and thus addressed him: “Sire,
do not ever let youth and passion have their way ;
put some curb and check on yourself; prudence is a
good thing, forethought is wisdom. But what of you?
you put to death men of your own country proved
guilty of but a petty offence ; ay, and you kill boys.
If you do often so, look to it lest the Persians revolt
from you. As for me, your father Cyrus earnestly
bade me counsel you and give you such advice as |
think to be good.” Croesus gave him this counsel
out of goodwill; but Cambyses answered : “It is very

47

HERODOTUS

Kal € Lol TOMES ovpBovrevev, O os XPNTTAs peev
THY cewuTod mar pida émeTpoOTEevaas, Ev O€ 7
TaTpl T® €u@ auveSovrAevoas, KeXeVWY aAUTOV
‘Apagea TOTAaMOV dtaBavta iévar ert Maccayéras,
Bovropéver exelvov Ora Baivew és THY Time Epny,
Kal ato ) jeev o €WUTOV @deras THS TEWUTOV TaTpl-
dos KaK@S TpOoTTdS, aTro O€ WrEcas Kodpov weLOo-
fevov col, ANN’ OvUTL Yaipwr, eel TOL KaL TadaL
és o€ Tpoddaros Tev edeouny emidaBécOa.” Tadta
dé elmas é\apBave To Tokov ws Katatokevowr
avtov, Kpoitcos 8€ avadpayov ébce éEm. 6 Oé
éveite Tofedoat ovK eixe, éveTeLhaTo toto Oepa-
Touot AaBovtas pw am oxTteivan. ol O€ Oeparovres
ema Tapevor TOV TpoTrov avtoo KAaTAKPUTTOVEL TOV
Kpoicor € emt THE TO oye OOTE, el wey eT ape
Anon TO KapBvon Kai éenrCntén Tov Kpotcor, of
dé éexpyvavtes avtov dM@pa Aaprpovtar Cwdypia
Kpoicou, Hv O€ fy pmeTaperAnTaL wNbé TroOEen piv,
TOTE Kataxpacbat. eTroOnoe€ Te 61) 0 KapfSvons
Tov Kpotc ov ov TOAN@ jeTeTrELTaL Xpove borepov,
Kal ot Gepatrovtes uabovtes TOUTO emnyyEhhovTo
avT® ws Tepvely. KapSvons dé Kpoice pev
cuviideo bar éfy TEpLEOVTL, éxelvous HEVTOL TOUS
TepiTojaavtas ov KatarpoltecOat aXN atroKTe-
véely' Kal érroince TAUTA.

STO pev 6) TotavTa TONG és Tépoas Té Kal
TOUS TULPLAYOUS efeuaiveo, pévay €v Meude Kal

KAS TE Tahavas avotryov Kal TKETTOMEVOS TOUS
vexpovs. as 6€ 6 Kal és Tov ‘Hdaiaotov 76 ipov
M\Ge Kal TOAAA TO ayaddpaTl KaTeyéXace. EaTt
yap tod “Hdaictov tayarkpa totat Powskniorcr
Ilataixotror éudhepéctatov, tovs of Poinxes ev

48

BOOK III. 36-37

well that you should dare to counsel me too; you, who
governed your own country right usefully, and gave
fine advice to my father—bidding him, when the
Massagetae were willing to cross over into our lands,
to pass the Araxes and attack them; thus you
wrought your own ruin by misgoverning your country,
and Cyrus’s by overpersuading him. Nay, but you
shall rue it; long have I waited for a pretext to deal
with you.” With that Cambyses took his bow to
shoot him dead; but Croesus leapt up and ran out;
and Cambyses, being unable to shoot him, charged
his attendants to take and kill him. They, knowing
Cambyses’ mood, hid Croesus; being minded, if Cam-
byses should repent and seek for Croesus, to reveal
him and receive gifts for saving his life; but if he
should not repent nor wish Croesus back, then to
kill the Lydian. Not long after this Cambyses did
wish Croesus back, perceiving which the attendants
told him that Croesus was alive. Cambyses said that
he too was glad of it; but that they, who had saved
Croesus alive, should not go scot free, but be killed ;
and this was done.

37. Many such mad deeds did Cambyses to the
Persians and his allies; he abode at Memphis, and
there opened ancient coffins and examined the dead
bodies. Thus too he entered the temple of He-
phaestus and made much mockery of the image there.
This image of Hephaestus is most like to the Phoe-
nician Pataici,! which the Phoenicians carry on the

1 The Phoenician Maraixos (as the Greeks called him) was
the Ptah or Patah of Egypt whom the Greeks identified
with Hephaestus ; always in the form of a dwarf,

49
VOL, IL. E

HERODOTUS

THOU Tpwopnoe TOV TpLnpéwv Tepiaryouct. Os 6€
TOUTOUS pe orwnre, MOE onMaver Turypatov av6 pos
piunoes eal. éonrOe o€ kal €s TV KaBeipwr to
ipov, €s TO ov OewTov eats éotévat ANXov ye 7) TOV
ipéa: Tavta O€ Ta ayddpata Kal évérpynoe TOAAA
Katackwwas. éate 6€ Kal TavTA Guola TOLL TOD
‘Hdaiartou: tovtou 6€ ohéas Traidas Néyovar eivat.

38. Havraxy @v mor OnrAa éotl OTe éeuavy
peyahos 0 KapBvons: ov yap av ipoici te Kal
vouatoror emexelpnae KaTayEhay. El Yap TLS TpO-
Gein Tact avOpwTroiat ExréEacVat KeAEVWY VOMOUS
TOUS KAaNAOTOUS €K TOY TaVT@V VO"wY, dLacKeE-
Wadapevor dv édolato Exactot Tovs EwvTaV: oUTw
voulfoval ToANOY TL KAAALTTOVS TOUS éwUTaV
vomous ExacToL Elval. ovKwY OlKOS éaTL AXXOV YE
7) alvomevoy avopa yéAwTa Ta ToLadTa TiDecOa:
ws 5€ oUTw vevouikact TA TrEpL TOUS VOmOUS TaVTES
avOpwrol, ToAXOlaL TE Kal AANOLTL TEKMNpPLOLOL
Tapecttatabuwcacbat, év b€ bn Kai THOSE. Aapetos
eri THS éwuTOU apys Kadécas “EAANVOY Tods
Tapeovtas elpeTo él KOTw av ypypaTte BovrAoiaTo
Tous TaTépas atoOvncKovtas KatacitéecOar of
dé én’ ovdevi Epacay Epdewv dv TodTo. Aapeios
dé peta Tadta Kadréoas “lvdav tols Kadeopévous
KandxXatias, of tovs yovéas xateaOiovat, eipeTo,
Tapeov Tov TOV “EXAnvev Kal bu) Epunvéos parvOa-
VOVTWV TA Leyopeva, ent Tivle KPNMATL deEaiar’ av
TEAEUTOVTAS TOUS TAaTEpas KATAKaLELY TUpt" ol dé
auBocavtes péeya evonpeely pv éxéXEVOV. OUT@
pév vuv Tavta VEVOMLTTAL, Kal opOa@s jor doxéet
Ilivéapos trowjoat vouov Tmavtwy Bacidéa dioas
eival.

5°

BOOK III. 37-38

prows of their triremes. I will describe it for him
who has not seen these figures: it is in the likeness
of a dwarf. Also he entered the temple of the
Cabeiri, into which none may enter save the priest ;
the images here he even burnt, with bitter mockery.
These also are like the images of Hephaestus, and are
said to be his sons.

38. I hold it then in every way proved that Cam-
byses was very mad; else he would never have set
himself to deride religion and custom. For if it were
proposed to all nations to choose which seemed best
of all customs, each, after examination made, would
place its own first; so well is each persuaded that its
own are by far the best. It is not therefore to be
supposed that any, save a madman, would turn such
things to ridicule. I will give this one proof among
many from which it may be inferred that all men hold
this belief about their customs :—When Darius was
king, he summoned the Greeks who were with him and
asked them what price would persuade them to eat
their fathers’ dead bodies. They answered that there
was no price for which they would doit. Then he
summoned those Indians who are called Callatiae,}
who eat their parents, and asked them (the Greeks
being present and understanding by interpretation
what was said) what would make them willing to
burn their fathers at death. The Indians cried aloud,
that he should not speak of so horrid an act. So
firmly rooted are these beliefs; and it is, I think,
rightly said in Pindar’s poem that use and wont
is lord of all.?

1 Apparently from Sanskrit Kdla=black.
2 vouos 6 mavtwy Bacire’s Ovatay Te Kal abavatwy; quoted in
Plato’s Gorgias from an otherwise unknown poem of Pindar.

5t
BE?

HERODOTUS

39. KayBvoew b€ er Aiyurtov otpatevopévou
€TOLNTAVTO Kat NaKedarpoveot oTparninv ert
Soke Te Kal Tlo\v«patea Tov Alaxeos 0 éoxe
Xapov enavas ras, Kal Ta wey Tp@TAa TPLYH daca-
HEVOS Tv TOAW . .| TolcL adergeoior Havrayore
Kal LvA0T BTL EVEL[LE, peta O€ TOY pev avTaV
aTroKTelvas Tov O€ VEWTE POV YvrocavtTa efehacas
EoXE TAcAaV 2a pov, axov b€ Eewinv ’Apaot TO
Aiyorrou Bacrrér auvebnKato, T EMT OV TE Sdpa
Kal SexopLevos adda Tap éxelvov. év X pore dé
ONLY @ avTiKa TOU Tlodvxpareos Ta 7 pry HAT aL
nd&ero Kal ay BeBopeva ava Te THY lwvinv Kal
TH adv ‘Edd dda 6xouv yap lOvcete oTpatev-
ecOat, Tavta ob exw pec EUTUNXEDS. ExTnTo O€
TEVTNKOVTEPOUS Te €xaTov Kal yxiALouUS ToforTas,
epepe dé Kal Hye Tavtas dltaxpivav ovdéva: 7
yap pity eon Naptetc Pat pardov arrobibovs Ta
eae 7 7) apy pnoe AaBov. _guxvas pev én TOV
vo ov apatp)Kee, TOANG O€ Kal TIS nTmElpov aoTea’
év 6€ 67 Kal AeoBious TavaTparey BonPéovras
Maryotocr vavpaxtn Kpatnoas eine, of THY Ta-
pov Tepl TO Telxos TO év Yauw Tacav dedepnévor
a@puEav.

40. Kat kos TOV "A pact EUTUXE@Y peyadws
0 Tlokuxparns OUK ehavOave, ada ol TOUT av
err 1penes. TOAN® O€ ETL TAEDVOS OF evTUXINs ytvo-
peéevns ypawas €s Burov rade éméoretre és Lamov.
«A waats Todkvparei ayers eye. mov bev muvOa-
vera dvopa pirov Kal Eeivov ev Tpyacovra” épol
6€ ai cal peydrar evTuxtar OUK apéo Koval, TO
Oeiov émiatapeva ws éote POovepov’ Kai Kws Bov-

1 ody or dua is probably omitted.
£2

BOOK III. 39-40

39. While Cambyses was attacking Egypt, the
Lacedaemonians too made war upon Samos and
Aeaces’ son Polycrates. He had revolted and won
Samos,! and first, dividing the city into three parts,
gave a share in the government to his brothers Pan-
tagnotus and Syloson; but presently he put one of
them to death, banished the younger, Syloson, and so
made himself lord of all Samos; which done, he made
a treaty with Amasis king of Egypt, sending and re-
ceiving from him gifts. Very soon after this Polycrates
grew to such power that he was famous in Ionia and
all other Greek lands; for all his warlike enterprises
prospered. An hundred fifty-oared ships he had, and
a thousand archers, and he harried all men alike,
making no difference; for, he said, he would get
more thanks if he gave a friend back what he had
taken than if he never took it at all. He had taken
many of the islands,and many of the mainland cities.
Among others, he conquered the Lesbians; they
had brought all their force to aid the Milesians, and
Polycrates worsted them in a sea-fight; it was they
who, being his captives, dug all the fosse round the
citadel of Samos.

40. Now Amasis was in some wise aware and took
good heed of Polycrates’ great good fortune; and
this continuing to increase greatly, he wrote this
letter and sent it to Samos: “ From Amasis to Poly-
crates, these. It is pleasant to learn of the well-
being of a friend and guest. But I like not these
great successes of yours; for I know how jealous are

1 Probably in 532 B.c.
53

HERODOTUS

Loma Kal autos Kal TOV av KNOW Mal TO ev Tl
evTUXEELY TOV TPN Yat ov TO O€ Tpoom rately, Ka
oUT@ ovadepew TOV al@va éevarnrag Tpyoowv o)
eUTUXEELY 7a TavTa. ovdeva yap Kw oye oda
akovoas OaTIs és TENOS ov KAKOS eTENEUTITE
mpoppttos, EUTUXE@D | Ta TavTa. ov vuy €mol Tet-
Gopevos Toincov T pos TAS evTUxXias TOLAOE" pov
tigas TO av eUpns €ov TOL THELTTOU aE.ov Kal én
© ov aToN\opEr@ padora. THD boxy ahy Tels,
TOUTO amoBane OUT@ 6KWS LNKETL gee és aOpo-
Tous" ay TE pn évarraké 767 TOTO TOUTOU al
eUTUXIAL TOL THCL abnor TporTimTwat, TpOT@
T@ €& € eMev UTOKELMEVO Keo.

44, 'F abTa émrude Ed jLevos 0 Todveparns Kal vo
haBov Qs ob ev vietibeto * ‘Apacts, edifnTo eT $
av paiora THY WuxXny aonbein aTONOMEVe TOV
Kelpn ior, dufnmevos 6€ eUpioKe TOE. TV ot obpn-
vis THY ed opee Xpuaoveros, owaparyoov pev ALGov
cove, Epyov 6€ 7} my Ocodwpov Tod Tipdexdéos Sapiov.
errel OV TavTHY ol éd0xee aTroBanely, € emrolee Toudse"
TEVTNKOVTEPOV TANP@TAS avd pov eveBn és aur iY,
pera dé avayaryelv exeheve és TO Téharyos* WS be
amo THS vijoou exas eyeveTo, TEPLENOJLEVOS THD
odpnyica TAVTO@V Op@VvT@Vv TOY oupThowy pies
és TO TENAYOS. TOUTO de Tonos ATETAEE, ATL-
ieee dé és TA oiKia cuppoph éxparo.

2. Meurry 6€ 7 extn neEpD ato TOUTWY TAbE
ol piece eve Bau. avnp adevs AaBov iyOov
péyav Te Kal KaXov 7 &iov pw TloXvepatei Sa@pov
Sova: dépwy 6 emt Tas Ovpas Toduxparei
ebn eOédew EdOeiv es drwy, ees 6€ ot
Tovtou édeye SLd0vs TOV LyOWw “OD. Bacired, éyw

54

BOOK III. 40-42

the gods; and I do in some sort desire for myself
and my friends a mingling of prosperity and mishap,
and a life of weal and woe thus chequered, rather
than unbroken good fortune. For from all I have
heard I know of no man whom continual good fortune
did not bring in the end to evil, and utter destruc-
tion. Therefore if you will be ruled by me do this
to mend your successes: consider what you deem
most precious and what you will most grieve to lose,
and cast it away so that it shall never again be seen
among men; then, if after this the successes that
come to you be not chequered by mishaps, strive to
mend the matter as I have counselled you.”

41. Reading this, and perceiving that Amasis’
advice was good, Polycrates considered which of his
treasures it would most afflict his soul to lose, and to
this conclusion he came: he wore a seal set in gold,
an emerald, wrought by Theodorus son of Telecles
of Samos; being resolved to cast this away, he
embarked in a fifty-oared ship with its crew, and
bade them put out to sea; and when he was far from
the island, he took off the seal-ring in sight of all
that were in the ship and cast it into the sea. This
done, he sailed back and went to his house, where he
grieved for the loss.

42. But on the fifth or sixth day from this it so
befell that a fisherman, who had taken a fine and
great fish, and-desired to make it a gift to Polycrates,
brought it to the door and said that he wished to be
seen by Polyerates. This being granted to him, he gave
the fish, saying: “O King, I am a man that lives by

55

HERODOTUS

Tovee EX@Y OUK EdiKalwaa hépeLy és aryopny; KalTmep
E@V amoxetpoStoros, anra pot ed0xee oev TE ElvaL
aEvos Kal THS ons apXis: cot 6 pv hépwv didwm.”
0 6€ NaGels TolaL Erect AuelBeTat ToicLde. “ Kapta
Te €v €rroinaas Kal xapls OiTAH TOV TE AOYoY Kal
Tov dwpou, Kat oe éml Seimvov Kadéopev.” 6 pev
5 adLevs péya ToLlevpeEvos TadTAa HLE és TA OlKia,
Tov O€ LXOdY TapvovTes ol OepatrovTeEs EvpiaKoVGL
éy TH vyndve avtov éveovcav THV TloduKparteos
odpyryiba. @S 6é eOov Te Kal éxaBov taytoTa,
édepov KEXAPNKOTES Tapa TOV Ilokuxparea, 6L60v-
TES 6€ ol Thy obpnytoa EXeyov OTE Tpom@ evpeOn.
Tov 6€ ws é€onrOe Oetov civar TO TPHYLA, ypader
és BuBNiov Tavta Ta ToLncarYTa pv ola KaTAaXe-
AaBnke, ypavras b€ és AiyuTtov éréOnxe.

43. “EmireEdpevos 5€ 0” Apacis To BuBXéiov TO
mapa Tov IloXvKpateos HKov, Euade OT Exkopioat
Te advvatov ein avOpwrw avOpwrov €x TOU péd-
NovTos yiverOat TprIywaTos, Kal OTL OUK EV TENEU-
thoew pérdroe LloXvepatns evTuXéwy Ta TavTa,
Os Kal Ta aToBarrEL evpioKel. meurpas 5€ of
KNPUKa és > dpov dvadver Oar eon THY Eewinn.
Tovee 6€ etveev Tavta érrolee, va py oUVTUXINs
dewns Te Kal weyadns LlodkuKpdtea KkaTaraBovons
avTos adynoee THY WuxXnY ws Trept Ecivou avdpos.

44. ’Enl tottov 6 wv tov Ilodvepdtea evtv-
yéovTa Ta TavtTa éotpatevovto Aaxedatmoviot,
eTLKANET A LEVOV TOV peta TavTAa Kudwvinv thy év
Kpntn xticdvtov Lapior. mepras 6€ KijpuKa
ra pn Lapiov Ilodveparns Tapa KapBicea tov
Kupov ouhr€eyovTa oTparov én Alyurtov, eden On
Skws av kal Tap éwutov Téwras és Dapov d€orTo

56

BOOK III. 42-44

his calling; but when I caught this fish I thought
best not to take it to market; it seemed to me
worthy of you and your greatness ; wherefore I bring
and offer it to you.” Polycrates was pleased with
what the fisherman said; “You have done right
well,” he answered, “and I give you double thanks,
for your words and for the gift; and I bid you to
dinner with me.” Proud of this honour, the fisher-
man went home; but the servants, cutting up the fish,
found Polycrates’ seal-ring in its belly ; which having
seen and taken they brought with joy to Polycrates,
gave him the ring, and told him how it was found.
Polycrates saw the hand of heaven in this matter;
he wrote a letter and sent it to Egypt, telling all
that he had done, and what had befallen him.

43. When Amasis had read Polycrates’ letter, he
perceived that no man could save another from his
destiny, and that Polycrates, being so continually
fortunate that he even found what he cast away,
must come to an evil end. So he sent a herald to
Samos to renounce his friendship, with this intent,
that when some great and terrible mishap overtook
Polycrates, he himself might not have to grieve his
heart for a friend.

- 44. It was against this ever-victorious Polycrates
that the Lacedaemonians now made war, being in-
vited thereto by the Samians who afterwards founded
Cydonia in Crete. Polycrates had without the know-
ledge of his subjects sent a herald to Cambyses son
of Cyrus, then raising an army against Egypt, to ask
that Cambyses should send to Samos too and require

57

HERODOTUS

oTpatov. Kap8vons d€ axovcas TovTwY Tpo-
Ouvpos ereurpe €s 2 apov Sedmevos Tlod\uxparteos
oT parov VAUTLKOV apa meuNva € ewuT@ em Aiyutrrov.
0 O€ emeEas TOV dota TOUS imérreve parioTa
és €vavactacw amémewTre TET TEPAKOVTA T pinpect,
evTeAdpevos KaySvon oticw tovtTous fi atro-
TELTELD.

45. Or pev 67) Aéyouct Tous drromeupb er Tas
Lapiov UTrO TloduKpareos ovK atrixéa Oar és Aiy-
TTOV, ANN ErrEtTE éyevovTo €v Kaprad@ TAEOVTES,
Sobvau opion oyor, Kal odu ddetv TO Tporwr ep
LNKETL TEE" of 6€ A€éyoucl aTrLKOMEeVOUS TE és
Alyurtov Kal puraccopevous evOedrev avTous
aTobphvat. Kata eoucl dé és THY = dpov Tlodv-
KpaTys vyval avtidcas €s Maxny KaTéorn: veka
cavtes O€ of KATLOVTES ame Bnoay és THY vijoov,
meCouaxnoavtes b€ ev avTh éEcowOnaar, Kat otTw
67 émdeov és Aaxedaisova. eial 6€ of Aéyovct
Tous an Aiyimrou VLKHOAL lloduxparea, AێyovTes
€uol doxéery ovK opOas: ovdev yap éder opeas
Aaxebatpovious émixanéecOat, el Tep avrol oav
ixavol llokuxpdtea TapactyncacOat. pos € Tov-
TOLOL OVOE AOYOS Aipéel, TO ériKOUpoOL TE wLTOwTOL
kal To£oTat olkniot Hoav ANGE: TOAXOL, TOUTOV
UTO TOV KATLOVT@V Lapiwy €ovTaY OArALYwY éEcoo-
Ojvat. tav & vm éwut@ éovtTwy TorLnTéwy Ta
TEKVA KL TAS yuvaixas 0 Tokvaparns és Tous
yew oiKous cuverdnoas eixe étoluous, iy apa ™po-
66@04 ovTOL Tpos Tovs KaTLOVTAaS, UTOTpPHaaL
avTotat TolaL vVewooiKoLcL.

46. ’Emeite 8€ of é€eXacbévtes Lapiwy wbro
IloXvuKpdteos atixovto és thy Ywaptnv, Kata-

58

BOOK III. 44-46

men from him. On this message Cambyses very
readily sent to Samos, asking Polycrates to send a
fleet to aid him against Egypt. Polycrates chose
out those townsmen whom he most suspected of
planning a rebellion against him, and sent them in
forty triremes, charging Cambyses not to send the
men back.

45, Some say that these Samians who were sent
by Polycrates never came to Egypt, but having got
as far over the sea as Carpathus there took counsel
together and resolved to sail no further; others say
that they did come to Egypt and escaped thence
from the guard that was set over them. But as they
sailed back to Samos, Polycrates’ ships met them and
joined battle ; and the returning Samians gained the
day and landed on the island, but were there worsted
in a land battle, and so sailed to Lacedaemon.
There is another story, that the Samians from Egypt
defeated Polycrates; but to my thinking this is
untrue; for if they were able to master Polycrates
by themselves, they had no need of inviting the
Lacedaemonians. Nay, moreover, it is not even rea-
sonable to suppose that he, who had a great army of
hired soldiers and bowmen of his own, was worsted
by a few men like thefreturning Samians. Polycrates
took the children and wives of the townsmen who
were subject to him and shut them up in the arsenal,
with intent to burn them and the arsenal too if their
men should desert to the returned Samians.

46. When the Samians who were expelled by
Polycrates came to Sparta, they came before the

59

HERODOTUS

oTAVTES éml TOUS apxovras EXeyov TOAANG ola
KapTa dedpevor’ ol O€ odt TH TPOTN KaTAaGTaCL
UTEKpLVAVTO Ta eV TPw@TA AEXOérTa eTLAEATIOOAL,
4 e/ a
Ta 6€ VoTaTa OV cUVLEVal. peTa 5€ TAUTA SevVTEpA
/ ” \ = > / / \
KATAaOTUVTES GAXO pev Eitrov OvdEeV, OUAaKOV 6é
/ BA ws / ’ / /
pepovres epacay Tov GvAaxov arditwv déecOar.
of O€ oft UrrexpivavTo T@ OvrdaK@ Treplepyacbat'
Bonbéev & ov édofe avtoiot.
47. Kal €rerra trapackevacdpevo. éatpatev-
/ > \ / e \ Seah od
ovto Aaxedatmovior él Yapov, was pev Lapioe
/ /
N€yovol, eEvepyecias éextivovtes, STL oht Tpo-
/
Tepot avTol vynvolt éBonOncav émt Meconrious:
@s 6é oe Néyouol, ovK OUTM TLMO-
n / / id
phoat Seopévoroe Laptouce éoTparevovTo @S
ticacOat Bovomevor Tod KPNTHpos THS apTayns,
TOV HOV. Kpoice, Kal TOU Gwpnxos, TOV avroior
"A paces 0 0 Aiyortou Bacirevs émreuwe dd por. Kal
yap Gapyka eAnicavTo TO T PoTEp@ érei 7) TOV
KpyT ipa of Dapsot, €OVTA peV Diveor Kal Coov
/
evudac pevov TUXVOY, KeKOo HN LEVOY dé Xpur@ Kal
elplougt amo Evdov: Tov b€ elvexa Jopacar aEvov,
dpm edovy EXATTN TOU Gwpnkos TOLEEL" covoa Yap
AeTTH EVEL dprredovas €v €WUTH TpinKxocias Kal
éEnxovtTa, Tacas dhavepds. TovovTos ETEpOS EaTL
\ \ b] / b] / a? / v
Kal Tov év Aivdw avéOnne TH AOnvain Apacis.
; eee 7 a
48, LuverredaBovro 6€ TOU oTpaTevpaToS TOU
evi Lapov w dare yever Gar Kal Kopi@cor 7 pod vpos:
UBpio wa yap Kal és TovTous eixe ex THY Lapiov
‘yevopmevov even 7 poTepov Too TTPATEVMATOS TOUTOU,
KaTa be TOV AUTOV YpovoY TOD KPHTHPOS TH aprayh
\
ryeryovos. Kepxupatov yap Tatas TpinKoa lous
avopav tav mpwtewv Llepiavdpos 0 Kuyédou és

60

BOOK JII. 46-48

ruling men and made a long speech to show the
greatness of their need. But the Spartans at their
first sitting answered that they had forgotten the
beginning of the speech and could not understand
its end. After this the Samians came a second time
with a sack, and said nothing but this: “The sack
wants meal.” To this the Spartans replied: “ Your
‘sack’ was needless’’!; but they did resolve to help
them.

47. The Lacedaemonians then equipped and sent
an army to Samos; the Samians say that this was
the requital of services done, they having first sent a
fleet to help the Lacedaemonians against Messenia ;
but the Lacedaemonians say that they sent this army
less to aid the Samians in their need than to avenge
the robbery of the bowl which they had been carrying
to Croesus and the breastplate which Amasis King
of Egypt had sent them asa gift. This breastplate
had been stolen away by the Samians in the year
before they took the bowl; it was of linen, decked
with gold and cotton embroidery, and inwoven with
many figures; but what makes the wonder of it is
each several thread; it is delicate work, containing
three hundred and sixty threads, each plainly seen.
It is the exact counterpart of that one which Amasis
dedicated to Athene in Lindus.

48. The Corinthians also helped zealously to further
the expedition against Samos. They too had been
treated in a high-handed fashion by the Samians a
generation before this expedition, about the time of
the robbery of the bowl. Periander son of Cypselus
sent to Alyattes at Sardis three hundred boys, sons

1 Tt would have been enough (the Lacedaemonians meant)
to say aAplrwv déera:, without using the word @vAakos.

61

HERODOTUS

Lapbqs amémenre mapa "Advattea em eXTOMA”
Tpocacyovt@y be €s THY 2a pov TOV ary ovT@V TOUS
maidas KopivOior, TvO omevot Ot Laptoe TOV Noyor,
em oict dyolaro és Lapors, TPO@TAa [Lev TOUS maidas
edioaEav pov aryacbat “A prémsoos: peta 6€ ov
Te pLopOvTes aT éN KEL Tous ikéTas €« TOD ipod,
oLTL@V e TOUS Taidas € epryovTav Kopwtor, € emrour}-
cavTo ol Eduvov opTiy, TH Kal vov é€Te XpeovTae
Kara TaUTd. VUKTOS yap eTmuyeromevns, Ocov
x povov ix érevov oi maives, | totacay Yopous Tap-
Gévwv TE Kal eB eov, latavTes 6é Tous Xopous
TPWKTA ong djov Te Kal HEMT OS eroLnTavTo vOMOV
peperbar, iva apt avovtes ol TOV Kepxupatov
maides EY OLEV Tpopry. és TovTO dé Tode éyivero,
és 0 OL Kopiv@coe TOV Talowy ot pvrakor olyovTo
AT ONT OVTES* Tous O€ Taidas amyyayov és Képxu-
pav ot Laptor.

49. Ev pév vuv Mepidvdpou tereutycavtos totct
KopivOioicr pira Fv pos Tovs Kepxupatous, ot &€
OovK av cuveNadBovTO TOU oTpaTEvpaTOS TOD éml
Ldpov TaUTNS elveKev Tis aitins. vov 6€ ailel
emelTe ExTLTaY THV VHOV etal arAoLTL Sia popor,
eovTes éwuTotat ...} TOUT@Y @v elvexey ATEMYN-
OLKAKEOY TOLCL Lapiouge ob Kopiv@coe.

50. ‘ATreTeuTre b€ és Lapous ém éxTOUT Tlepi-
avdpos TeV T POT OY Kepxupatw éemeeEas Tos
Tatoas TL Leopev[LEvos® TpoTEpol yap ot Kepxupaios
jpEav és avTov mphiypa atacbarov troimaartes.
émeite yap THv éwuToV yuvaixa Médccav Ilepi-
avopos améxtewwe, cudhopyy Tomvde of adv

1 T assume in translation that some word, ovyyevées or
éuatuoves, has dropped out.

62

BOOK III. 48-so

of notable men in Corcyra, to be made eunuchs. The
Corinthians who brought the boys put in at Samos;
and when the Samians heard why the boys were
brought, first they bade them take sanctuary in the
temple of Artemis, then they would not suffer the
suppliants to be dragged from the temple ; and when
the Corinthians tried to starve the boys out, the
Samians made a festival which they still celebrate
in the same fashion; as long as the boys took
refuge, nightly dances of youths and maidens were
ordained to which it was made a custom to bring
cakes of sesame and honey, that the Corcyraean boys
might snatch these and so be fed. ‘This continued
to be done till the Corinthian guards left their
charge and departed, and the Samians took the boys
back to Corcyra.

49. Now had the Corinthians after Periander’s
death been well disposed towards the Corcyraeans,
they would not have aided in the expedition against
Samos only for the reason given. But as it was, ever
since the island was colonised they have been at feud
with each other, for all their kinship. For these
reasons the Corinthians bore a grudge against the
Samians.

50. It was in vengeance that Periander chose the
sons of the notable Corcyraeans and sent them to
Sardis to be made eunuchs; for the Corcyraeans had
first begun the quarrel by committing a terrible crime
against him. For after killing his own wife Melissa,
Periander suffered yet another calamity besides what

63

HERODOTUS

auvéBn Tpos TH yeyovuin yevécOar. Hoav oi éx
MeXicaons dvo Tmaides, HALKinv 6 ev ExtaKxaibexa
0 6 OxTMKALOEKa ETEA YEYOVMS. TOUTOUS O [LNTPO-
TaTwp Ipoxrens E@V ‘Exreoavpou TUpavVos peTa-
TEMPE MEVOS map EW@UTOV epirogpoveero, @s olKos
7 Ouyatpos eovTas THS EwuTov maidas. eTetTe
dé opeas GT ET EMT ETO, cime 7 POTEL TOY avTous
Apa lore, a Taides, 0 Os Dewy THY pnTépa amré-
KTELVE; ” rovTo TO em 0s O pev T pea BUTEpos avTo@v
ev ovdert oy eT OUT ATO" 0 Oe VEWTEPOS, T@
ovvona nv AuvKodpov, iAYNTE AKovaAaS OUTW WaTE
aTrikomevos és THY KopiOov ate hovéa THs untpos
TOV TaTépa OUTE TpoceEtTeE, Stareyouév@ TE OUTE
TpoadueheryeTo toTopeovTt TE Aoryov ovdéva €dtoov.
TéNOS e pv TepOvpas éywv o Ilepiavdpos é&e-
no €k TOV OLKiwD.

. 'EfeXaoas 6€ TOUTOY iaTOpee TOV TpEeTBU-
oe Ta ope 0 pyTpoTaT@p duedeyvOn. 6 6é ol
am nyeeTo OS apéeas prroppoves edéEaro: exelvou
be TOU eTTEOS TO odt O Tpoxrens ATOTTEANWD ELT,
ate ov Vow AaBov, OvUK ee LITO. Ileptavdpos dé
ovdeuiav pnxyavny edn elvar pa) ov ode EX ELVOV
vTobecat Tl, eur ape€ Te la TOpéwy" O 6€ a avayvn-
oGels eimre Kal TOUTO. Tlepiavdpos dé vow AaB@v
[kal TobTo|? Kal paraKov évo.6ovar Bourdpevos
ovcev, TH O efehacbels vm avTov mais dvartav
eTOLEETO, és TOUTOUS TeLTOV dry'yedov damnyopeve
py pe déxer ar oiKlouct. 0 O€ OKas amehavvo-
pEvOS ErGou és addy olxiny, ann davveT av Kal
ato TAUTNS, ameth€ov Tos TE TOU Ilepiavépou TOlGL
SeEapévoror kal é&épyery KedevovTos’ atedavvo-

1 Stein brackets «al rodTo, as a repetition from the last line.

64

BOOK III. 50-51

had already befallen him. He had two sons by
Melissa, one seventeen and one eighteen years old.
Their mother’s father, Procles, the despot of Epi-
daurus, sent for the boys and kindly entreated them, as
was natural, seeing that they were his own daughter’s
sons. When they left him, he said as he bade them
farewell: “Know you, boys, him who slew your
mother?” The elder of them paid no heed to
these words; but the younger, whose name was
Lycophron, was struck with such horror when he
heard them that when he came to Corinth he
would speak no word to his father, as being his
mother’s murderer, nor would he answer him when
addressed nor make any reply to his questions. At
last Periander was so angry that he drove the boy
from his house.

51, Having so done he questioned the elder son,
what their grandfather had said in converse to them.
The boy told him that Procles had treated them
kindly ; but he made no mention of what he had
said at parting; for he had taken no heed to it.
Periander said it could not be but that Procles had
given them some admonition; and he questioned
his son earnestly ; till the boy remembered, and told
of that also. Being thus informed, Periander was
resolved to show no weakness ; he sent a message to
those with whom his banished son was living and
bade them not entertain him in their house. So the
boy being driven forth and going to another house
was ever rejected there too, Periander threatening
all who received him and bidding them keep him

65
VOL. I, F

HERODOTUS

pevos © av mee em’ éTépnv TOV éraipwv: of dé ate
Ilepedvdpou éovta Taiéda Kaitrep Sepaivortes bums
ed€xovTO.

52. Teros 5é 0 lepiavdpos Kijpuy wa €TOLNTaTO,
os a av %) otKtovoe vrodeEntat pty 7) mpoaSiarex Oh,
(pny Enpinv TOUTOV TO ‘ATroANwve opetrew, ¢ ony
on elmas. mpos dv 81 TodTo 7d KN pUY Ua OUTE TLS
ou Siareyer Oat ove oikiotor SéxecOat 70ere pos
6€ ovdé avTos éxelivos édiKatov metpac bar ametpy-
pévov, adXrAG SvaKxapTepewv €v Thal aTofor éKa-
ivd€eTo. TeTapTy 6€ 7) neEpN Lowy py O Hepiavdpos
drove lngt TE Kal aoutingt TUMTETT@KOT A oleTetpe
itrels 5& THs épyfs ie dooov Kal édreye “OD rai,
KOTEPA TOUTWVY AipeTMTEpa eoTi, TAUTA TO VoV
éxov mproces, 7) THY Tupavvida Kal Ta ayaba
Ta vov éyw exo, Tatra cova TO marpl €7LT1) O€OV
TaparauSavew, O OS €@V € 108 TE Tals Kab Kopivéov
THS evOalmovos Bacirevs adyTny Biov eiev, avTt-
OTATEOY Te Kal opy7n Xpewpevos és TOV ce HKLoTa
eyphv. et yap TUS cuppopn €v aUuTOLCL yevove, ef
iis urowiny és ewe Evers, éuol TE aiTn yéeyove Kal
éy@ auTHs TO TAEDV HETOXOS ell, 60@ avTos
ope efepyacapny. av 6é pala 6 6c pOovéer bat
Kpéooov €oTl 7 oixtelper Oat, ¢ Gua TE OKOLOV TL és
TOUS ToKéas Kal és Tos Kpéccovas TEeOuLad bat,
amb és Ta oixia. Llepiavdpos pév TovTOLoL avTov
caTenauBave: 0 6€ ddXo bev oudev det Berar TOV
Tarépa, bn oé pv ‘pny Cnuinv odetrerv T@ Gee
EWUTO és ovyous GT LK OMEVOD, pablo dé 0 Ilep (-
avbpos @s dropéy te TO Kaxodv ein TOD TraLdds Kal
avixntov, €€ opOarpav piv atoTéutreTat oteihas
mwrotov és Képxupav émexpdtee yap Kat TavTns*

66

BOOK III. 51-52

out; so he would go, when driven forth, to some
other house of his friends, who, though they were
afraid, did yet receive him as being Periander’s son.

52. At the last Periander made a proclamation,
that whosoever should receive him into their houses
or address him should be held liable to a fine con-
secrated to Apollo,and he named the sum. In face of
this proclamation none would address or receive the
boy into his house; nor did the boy himself think
well to try to defy the warning, but hardened his
heart and lay untended in porches. After three
days Periander saw him all starved and unwashed,
and took pity on him: his anger being somewhat
abated, he came near and said: “My son, which is
the better way to choose—to follow your present
way of life, or to obey your father and inherit my
sovereignty and the good things which I now pos-
sess? You are my son, and a prince of wealthy
Corinth ; yet you have chosen the life of a vagrant,
by withstanding and angrily entreating him who
should least be so used by you. For if there has
been any evil chance in the matter, which makes
you to suspect me, ’tis on me that it has come and
‘tis I that bear the greater share of it, inasmuch as
the act was mine. Nay, bethink you how much
better a thing it is to be envied than to be pitied,
and likewise what comes of anger against parents and
those that are stronger than you, and come away
to my house.” ‘Thus Periander tried to win his son.
But the boy only:answered : “ You have made your-
self liable to the fine consecrated to the god by
speaking to me.” Then Periander saw that his son’s
trouble was past cure or constraint, and sent him away
in a ship to Corcyra out of his sight ; for Corcyra too

67
r 2

HERODOTUS

atroaTetNas 6€ TovTOY o Llepiavdpos éotpateveto
éml tov tevGepov IIpoxXéa ws THY TapeovT@Y ot
TPNYMATOV EOVTA aiTLwWTAaTOY, Kal Eide peV THY
"Exridaupor, etre d€ avtov Ipoxréa xai éfoypyoe.

53. ’Emet 5€ tov ypovou mpoBaivovtos 6 Te
Ilepiavépos mapnBiKxee Kal cvveywa@cKeto EwvT@
OUKETL Eival SUVaTOS TA TprYyywaTa é7TOpay Te Kal
duémretv, Téurras és tHhv Képxupay amexddee Tov
Avkogpova ért tHhv tupavvida: év yap 8) TO
mpecButépw TOV Taldwyv ovKaV évopa, AANA OL
KatepaiveTo eivar vobéaTEpos. a) 6é Avxodpav
ovdé avaKpiclos nioce TOV pépovta THY aryyeninv.
Ilepiavdpos oe TEPLEXO/LEVOS TOU venview devTEpa
améoTetne €7 @UTOV THY adedpeny, éwuTod 6é
Ouyatépa, Soxéwv ply pada ra TaUTH av Teibe-
cOa.. amikonéevns 5& TavTns Kai Aeyouans Ay
Tat, Bovreat THY Te TUpavvida és AdXovUS TreECELD
Kal TOV oikoy TOD TATpOS dvapopnPerta Hao 9]
avTos opea an eNov exe; amiOe €s Ta olKia,
Tadoae TEw@UTOV Cypuay. prroremin KTHa oKALOY.
1) ™@ KaK@ TO Kakov i@. ToAAOL THY Oukaiov
Ta eTLeLKea TEP mporetar, ToAXOL 6€ On Ta
pT pera dubrjpevor Ta TaTpova dméBanov. TU-
pavvis Xphpea opanrepor, TONAOL d€ auThs epacrat
Elo, 0 é yepov Te On Kal mapnsnkas: pe
O@s Ta aewuTov ayaba adRowot.” a) pev 67 Ta
eTayoryorata didayGeioa vm TOU TaTpos édeye
T™ pos auTo" 0 6¢€ Um oKpivapevos ébn ovdaua
ngeuv és KopwGon, ¢ éoT av TuvOavnrat TepleovTa
TOV TaTépa. aTrayyehaans de TavTIS TadTa, TO
TpiTov Tepiavdpos Kn pUKa TEMTEL Bouropevos
autos pev €s Képxupav tKew, exeivov O€ exédeve

68

BOOK III. 52-53

was subject to him; which done, he sent an army
against Procles his father-in-law (deeming him to be
the chief cause of his present troubles), and took
Procles himself alive, besides taking Epidaurus.

53. As time went on, Periander, now grown past
his prime and aware that he could no longer oversee
and direct all his business, sent to Corcyra inviting
Lycophron to be despot; for he saw no hope in
his eldest son, who seemed to him to be slow-witted.
Lycophron refused even to answer the messenger.
Then Periander, greatly desiring that the young man
should come, sent to him (as the next best way)
his own daughter, the youth’s sister, thinking
that he would be likeliest to obey her. She came
and said, “ Brother, would you see the sovereignty
pass to others, and our father’s house plundered,
rather than come hence and have it for your own?
Nay, come away home and cease from punishing
yourself. Pride is the possession of fools. Seek not
to cure one ill by another. There be many that
set reason before righteousness; and many that
by zeal for their mother’s cause have lost their
father’s possessions. Despotism is a thing hard to
hold; many covet it, and our father is now old and
past his prime; give not what is your estate to
others.” So, by her father’s teaching, she used such
arguments as were most likely to win Lycophron; but
he answered, that he would never come to Corinth as
long as he knew his father to be alive. When she
brought this answer back, Periander sent a third
messenger, offering to go to Corcyra himself, and

69

HERODOTUS

és KopuOov aT1K 0 [LeVOV Suddoxov ylvec Oat THS
Tupavvioos. Kataiéoavtos O€ éml TovTouet TOU
ma.dos, o ev Ilepiavdpos éatédXeTO és THY Képxu-
pay, 0 d€ mais ot és THY Kopirdov. pabovres dé
ot Kepxupaior TovT@y éxacTa, iva py ope Tlepi-
avopos € THY Xeopnv amiknrat, KTelvoUgL TOV
venvickov. avtt Tovtov pev Ilepiavdpos Kepev-
palous ETL LwpEeEToO.

54, Aaxedarpovvot dé oTOA@ peyarop @S ami
KOVTO, émrohLopkeov 2 dpov: mpooBanovres dé ‘pos
TO TELXOS TOD pev pos Garacon é ETTEBTOS mUpyou
KATA TO TPOdaTELOVY THS TMOALOS eméBnoar, peTa
dé avtov BonOnoavtos Todvxpareos xeupl TON
annrhacOnoar. Kara dé TOV érdva mupyov Tov
emt THS paxvos Tob 6peos éredvTa émeEn ov ot TE
emixoupol Kal avTov Laptov ouxvol, deEdpevor dé
TOUS Aaxedatpovious em dXiyov xpdvov éedhevyov
OTiaW, OF O€ é ETLOTOMEVOL EXTELVOD.

Hp. Ei Bey vuv ot TapeovTes Aaxedatyoviov
6moLoe eyevovTo TaUTyY THY meepny “Apxin Te Kal
AvkorTn, aipéOn av 2 dpos" "Apxins Yep. Kal
Avea@nns podvor TVET TET OVTES dhevryouar és TO
Tetxos ToICL Lapiowr Kal aTroxhgua BévTes Tis
omit w 0600 am éBavoy € ev TH} TON TH ) Rapier. ToiT@
dé an "Apxiew TOUTOU yeyouere aro "Apxin TO
Lapiov Tob "A pxiew avros ev Tlerdvy cUvEyEvouNy
(Onjov yap ToUTOU Vv)» OS Ecivov TavTOV pddtota
eripua TE aptous Kat ol TP Tarpl bn + dpov
ToUvo La TeOjvat, 6 6tt of o matnp “Apyins ev Lapum
apiaTevaas érehevTH gE Teay dé nat ebm,
Sees tabhwvat ot Tov mammTov Snpocin wird
Lapiov.

70

BOOK III. 53-55

to make Lycophron, when he came, despot in
his place. The son consented to this; Periander
made ready to go to Corcyra and Lycophron to go to
Corinth; but when the Corcyraeans learnt of all
these matters they put the young man to death,
lest Periander should come to their country. It was
for this that Periander desired vengeance upon them.

54, The Lacedaemonians then came with a great
host, and laid siege to Samos. They assailed the
fortress and made their way into the tower by the
seaside in the outer part of the city; but presently
Polycrates himself attacked them with a great force
and drove them out. The foreign soldiery and
many of the Samians themselves sallied out near
the upper tower on the ridge of the hill, and with-
stood the Lacedaemonian onset for a little while ;
then they fled back, the Lacedaemonians pursuing
and slaying them.

55. Now had all the Lacedaemonians there fought
as valiantly that day as Archias and Lycopas, Samos
had been taken. These two alone entered the
fortress along with the fleeing crowd of Samians,
and their way back being barred were then slain in
the city of Samos. I myself have met in his native
township of Pitana! another Archias (son of Samius,
and grandson of the Archias afore-named), who
honoured the Samians more than any other of his
guest-friends, and told me that his father had
borne the name Samius because he was the son of
that Archias who was slain fighting gallantly at
Samos. The reason of his honouring the Samians,
he said, was that they had given his grandfather a
public funeral.

1 A part of the town of Sparta; Herodotus calls it by the
Attic name of dju0s; the Peloponnesian word would be «dua.

rE!

HERODOTUS

56. Aaxedaipovio. dé, &s odt TEcoEpaKovTa
eyeryoverav nepal ToopKéovet Lauov és TO
Tpoow TE ovder TPOEKOTTETO TOV TPNYLATOD,
aTadhaaoovTo és Tedorovyncor. @s 6€ 0 pa-
TALOTEPOS oryos Opynrat, NéyeTat TlodvKparea
eTLY @PLOV vomicpa KowravTa TONNOV poruBdou
KaTaXpuo@oayTa dodval oft, TOUS é€ deEapevous
ovUTw 67 aTanrdaccec bar. TAUTHY TpoOTny oTpa-
tninv és THv Acinv Aaxedatporvio. Awptées étr007}-
cavTo.

bis OF.0 emt tov Ilodkvxpdtea oTpareva auevor
Lapiov, errel Ot Aaxedarpoviot aUTOUS arohur ev
Enero, Kal avtol ATETAEOV €S Lipvor, YPNMATOV
yap edcovTO, Ta 6é TOV Lupviev T PNY HATA TK pate
TOUTOV TOV Xpovor, Kal NT LOT EOY parloTa ev ou-
TEOD, are EOVT@Y avtotae ev TH VnTw Npucew@y KAL
apryupe@v peTadhon, OUT® OoTe amd Tis OexaTns
TOV ryevoevany avr ober XENMaAT OV Onoavpos ev
Aehpotce dvaKerTat Gove Totoe TAOVTLWTATOLGL"
avtol 6€ Ta yevopeva TO EvLAUT@ EXATTO Nprmara
OLEVELOVTO. OTE av ET OLEUYTO TOV @noaupor, eX pe-
@VTO TO Xpnornpieo EL avToict Ta TapeovTa ayaba
old Te é€oTl ToAAOY yYpovoy Tapapéverv’ % O€

Ilv0in éypnoé odu TaAOe.

CANN étav ev Lidve mputavyiia NevKA YyévNTAL

ANevKodpUs T ayopy, TOTEe 61 Set dpadpovos
avd pos

dpaccacbar EvNuvOy TE ROYOY KijpuKa T
épuOpov.”

nr be Ss / 9S U e =3 \ \ \
Tota € Lupviorce Hv TOTE 1) AYOPH Kal TO TpUTA-
A /
vitov Lapio Ow WOKNMEVE.

72

BOOK III. 56-57

56. So when the Lacedaemonians had besieged
Samos for forty days with no success, they went
away to Peloponnesus. There is a foolish tale
abroad that Polycrates bribed them to depart by
making and giving them a great number of gilt
leaden coins, as a native currency. This was the
first expedition to Asia made by Dorians of
Lacedaemon.!

57. When the Lacedaemonians were about to
abandon them, the Samians who had brought an
army against Polycrates sailed away too, and went
to Siphnus; for they were in want of money; and
the Siphnians were at this time very prosperous and
the richest of the islanders, by reason of the gold
and silver mines of the island. So wealthy were
they that the treasury dedicated by them at Delphi,
which is as rich as any there, was made from the
tenth part of their revenues; and they made a dis-
tribution for themselves of each year’s revenue.
Now when they were making the treasury they
enquired of the oracle if their present well-being
was like to abide long; whereto the priestess gave
them this answer:

“Siphnus, beware of the day when white is thy
high prytaneum,
White-browed thy mart likewise; right prudent
then be thy counsel ;
Cometh an ambush of wood and a herald red to
assail thee.”

At this time the market-place and town-hall of
Siphnus were adorned with Parian marble.

1 Not the first expedition, that is, made by any inhabitants
of Laconia, Achaeans from that country having taken part
in the Trojan war.

73

HERODOTUS

58. Todrovy tov ypnopov ovx olot te Aaav
yavat ore TOTE evdus OvUTE TOV Zapiov amrly-
Ever. érreite yap TaXLaTa T pos TID Lipvov
TpootaXov ol Ldpwor, emer ov TOY vedv par
mpéa Beas ayovcay és THY TOA. TO b€ TadaLoV
dmacat ai vées oav pertnrrecs, Kal 7V TOUTO
TO 7) Tu8im mT ponyopeve TOIGL Lepviorst, purata-
aba Tov Evdwov Aoxov Kedevove a Kal KnpuKa.
épvOpov. amiKomevoe @V OF aryyerou eb€0vT0 TOV
Lupvieav déxa TddavTa odt Xpijoar ov packovTev
b€ Xpnoew Tov Lohviwv avtotot, of Laptos Tous

K@pous avtav émopGeov. muOopevot dé evdvs 7 HyKov
of Lidveor BonGeovres Kal cupBarovres aUTOIGL
éEsowbnoayv, Kal avT@y moddOL amexAnicOnoav
ToD doTeos UTO TOV Lapiwv, Kal avtods peta
TAUTA EKATOV TddaVTA empntav.

59. Ilapa 6é ‘Eppoveoy vijoov avtt Xenparov
mapéhaBov “Topenv THY €Th Teromovyyjce Kal
avTny Tporfnviorce TapaKat evo avrol 6é
Kudevinv THY év Kpntn éxticav, ovK érl TOUTO
TAEOVTES anna ZaxvyBious éfeN@u Tes €x TiS vo OV.
EMEWAD & év TAUTY Kal evdarpovnaay er érea
TEV TE, OTE Ta ipa Ta €v Kvdwvrin € €OVTA VOV OUTOL
elal ob TOL TAVTES [xal tov THE Atatovns vnov :
Extm 6€ étei Alywvtar avTous vavpaxin verey}-
OAVTES jvopamocicavTo pera Kpntav, Kar TOV
ve@v KaTplous eXovTe@v TAS Tpopas HKpwTnplacay
Kal av eDecav és TO ipov THS "AOnvains év Alyivn.
Tatbta 6¢ éroincay éyKoTov éxovTes Sapiovce

1 Stein thinks cal... vndv an interpolation; the temple of
Dictyna was at some distance from Cydonia, and the cult
was not a Greek one.

74

BOOK III. 58-59

58. They could not understand this oracle either
when it was spoken or at the time of the Samians’
coming. As soon as the Samians put in at Siphnus,
they sent ambassadors to the town in one of their
ships; now in ancient times all ships were painted
with vermilion!; and this was what was meant by
the warning given by the priestess to the Siphnians,
to beware of a wooden ambush and a red herald.
The messengers, then, demanded from the Siphnians
a loan of ten talents; which being refused, the
Samians set about ravaging their lands. Hearing
this the Siphnians came out forthwith to drive
them off, but they were worsted in battle, and
many of them were cut off from their town by
the Samians; who presently exacted from them a
hundred talents.

59. Then the Samians took from the men of
Hermione, instead of money, the island Hydrea
which is near to Peloponnesus, and gave it in
charge to men .of Troezen; they themselves
settled at Cydonia in Crete, though their voyage
had been made with no such intent, but rather to
drive Zacynthians out of the island. Here they
stayed and prospered for five years; indeed, the
temples now at Cydonia and the shrine of Dictyna
are the Samians’ work; but in the sixth year
came Aeginetans and Cretans and overcame
them in a sea-fight and made slaves of them;
moreover they cut off the ships’ prows, that were
shaped like boars’ heads, and dedicated them
in the temple of Athene in Aegina. This the
Aeginetans did out of a grudge against the
Samians, who had begun the quarrel; for when

1 uiAtomdpna: is one of the Homeric epithets of ships.

75

HERODOTUS

> A / \ >
Aiywhtae mpotepot yap Lapuor em’ ’Apwdixpateos
by
Bacirevortos ev Lau@ oTpatevodpevot em Airyivav
/ x b] , > / No e ’
peyara Kaka érroinoav Aliywwitas Kai éradov ur
/
éxelvov. 1) wev aitin avtn.
>] \ / a
60. "Eunxuva 6 rept Lapiwv pardov, ott ot
P. > \ / ¢ A ¢ / >
tTola éotl péyiota amdavtwv “Eddnvev €é&ep-
/ n
yaopeva, opeds te tWnrdov és TeEVTHKOVTA Kal
\ >? > /
ExaTov opyuids, TovTOU Opuyma KaTwbev ap*a-
/ \ an a
wevov, apdiotopov. TO pev pKos TOU opvy-
4 \ / Ir \ \ e/ \ =
patos émta otab.ot eat, TO 5é irvos Kat evpos
’ \ € / / s. 8 \ > an BA
OKT@ ExaTEpov TOES. Ova TraVvTOS dé aUTOU ado
’ , >
dpuypa eixooimnyy Balos dpwpuKTat, Tpitouv dé
5 & \ ¢ >? / \ n
TO evpos, d¢ 08 TO BOwp oOxYETEVOpEvoy dia TOV
\ /
cojVoV Tapaylvetat és THY TOALY ayOmeEvOY aTrO
a / n
peyadns THyhs. apxitéxtov Sé Tod opvypaTos
/ >) / \ > A /
Toutou éyeveto Meyapevs Evirandivos Navaotpodgou.
A \ a fal a
TovTo pev 61 &v TOV TpLOV é€aTL, SevTEpoV OE
\ / la) 3 / / \ 5
Tepi AUéva YOua é€v Oardoon, Babos Kai eiKoot
a a / / /
épyuléwr unos dé TOD YoLaTOS wéCov dv0 cTadiov.
\ ,
tpitov Sé ods e&épyactas vnos méytotos TavT@v
ynav Tov nels iduev? TOU APXLTEKT@Y TPHTOS
4 a ,
éyéveto ‘Potkos Piréw emrx@ptos. TovTwY eivEexev
warXrov Te rept Laplov euncuva.
/ lal 4 ,
61. KapBion S€ 7 Kvpou yporifovts epi
/ /
Alyurrov Kal mapappovncavte émavictéatar
»” , , > , a \ 7
avdpes Mayor S00 adedheot, TOV TOV ETEPOY KaTA-
lal \ e /
AeNOlTrEe TOV OiKLwY pededovoy 0 KauBvans. ovTos
> e / \ /
5%) Ov of éravéctn pabwv Te TOV Lpépo.os POavarov
¢ \ /
ws KpUTTOLTO YyevouEvOS, Kal WS OALYOL ElNoAaY OL

76

BOOK III. 59-61

Amphicrates was king of Samos they had sent an
army against Aegina, whereby now the Samians
and now the Aeginetans had suffered great harm.
Such was the cause of the feud.

60. I have written thus at length of the Samians,
because they are the makers of the three greatest
works to be seen in any Greek land. First of these
is the double-mouthed channel pierced for an
hundred and fifty fathoms through the base of a
high hill; the whole channel is seven furlongs long,}
eight feet high and eight feet wide; and through-
out the whole of its length there runs another
channel twenty cubits deep and three feet wide,
wherethrough the water coming from an abundant
spring is carried by its pipes to the city of Samos.
The designer of this work was Eupalinus son of
Naustrophus, a Megarian. This is one of the
three works; the second is a mole in the sea
enclosing the harbour, sunk full twenty fathoms,
and more than two furlongs in length. The third
Samian work is the temple, which is the greatest
that I have seen; its first builder was Rhoecus
son of Philes, a Samian. It is for this cause that
I have written at length more than ordinary of
Samos.

61. Now after Cambyses son of Cyrus had lost his
wits, while he still lingered in Egypt, two Magians,
who were brothers, rebelled against him.? One of
them had been left by Cambyses to be steward of
his house; this man now revolted from him, per-
ceiving that the death of Smerdis was kept secret,

* Remains of this work show that the tunnel was only
1100 feet long.
* The story dropped at ch. 38 is now taken up again.

77

HERODOTUS

éructamevor avtov Ilepoéwy, of 8€ moXXot TreEpte-
OvTa pw eldeina av. mpos TavTa Bouvrevoas TAade
emexelpnge TOLoL Bacrrytovar. iy ol aed GES,
TOV €i7ra Ob cuveTavac THVAL, OiKwS padre TO
el6os > wEpou TO Kupou, TOV 0 KapBvons €OVTA
EWUTOD Gdcdgedr & AT ERTEWE” HV Te én SpoL0s 61605
TO ) Seep ou Kal 61) Kal ovvopa T@UTO elyve Lpéepow.
ToUTOV TOV dvopa avayvecas oO Mayos Harefettns
@s ol avTos tavTa diatrpiEe, eice Aywv és TOV
Bacirjvov 0 povov. TOWNTas be TOUTO KnpUKaS TH
Te GNAN OueTremrre Kal 61) Kal és Atyurtov T poe pe-
ovta TH OTpPATS os = pépovos Tod Kupou axovaotéa
res mee NoLTrov ar ou KapBiceo.

Of te 63) av AdARoL KHpUKES TpoNYopEvOY
i Kal 6 Kal 0 em Aiyurrov taxGets, eUploKe
yp KapS8vocea xal tov oTpaTov eovTa TIS. Lupins
ev ‘AyBaravotat, T ponryopeve aTas €5 péoov Ta
evTeTaApeva €x TOU Mayov. KapBvons dé aKov-
cas TAUTA ex TOU KNpUKOS Kal erigas jv A€ryeLv
arnbéa auros Te mpodedocbat éx IpnEaoteos
(meupOevta yap auTov ws UTOKTEVEOVTA > pépow
ov Toujoat TAUTA), Prepas és tov Ipnfacrea
eltre “ IIpyEacmes, tte jot Lemrpy ao TO TOU
mpoaelnna mpnyua; 0 dé cle ‘ 0, déa70TA, OVK
ETL TavTa arnbea, ¢ OKWS Kore col > mépous aden-
eos aos eTaveaTHKE, ovde Gxws Tt é& exeivou Tob
avd pos VETKOS ToL éorae Y peya A) opikpov: eyo
yap avTOS, Tomoas Ta ov pe exeheves, COara py
xepat THe! éuewuTov. él pep vUV Ob TeOvedres
aver7act, T poa SéKEO TOL KaL ‘Aotuayea TOV Mijdov
emavacrnced Ga’ el & éaTL WoTTEP TPO TOV, OV ra
Tl Tou &k ye éxelvou vewtepoyv avaBdraoTyH. VV Ov

78

BOOK III. 61-62 af

and that few persons knew of it, most of them
believing him to be still alive. Therefore he thus
plotted to gain the royal power: he had a brother,
his partner, as I said, in rebellion; this brother was
very like in appearance to Cyrus’ son, Smerdis,
brother of Cambyses and by him put to death; nor
was he like him in appearance only, but he bore
the same name also, Smerdis. Patizeithes the
Magian persuaded this man that he, Patizeithes,
would manage the whole business for him; he
brought his brother and set him on the royal
throne; which done, he sent heralds to all parts,
one of whom was to go to Egypt and proclaim to
the army that henceforth they must obey not
Cambyses but Smerdis the son of Cyrus.

62. So this proclamation was everywhere made ;
the herald appointed to go to Egypt, finding
Cambyses and his army at Agbatana in Syria, came
out before them all and proclaimed the message
given him by the Magian. When Cambyses heard
what the herald said, he supposed that it was:truth,
ant that Prexaspes, when sent to kill Smerdis, had
not so done but played Cambyses false; and he
said, fixing his eyes on Prexaspes, “Is it thus,
Prexaspes, that you did my behest?”” “Nay,” said
Prexaspes, “ this is no truth, sire, that your brother
Smerdis has rebelled against you; nor can it be that
he will have any quarrel with you, small or great ;
I myself did your bidding, and-mine own hands
buried him. If then the dead can rise, you may
look to see Astyages the Mede rise up against you ;
but if nature’s order be not changed, assuredly
no harm to you will arise from Smerdis. Now

79

; HERODOTUS

jot doKéet peTadidtavtas TOV KNpUKA egeTatew
elpwTevvTas Tap orev HK@OV Tpoayopever ntv
> mépoi0s Bacireos GKOvELV.”

63. Taira elTAVTOS [pnEaoreos, Hpere yap
KapSvon, avTiKa HETACL@OKTOS yevomevos 0 KHpvE
hee amruypéevov bé pv eipeto o IIpnEaomns Tade.
“"OvOpote, dns yap HKew tapa Xpépo.os Tod
Kvpou ayyehos" voy ov elas THY ad Oetnv are
Xalpov, KOTEpa avTos Tou DpEpous pawopevos és
Oven éveréXRETO Taba 1) TOV TLS éxetvou umn pe-
Téwv. 0 Oé eite “'Eyo Spépouv pev tov Kupou,
é& dtev Bacireds KapBvons Hrace és Alyurtor,
ovKw OTwTA’ 0 6é wot Mayos Tov Kau Bvons éri-
TpoTrov TaV oikiwv amédeEe, ovTOS TadTa éveTel-
NaTo, Pas =e pou TOV Kupov eivat TOV TavTAa
é7r 0 éwevov el7at Tpos Deas. O pev On ope
EXervye ovdev EMLKATEWEVT LEVOS, KapBvons € ele
af IpiEaones, ov ev ola avnp ayabos Toujoas
TO KENEVOLEVOV aitiny ExT EPEV YAS” éuot S€ Tis
av ein Tepoewv 0 émavectews ém7iBatevwy Tov
> épo.os OUVO[.aTOS j ” 0 0€ eimre ‘Kyo [20 d0Kéw
oviEvar TO yeryovos TOUTO, @ Baoired: of Mayou
ElOL TOL Ol ETAVETTEMTES, TOV TE EALTIES [eA EOWVOV
TOV oixtan, IlatifeiOns, nat o TovTov adedpeos
pe pous.”

64. "Ev@atta axovoavta KapBucea TO = mepouos
ovvopa erupe 1 ad Gein TOV TE Noyov Kai TOU
évuTrviou" Os €O0KEE EV TO Drv atTayyetNat TLWa
ol @s > me pous iComevos és Tov Bactdyjov Opovov
avoese TH Keparp Tob ovpavod. pada d€ ws
padrrny ATONWAEKWS Eln TOV ae péor, aTréeK ALE
Tucpdi' amwoxravoas 6€ Kal TEeplnuEKTHCAas TH

80

BOOK III. 62-64

therefore this is my counsel, that we pursue after
this herald and examine him, to know from whom
he comes with his proclamation that we must
obey Smerdis as our king.”

63. Cambyses thought well of Prexaspes’ counsel ;
the herald was pursued and brought; and when he
came, Prexaspes put this question to him: “ Sirrah,
you say that your message is from Cyrus’ son
Smerdis; tell me this now, and you may go hence
unpunished : was it Smerdis who himself appeared to
you and gave you this charge, or was it one of his
servants?’ “Since King Cambyses marched to
- Egypt,’ answered the herald, “I have never myself
seen Smerdis the son of Cyrus; the Magian whom
Cambyses made overseer of his house gave me the
charge, saying that it was the will of Smerdis, son
of Cyrus, that I should make it known to you.” So
spoke the herald, telling the whole truth; and Cam-
byses said, “‘ Prexaspes, J hold you innocent; you
have done my bidding right loyally; but who can
this Persian be who rebels against me and usurps
the name of Smerdis?’’ Prexaspes replied, “I
think, sire, that I understand what has been done
here; the rebels are the Magians, Patizeithes whom
you left steward of your house, and his brother
Smerdis.”

64. At the name of Smerdis, Cambyses was
smitten to the heart by the truth of the word and
the fulfilment of his dream; for he had dreamt that
a message had come to him that Smerdis had sat on
the royal throne with his head reaching to heaven ;
and perceiving that he had killed his brother
without cause, he wept bitterly for Smerdis.
Having wept his fill, in great grief for all his mishap,

SI
VOL, IL 3

HERODOTUS

amrdon cup poph avab packet éml tov imov, év
vow EXov THY TAXLOT HY és Lovoa oTpareved Bau
él TOV Mayov. Kat ot avabpwoKovre éml Tov
immov Tov Koneod TOU Eideos 0 pvKns aTOTITTEL,
yupvobev O€ TO Eihos matel TOV papov" TPOMATL-
aOels 5€ KaTa TodTO TH AUTOS 7 poTepov TOV TOV
Aiyurtiov Oeov® “Ary ernte, @S ol Kauply e60ke
TeTUpOat, elpeTo 0 KapBvons ¢ O TL Th TONL obvopa
ein" of be elmav ort ‘AyBarava. T@ O€ ETL TpO-
TEpOV eKEXPNTTO ex Boutots oe €V ‘AyBata-
vost TeXeuTHCELY TOV Biov. O meV én €v TOloL
Mnérxoice ‘AyBatavoice edoKee TENEUTIIC ELV ynpac-
Os, év toict ol yy Ta TaVTa TENYHaTAa: TO Oé€
XPNaTrpLov €v TOOL EV Lupiy "AyBatavoice edeve
apa. Kal 67) @S TOTE eTTELPOMLEVOS em u0eTO THs
TOALOS TO OVVOMA, UTO THS cuppopis THs TE ex
TOU Mayou eXTETANY LEVOS Kal TOU TpwpaTos
eo wp povijce, ovAdaBov dé TO Seon porrov eiTre
i "Ev@abra KapBvicea tov Kupou éoti mem pwpévov
TedeuTav.”

65. Tote ev tocavta. apépnaor oé DoTEpov ws
elkooe peTarreurpdpevos Tepoewy TOV TAPEOVTOV
TOUS AOYyLUwWTAaTOUS Edeyé Tdi TAbe. “OD Mepoas,
KatarehaBnxe HE, TO TAVTOV pdardwoTa ex puTrTOV
TPN Y HAT OV, TOUTO €S Upéas expivar. éy@ y4p
éov év AiytrT@ eidov ow év TO UTV@, THY
pnoapa Opedov idetv: édcKeov S€ poe aryyeAov
érOovra €& olkov ayyéAXNey ws DpEpous iSopevos
és TOV Bacidmov Opovov bavoeve 7H Keparf ToD
ovpavod. deloas 6¢ }1) amratpeew Tay apxXnv 7 pos
TOU aber ped, érroinoa TaXUTEpa 7) copwrepa ev
TH yap avOpwrnin pivot ove éviv apa TO wéddov

82

BOOK III. 64-65

he leapt upon his horse, with intent to march forth-
with to Susa against the Magian. As he mounted,
the scabbard knob of his sword slipped off, and the
naked blade struck his thigh, wounding him in the
same part where he himself had once smitten the
Egyptian god Apis; and believing the blow to be
mortal, Cambyses asked what was the name of the
town where he was. They told him it was Agbatana.
Now a prophecy had ere this come to him from
Buto, that he would end his life at Agbatana;
Cambyses supposed this to signify that he would
die in old age at the Median Agbatana, his
capital city; but as the event proved, the oracle
prophesied his death at Agbatana of Syria. So when
he now enquired and learnt the name of the town,
the shock of his wound, and of the misfortune that
came to him from the Magian, brought him to his
senses; he understood the prophecy and said:

“ Here Cambyses son of Cyrus is doomed to die.”
65. At this time he said no more. But about
twenty days after, he sent for the most honourable
of the Persians that were about him, and thus
addressed them: “Needs must, Persians! that I
declare to you a matter which I kept most strictly
concealed. When I was in Egypt, I saw in my
sleep a vision that I would I had never seen;
methought a messenger came from home to tell me
that Smerdis had sat on the royal throne, his head
reaching to heaven. Then I feared that my brother
would take away from me my sovereignty, and I
acted with more haste than wisdom; for (as I now
83

Ge 2

HERODOTUS

yiverOar GTOT PaTreLy. éy@ S€ 0 HaTatos IIpnéa-
omea aTroTéuTa &> Lovca TOK TEVEOVT > pépouv.
éFepyacOevtos 6€ KaKkov TocoUTOU abEws StatTomND,
ovdama emireEdmevos pu) KOTE Tis jo Yuéepd.os
Umapatpnuevov addos eTavactain avOpeTor.
TavTos 6€ TOU “éAXOVTOS eceo Cat apapteoy aden-
peoKTovos TE ovdev béov yeyova Kai TIS Bacrrnins
ovdey HOT EoTEepnuat: = mepous yap. 67 wi 0
Mayos Tov pot o Sai wo T poepawve ey TH oye
emavacriced Fat, TO fev 01) epyov efepyaorat
rol, Kal = me pow | Tov Kupov pnxéte Dpiv éovTa
NoyilerGe: of dé bmiv Mayo Kpatéover Tov Bact-
Anlov, Tov Te EXiTTOY eTiTpOTTOY T@V OLKLwY Kal O
exelvou ade eos = pEpous. TOV fev VUY badLoTa
VpPHV €wev aicxpa T™ pos TOV Mayor metrovO oTos
TLLOPEELY € enol, ovTos pev avootep pope TETENEUTIKE
iTO TOV EWUTOU OiKNLOTAdTw@Y: TOUTOU O€ LNKETL
€Ov TOS, SevTEpa THY oTaY vty o Ilépoat yiverat
pLou ava KALOTATOV evTédhe Bau Ta OéXw poe yeve-
obat TENEUTOV tov Biov: Kal 61 upiv Tabe é emo Kn-
TT Geos tous Baotdnlous émikadéwv Kal Traot
Dpiv Kal peddiora. "Axarpevi0eov Tolot Tapeovct,
fq) TepLoety THY HYyEHoviny QUTLS és M7j6ous
meptehovoay, aXr’ éiTE Sore exouae avTny KT)
capevol, Sow aTrarpeO vat UTO DME@Y, elTe Kal
obevel TED KATEPYATapEvol, aOévei KaTa TO Kap-
TEpov dvacacasbat. Kal TavTa pev TOLEvoL Upiv
yi} TE KapTov expépor Kal yuvaines TE KL TrOtmVal
TUKTOLED, €ovat €s TOY dmavra Xpovov edev Oe pow

pn O€ AVATM@TAMEVOLTL THY apxny pe eT LX ELI) -
cao. avacw fev 7a evavTia TOUTULEL apapar
tiv yevécOar, Kal mpos ETL TOvTOLTL TO TéXOS

$4

BOOK III. 65

see) no human power can turn fate aside ; fool that
I was! I sent Prexaspes to Susa to slay Smerdis.
When that great wrong was done I lived without
fear, for never did I think that when Smerdis was
taken out of my way another man might rise against
me. So did I wholly mistake what was to be; I
have slain my brother for no cause, and lost my
kingship none the less; for the rebel foretold by
heaven in the vision was Smerdis the Magian. Now
I have done the deed, and I would have you believe
that Smerdis Cyrus’ son no longer lives; you see
the Magians masters of my royal estate, even him
that I left steward of my house, and his brother
Smerdis. So then he that especially should have
avenged the dishonour done me by the Magian lies
foully slain by his nearest kinsman; and he being
no longer in life, necessity constrains me, in his
default, to charge you, men of Persia, with the
last desire of my life. In the name of the gods of
my royal house I charge all of you, but chiefly those
Achaemenids that are here, not to suffer the
sovereignty to fall again into Median hands; if they
have won it by trickery, trick them of it again; if
they have wrested it away by force, then do you by
force and strength of hand recover it. And if you
so do, may your land bring forth her fruits, and your
women and your flocks and herds be blessed with
offspring; but if you win not back the kingdom
nor essay so to do, then I pray that all may go

85

HERODOTUS

Tlepoéw € EKATTO emruryevér Oat otov ewol € emuyeryove. rs
apa TE eitas TavTa 0 KapBvons atéxrate waoav
THY EWUTOU T phew.

66. Tépoar e @S TOV Baciréa eiSov avakXav-
cAaVTA TAVTES Ta Té éaOijros € exXomeva elyov, TavTa
KaTNPELKOVTO Kal olmoryi apbove OvEXPEWVTO.
peta be TavTa Os eo paxehicé Te TO OaTEéOV Kal
0 pnpos TAX LO TA écaTn, ATENVELKE KapBocea Tov
Kupou, Bacihevoavta pev Ta mavTa eT TA eve
Kal TEVTE pias, aTravoa dé TO Tapdatav éovta
Epo EVvos Kal OxA€os yovov. Tlepoeov 6€ Toict
Tapeovat ariatin TONNI. UTEKEXUTO Tous Mayous
Exel Ta TpnywaTa, GX TT TEATO él O1aBorH
el7rety KayBicea Ta ele mTepl Tod Spyépd.08
Javarov, wa ob exTrohenoOh Tav TO Hlepocxov.
ovTOL prev VU HTLTTEATO > mepdvv tov Kupovu
Bacirea EVETTEDTA” Sewvas yap Kal o IIpnEaomns
e€apvos VY pn mev atroxtetvas Spépouv’ ov yap ay
OL acpanes KapPvcew TETENEUTIKOTOS pdavat Tov
Kupovu viov atodwnexévat avToxerpty.

67. ‘O 6é€ 67 Mayos TENEUTITAVTOS KapBvcew
GOEDS eBacirevoe, éemiBatevov Too OpLeovv Lou
= pepovos TOD Kupou, pias ETTA TOUS emNolTous
KapBvon és Ta oKT@ éTea THS TAPS LOS" év
ToioL amedeEaTo € és TOUS UmNKOOUS TdvTas evepye-
otas peydnas, @aote atobavovtos avTov mB ov
éyery mavtas Tovs ev TH ‘Aoty maper avTov
Hlepoewy. Ova eunpas yap 0 Mayos eS may eOvos
TOV 71pXe Tpoeire aTeXEinv elval oTpaTHins Kal
hopou én éTea Tpld.

68. Ipoeire prev 61) TavTa auTiKa EVLO TALEVOS
és THY apyny, Gyddm Sé pnvl éyéveTo KaTAOnXoS

86

BOOK III. 65-68

contrariwise for you, yea, that every Persian may
meet an end such as mine.” With that Cambyses
wept bitterly for all that had befallen him.

66. When the Persians saw their king weep, they
all rent the garments which they wore and lamented
loud and long. But after this the bone became gan-
grened and the thigh rotted; which took off
Cambyses son of Cyrus, who had reigned in all seven
years and five months, and left no issue at all, male
or female. The Persians present fully disbelieved
in their hearts that the Magians were masters of the
kingdom ; they supposed that Cambyses’ intent was
to deceive them with his tale of Smerdis’ death
that so all Persia might be plunged into war. So
they believed that it was Cyrus’ son Smerdis who
had been made king. For Prexaspes stoutly denied
that he had killed Smerdis, since now that Cambyses
was dead, it was not safe for him to say that he had
slain the son of Cyrus with his own hands.

67. Cambyses being dead, the Magian, pretending
to be the Smerdis of like name, Cyrus’ son, reigned
without fear for the seven months lacking to Cam-
byses’ full eight years of kingship. In this time he
greatly benefited all his subjects, in so much that after
his death all the Asiatics except the Persians wished
him back; for he sent hither and thither to every
nation of his dominions and proclaimed them for three
years freed from service in arms and from tribute.

68. Such was his proclamation at the beginning of
his reign; but in the eighth month it was revealed who

87

HERODOTUS

? , * , \ =
TpoTe ToL@oe. Oravns "Vv Papvacrew pev Tats,
yevei d€ Kal XPIMATL Opovos TH TPOTH Tepoéwr.
ovTos 0 ‘Oravns TP@TOS imomrevae TOV Mayor
@s ovK ein 0 Kupov Xpépdis add’ Os TeEp Av, THOSE
cum AXOMEVOS, OTL TE OVK e€ehoiTa ex THS aKpo-
moALOS Kal OTL OVK éxareE es diy EwUTO ovdéva
TOV ory pov Tlepoéwv: vromtevoas Oé po emrolee
Ta0e. ETYVE AUT ob KapBvons Buyarépa, TH ovvoua
7 Dardvyn THY AVTHY én TAUTHV eixe TOTE O
Mayos Kal TAUTY Te ouvoiKkee Kal THO adrnot
Tdonot thot TOD KapBicew yuvarki. téutr@v 61)
av o Otavns Tapa tavTny tiv Ovyatépa érrup-
Oaveto Tap OTew avOpwTav Kolu@To, Elite pEeTa
Xpépdtos Tov Kupov eite puerta GAXov tev. 4) O€
ol avrTémeuTre Hapevn ov yevacxery: ovre 14p Tov
Kuvpou =pepow idéo Oar oveapa OUTE Gores ein 0
TVVOLKEWDV auth elOevat, eTre LTE OevTEpa. 0 0 ‘Orayns
Aéyov “ Ki un adT2 Tpépdwy tov Kvpov yivdceess,
ov be mapa Arocons mudev OTEW TOUT@ TUVOLKEEL
avr} Te éxeln Kal ov TAVTOS yap 81} Kov Tov ye
E@UTHS aden peor yevanKer.

69. “Avtetréurret T pos: TAUTA 2) Ouydtnp “ Oute
"Atocon Svvauat €s RoOyous érOeiv OUTE addyv
obdenlav idéa Pau TOV cUYKATMEVEOD yuvarkan.
erreiTe yap TaXLOTA OUTOS avOpwros, 6 OoTLs KOTE
eat, TapéraBe THY Bacvdninpy, Oreo TeLpe nuéas
aXAnv addy TaEas.” axovovte 5& TadTa TO
"Oravn parXov Katedhaiveto TO TPHYMA. TpiTHVY
dé ayyerinv éoréutret Tap avTny Aéyovcay TadTa.
sag Ouyatep, det oe yeyouviap ev KivOvvov avana-
BéoOar Tov dv o TaTHnp UTodUVEW KedeUy. el yap
57) wn eats 0 Ktpou Spépois ara Tov KaTasoKkéa

88

BOOK III. 68-69

he was, and this is how it was done :—There was one
Otanes, son of Pharnaspes, as well-born and rich a
man as any Persian. This Otanes was the first to
suspect that the Magian was not Cyrus’ son Smerdis
but his true self; the reason was, that he never left
the citadel nor summoned any notable Persian into
his presence ; and in his suspicion—Cambyses having
married Otanes’ daughter Phaedyme, whom the
Magian had now wedded, with all the rest of Cam-
byses’ wives—Otanes sent to this daughter, asking
with whom she lay, Smerdis, Cyrus’ son, or another.
She sent back a message that she did not know; for
(said she) she had never seen Cyrus’ son Smerdis, nor
knew who was her bedfellow. Then Otanes sent a
second message, to this effect: “If you do not your-
self know Cyrus’ son Smerdis, then ask Atossa who
is this that is her lord and yours ; for surely she knows
her own brother.”’

69. To this his daughter replied: “I cannot
get speech with Atossa, nor can I see any other
of the women of the household ; for no sooner had
this man, whoever he is, made himself king, than
he sent us to live apart, each in her appointed
place.” When Otanes heard that, he saw more clearly
how the matter stood; and he sent her this third
message: “ Daughter, it is due toyour noble birth
that you should run any risk that your father bids you
face. If this man be not Smerdis son of Cyrus, but

89

HERODOTUS

eyo, OUTOL ply Gol TE avyKoLLwmevov Kal TO
Ilepcéwy xpatos éyovta Set yaipovta amadddo-
ELV, ANAA Sodvat OiKNY. VdY WY TOincOY Tae
émreav col ouvevon Kak pabys avrov KATUTV@[MLEVOD,
abacov avtod Ta Ora" Kal yy wev haivytar Eyov
Ora, vomete TE@UTHY ~ mépou T® Kuvpou TUVOLKEELY,
ip dé p17 EXOV, ov oe TO Mayo = mepou.” avTt-
TEMTEL T™pos Tatra " Darddpy papevn KwvOuveva ew
peyaros, nV Tovey) TavTa’ ei yap 61) By TUYXaveEL
Ta OTA EXOV, ETNA UT TOS be abdocovca éorar,
€U ELOEVAL WS ALTTOOEL LLY" OOS MEVTOL TOLcELY
TavTa. % pev 61 wmedéEatO TavTa TO TraTpl
Kkatepyacec0ar. tov d€ Mayov Tovtouv Tov Ypép-
duos Kipos 6 KapBiucewm apywv Ta ata aTrétape
éx’ aitin 6 TwWe ov cutxpn. 1 ov 617 Dadvpy
avTn, 4 ToD Ortavew Ouvydtnp, TavTa émiTEeNovca
Ta UTEdEEATO TO TATPL, ETELTE AUTHS Epos eyiveTo
THs ati—vos Tapa tov Mayov (év mepitpoTH yap
67) ai yuvaixes hortéovar Tota Llépanat), éXOovca
Tap avtTov nude, UTVMpevov O& KapTEpaS TOD
Mayou angace Ta ora. pabodca dé ov Xarer ds
GNX’ EUTETEDS ovK EXOVTA TOV avopa ora, @S
mmEN TaXLoTa éyeyovee, Téeurpaca éonpnve TO
TAaTpl TH yevomueva.

70. “O 6é€ ’Oravns TapahaBev Aorabivny Kal
To8punv, Tepoéwy TE (TP@TOUS eovTas Kal EwUT@
émriTndeoTaTous és TioTLY, amnynoato Tav TO
T™ phywa ot b¢ Kal avTol dpa wuTwTTevoy oUTH
TOUTO €éxeELY, dveveiKavTos dé tov "Otdvew Tovs
Noyous edéEavTo, Kal edoké ope éxac Tov avopa
Tlepoéwv Tpocerarpiaac Gar TobTov 6TEW TLoTEVEL
padiota. ‘Otavys pév vuv écayetat "Ivtadpévea,

99°

BOOK III. 69-70

another whom I think him to be, then he must not go
unscathed, but be punished for sharing your bed and
sitting on the throne of Persia. Now, therefore, when
he lies with you and you see that he is asleep, do as
I bid you and feel his ears; if you see that he
has ears, then you may think that it is Smerdis son
of Cyrus who is your lord; but if he has none, it is
Smerdis the Magian.” Phaedyme answered by mes-
senger that she would run very great risk by so doing ;
for if it should turn out that he had no ears, and she
were caught feeling him, he would surely make
an end of her; nevertheless she would do it. Soshe
promised to achieve her father’s bidding. It is known
that Cyrus son of Cambyses had in his reign cut off
the ears of this Magian, Smerdis, for some grave
reason—I know not what. So Phaedyme, daughter
of Otanes, performed her promise to her father.
When it was her turn to visit the Magian (as a
Persian’s wives come in regular order to their lord),
she came to his bed, and felt the Magian’s ears
while he slumbered deeply; and having with much
ease assured herself that he had no ears, she sent and
told this to her father as soon as it was morning.

70. Otanes then took to himself two Persians of
the highest rank whom he thought worthiest of trust,
Aspathines and Gobryas, and told them the whole
story. These, it would seem, had themselves sus-
pected that it wasso; and now they readily believed
what Otanes revealed to them. They resolved that
each should take into their fellowship that Persian
whom he most trusted; Otanes brought in Inta-

OI

HERODOTUS

To8puns dé MeyaBv6ov, ‘Aoradivys be "Toapvea.
yeyovoT@y 6é TovTav €& Tapayiverar és Ta Lobca
Aapetos o ‘Totao7 eos ex Hlepcéwy heave TOUT@D
yap 57 Av ot oO TATNP bmapxos. ETEL ov ovTOS
amiketo, Tolar && trav Mepcéwy édoée cat Aapetov
TpoceTatpicacbar,

i. LuverGovtes d€ OvVTOL eovTes émTa édloocav
chicr TITUS Kal Royous. érreite dé és Aapetov
aTrLKETO yepny dropaiverOar, edeyé ope Toe.
Ky o TabTa edoxeov bev AUTOS LODVOS emiotac Gat,
OTL TE O Mayos eln 0 Bactrevov Kal EpEpous 0
Kvpou TETENEUT IKE Kal avTov TOUTOU ElVEKEV KM
omovon WS TVvaTHT OV rl 7 Mayo Gavarov.
Emel Te dé TUVNVELKE OTE Kal vpéas eloévat Kal
jn) LODVOY ELé, TOLeeLY auTika poe OoKéet Kal ay
dmepBadreo Gar ov yap Gpelvov.” ELT 1 pos TAvTa
0 Oravns “°O tat ‘Tordoreos, els Te TAT POS
ayabod Kal expatvew ouKas ce@uTOy éovTa TOU
TAT POS ovdey 7] NOTwW* THY [LEVTOL emixetpnolv Tav-
THY Ln OUT@ TUVTAXUVE aBovras, aN él TO
ca@ppoverTepov avTny AauBave: def yap Thevvas
ryevomevous oUT@ emLXeL peel. ever ™ pos TabTa
Aapeios ee ‘Avopes Ol TApEOVTES, T pom TO ELPNMEVO
e& "Ordavew et xpicecbe, emiotaabe ¢ S71 atronteobe
KAKLOTA" eEoices yap TLS mpos TOV Mayor, din
TmepiBardomevos EWUT@ Ke poed. peddtota pmév vuv
apetrere em D pew avTOV Bardopevor TOLéeL
Tavra: emeite 6é Uuty dvaépet és mebvas edoxKee
Kal épol vmepeberbe, i) TOLE@ MeV on} LEpov ) LOTE
Upiv Or av UmepTréeon 7 VOV nHEpN, OS ovK adXos
hbas é € Mev KaTHYyOpos éoTal, ANAd oheEa avTos ey@
KaTepéw pos Tov Mayor.”

92

BOOK III. 70-71

phrenes, Gobryas brought Megabyzus and Aspathines
Hydarnes!; so they were six. Now came to Susa
Darius son of Hystaspes, from Persia, of which his
father was vice-gerent ; and on his coming the six
Persians resolved to make Darius too their comrade.

71. The seven then met and gave each other
pledges and spoke together ; and when it was Darius’
turn to declare his mind, he spoke as follows: “I
supposed that I alone knew that it was the Magian
who is king and that Smerdis son of Cyrus is dead ;
and it is for this cause that I have made haste to
come, that I might compass the Magian’s death; but
since it has so fallen out that you too and not I alone
know the truth, my counsel is for action forthwith, no
delay; for evil will come of delay.” ‘Son of Hystas-
pes,’ Otanes answered, “ your father is a valiant man,
and methinks you declare yourself as valiant as he ;
yet hasten not this enterprise thus inconsiderately ;
take the matter more prudently; we must wait to
set about it tillthere are more of us.” To this Darius
answered : “ Sirs, if you do as Otanes counsels, I tell
you that you will perish miserably ; for someone will.
carry all to the Magian, desiring private reward for
himself. Now, it had been best for you to achieve
your end yourselves unaided ; but seeing that it was
your pleasure to impart your plot to others and that
so you have trusted me with it, let us, I say, do the
deed this day; if we let to-day pass, be assured that
none will accuse you ere I do, for I will myself Jay
the whole matter before the Magian.”

1 The names in the Behistun inscription (the trilingual
inscription set up by Darius at Behistun, after he had
crushed the revolts in his empire) are: Vindapana, Utana,
Gaubaruwa, Vidarna, Bagabukhsa, Ardumanis; all but the
last corresponding with Herodotus’ list.

oa

HERODOTUS

72. Aéyes mpds tatta ’Ordvys, ered) dpa
otepxomuevov Aapetov, “’ Errette yeas cvvtaxvve
avayKxaters Kal UTepBarrecbat ovK eds, \OL eEnyéo
avTos OTE TpOoTre Traptyev és Ta Bacirnia Kal
eT LX ELI) TOMEV avroior, pudaxas yap 67) Sueote-
ooas oldas Kou Kat autos, eb pn Lowov, GAN
axovaas' Tas Téw TPOTH TEpHcopev;” amet Petar
Aapeios totcwe. “’OTdvyn, TONG ote TA AOYO

\ b] e/ a 4 / 7 ’ > \
fev OUK old Te OnAwWoaL, Epyw Sé adAXra O €oTl
Ta hoy pev oid Te, Epyov O€ ovdev aT avTaV
Nap pov yiveTau. tpeis 6€ tote duraKkas Tas
KATEDTEWT US eovoas ovder VaNeTAS Taped Geiv.
TOUTO pev yap HuéwY EOVTM@V TOL@VOE ovdels bores
ov TApHTel, Ta “ev KOU _KATALOEO MEVOS TPES, TQ
O€ KOU Kal Setpaivon" ToUTO 6é exo avTos oni
EUTpEeTETTATHY TH Taper, has apTe TE HKELW eK
Ilepcéwy cal BovrecOat Te Eros Tapa TOD TaTpOS
onunvat TH Bacil&. &WOa yap Te et wWeddos
eye Oat, Aeyer Ga. Tob yap avtovd yALtyouc0a ot
TE ypevdopevor Kal ot Ty arndety O1axpewpevor.
ol pév ye revoovtau TOTE erred TL péeAAWOL TOloL
yrevdece TeloavTes Kepdnoerbat, ob O ardyOifovras
wath arn Gein eTLo TAT OT aL KEpOos Kal TL pan-
ov ope eT LTPaTNTAL. ovT@ ov TaAUTA aoKéovTES
T@UTOU Tepe opeda. el O€ pnoev Keporocr Gar
pednoce, ouolws av 6 TE arnO.Sopevos evons ein
Kal o spevdopevos arn Oris. Os ay wey uy Tov
mUROUPAY Ex@v TAP}, AUTO of apewov és Ypovoy
€oTal Os o av dvriBaivew TeLparal, deuxvicbo
evOabra ewv TONELLOS, Kal érerTa wodpevor éow
Epryov ex@ueba.”

73. Aéyer ToB8puns peta tadta “”Avdpes pirou,

94

BOOK III. 72-73

72. To this Otanes replied, seeing Darius’ vehe-
mence, “Since you compel us to hasten and will brook
no delay, tell us now yourself how we shall pass into
the palace and assail the Magians. ‘The place is
beset all round by guards; this you know, for you
have seen or heard of them; how shall we win past
the guards?” “Otanes,”’ answered Darius, “very
many things can be done whereof the doing cannot
be described in words; and sometimes a plan easy to
make clear is yet followed by no deed of note.
Right well you know that the guards who are set are
easy to pass. For we being such as we are, there is
none who will not grant us admittance, partly from
reverence and partly too from fear; and further, I
have myself the fairest pretext for entering, for I will
say that I am lately come from Persia and have a
message for the king from my father. Let lies be
told where they are needful. All of us aim at the
like end, whether we lie or speak truth; he that lies
does it to win credence and so advantage by his
deceit, and he that speaks truth hopes that truth
will get him profit and greater trust; so we do but
take different ways to the same goal. Were
the hope of advantage taken away, the truth-
teller were as ready to lie as the liar to speak truth.
Now if any warder of the gate willingly suffer us to
pass, it will be the better for him thereafter. But if
any strives to withstand us let us mark him for an
enemy, and so thrust ourselves in and begin our
work.”

73. Then said Gobryas, “ Friends, when shall we

95

HERODOTUS

nuty KOTE KaNNLOv TapéEEer avacwaacbar THY
apxKXnV, H El YE py oiot Te écoueba auTay avara-
Beiv, arr ob aveiv ; OTe ye apyoucBa pev eovTes
Ilépoar mo Mnéou av6pos Mayov, Kal TOvUTOU
@Ta OvK EXOVTOS. boot TE Uméewr KapBvon
VOCEOVTL TAPEYEVOVTO, TAVTMS Kou Henna Ge Ta
eréoxnwe Ilépanae TeheuT@Y TOV Biov pn Tmelpo-
pévotot avaxtacbat Ty apXnv' Ta TOTE OUK
évedexoueOa, adr emi diaBorn edoxéomev eirretv
KapBucea. vov @v Tie pat Wijpov jweiGecbar
Aapet Kal pn) dtarvecOar é€x Tov TudAoryov TOUE
arr 7 ért tov Mayor idéws.” tadta etre To-
Bpvns, kal wavTes TAUTNH aiveov.

74. "Ev @ be ouToL TadTa éBouvdevovTo, éyiveto
KATA cuvTUXiny Tade. Totot Mayor edoke Bov-
ANevopevoiot IpnEdorea pidov Tpooberbar, 6 OTL TE
emeTTovOee TOS KapPicew dvapoua, 6s ol Tov
maida tokevoas atoNwNdéxee, Kal SLoTL povvos
YrlaTaTo TOV > meporos Too Kupou Gavarov avTo-
xeLpin ww aToNEoas, T pos & éte éovta ev aivn
peyta i ry TOV Ionfdomea év éponat. TOUT@Y 57
uv elveKev Kaheoavres pidov TPOTEKT@VTO more
Te AaBovTes Kal OpKiotct, 7 pev ef ew Tap EWUTO
po efoicew pnodevt avOporror THD amo opcop
anarny és Ilépoas yeyovvian, UTLOXVEVMEVOL Ta
TavTa ol pupla dwcev. wUTocyouevou b€ TOD
IIpnfaomeos TOLnTELWW TAUTA, Os aver eto av uv
ot Mayou, OeUTEpa Tpooepepov, avrot ev papevot
Tépcas mavtas ouyKahecw UTO TO Bacrrjuov
Teixos, Kelvov o exehevov avaBavta em TUpyov
aryopeta aL ws UTO TOD Kvpov = mepoos dpXovrat
Kal Um ovdevos aXXOV. TadTa Sé oUTw éveTéEA-

g6

BOOK IIL. 73-74

have a better occasion to win back the kingship, or,
if we cannot so do, to die? seeing that we who are
Persians are ruled by a Mede, a Magian, a man that
has no ears. ‘Those of you that were with Cambyses
in his sickness cannot but remember the curse
which with his last breath he laid on the Persians
if they should not essay to win back the kingship ;
albeit we did not then believe Cambyses, but
thought that he spoke to deceive us. Now there-
fore my vote is that we follow Darius’ plan, and not
quit this council to do aught else but attack the
Magian forthwith.” So spoke Gobryas; and they
all consented to what he said.

74. While they were thus planning, matters befell
as I will show. The Magians had taken counsel and
resolved to make a friend of Prexaspes, because he
had been wronged by Cambyses (who had shot his
son to death) and because he alone knew of the
death of Cyrus’ son Smerdis, having himself been
the slayer; and further, because Prexaspes was very
greatly esteemed by the Persians. Therefore they
summoned him and, to gain his friendship, made
him to pledge himself and swear that he would
never reveal to any man their treacherous dealing
with the Persians, but keep it to himself; and they
promised to give him all things in great abundance.
Prexaspes was persuaded and promised to do their
will. Then the Magians made this second proposal
to him, that they should summon a meeting of all
Persians before the palace wall, and he should go up
on to a tower and declare that it was Smerdis son of
Cyrus and no other who was king of Persia. They
gave him this charge, because they thought him to

97

VOL, Ii. H

HERODOTUS

NOVTO ws mLaTOTaTOU d40ev éovtos avrod €v Ilép-
ono, Kal toANaKs drro8eEapevov yvepmny ws
Tmepvetn 0 Kuvpov Xmépous, kal é€Eapynoapévov Tov
povoy avtov.

75. Dapévou dé Kal tadta éToimovu elvat ToLéeLy
tov LpnEdotreos, cvyxaréoartes Ilépcas of Mayou
aveBiBacav avtov émt mupyov Kal ayopevev éxé=
Aevov. 0 O€ THY meV EexElvoL TpoTEdéoVTO avToOd,
TOUT@Y bev €xX@V ere Gero, ap&dpevos 6é ar

"Axaupeveos eyevenoyyce THY TATPLHV TY Kupou,

peta O€ ws €s TODTOV KaTEBN TENEUTOY éheye Goa
ayava Kodpos Ilépoas TETTOLNKOL, bree ov 6é
TavTa efepauve THY ar Peiny, Papevos TpOoTEpov
jev KpumTew (ov yap of eivas ao panes Aéyelrv TA
yevomeva), ev O0€ TO TapedvTe avayKainy pu KaTa-
AapBavey daivery. Kat 61 EXeye TOV uev Kvpov
Xuepowy ws adtos vTO KapPvcew avayxalopevos
atroxTteivete, TOUS Mayous 6¢ Bacireverv. Iléponet
be Toda Emapna dpLevos el [L1) avaxtTng aiato oTriew
THY apxny kat tous Madryous TL alaro, aTrijKe
EWUTOV emt Keharnv péperbar amo TOU TUpryou
kato. Upnédorns pév vey éwv Tov TavTa Kpovov
avnp OoKi“os OUTW ETENEUTICE.

76. Oc 6€ 6% érta tov Ilepcéwv ws éBovrev-
cavtTo avtixa émuxerpéew Toiat Mdyoor cai pr
uTepBarnea bar, Hioav evEadpevor Toiot Oeoict,
TOV Tepl IpynEaorea mpnxGévTwv EevooTes ovder.
ev TE 67) TH 00@ péon orelXovTeEs éyivovTo Kal Ta
mept Ipn£dorea yeyovoTa emvvOavov7o. évOadta
exoTavTeEs Tis 0600 edidocay avtis opior oyous,
of wev apdt tov ‘Ordvnv trayxu KedevovTES UTEp-
BarécOar undé oldedvtTay TaV TpNypaTwY éTLTI-

98

BOOK III. 74-76

be the man most trusted by the Persians, and
because he had oftentimes asserted that Cyrus’ son
Smerdis was alive, and had denied the murder.

75. Prexaspes consented to do this also; the
Magians summoned the Persians together, and
brought him up on to a tower and bade him speak.
Then, putting away from his mind all the Magians’
demands, he traced the lineage of Cyrus from
Achaemenes downwards; when he came at last to
the name of Cyrus, he recounted all the good which
that king had done to Persia, after which recital
he declared the truth; which, he said, he had till
now concealed because he could not safely tell it,
but was now constrained by necessity to reveal:
“J,” said he, “was compelled by Cambyses to kill
Smerdis son of Cyrus; it is the Magians who now
rule you.” Then, invoking a terrible curse on the
Persians if they failed to win back the throne and
take vengeance on the Magians, he threw himself
headlong down from the tower; thus honourably
ended Prexaspes’ honourable life.

76. The seven Persians, after counsel purposing
to attack the Magians forthwith and delay no
longer, prayed to the gods and set forth, know-
ing nothing of Prexaspes’ part in the business. But
when they had gone half way they heard the story
of him; whereat they went aside from the way and
consulted together, Otanes’ friends being wholly for
waiting and not attacking in the present ferment,

99
H 2

HERODOTUS

GecOat, of d€ audi tov Aapetov adtixa Te lévat
Kat Ta Sedoyméva Trovéety pnde UTepBarrccOar.
wbiCouevov & ad’tav éedhavyn ipjxwov éerta Cevyea
dvo0 aiyuTiav Cevyea SimKovta Kal TiiXoVTAa TE
Kal amvooovrTa. iSovTes 6€ TavTa ol énta THY Te
Aapetou TavTes aiveov yvounv Kai emrevTa, Hioav
emt Ta Bactra TePapankores TOLCL opvice.
‘Eriotaoe oe éml Tas TUAas éyiveTo olov
Tt hore ) yvoOuN epepe’ KATALOEO {EVOL Yap
ot pvrAaKot avdpas TOUS Ilepoéwv _T porous Kal
ovdev ToLoUTO uTomTEVoVTES €F alTaVv écecOaL,
Taplecav Gein TouTh Ypewmevous, ov’ émetpwta
ovoels. émeite d€ Kat TapHrAOov és THY avAnD,
evéxupoay Total TAS ayyedias éeahépouvat evvOU-
Korres ot opens aropeov 6 te OérXovtes HKovev,
Kal dpa ia Topeov Tes TOUTOUS Toioe TUoOU-
potot amretheov ore opéas TaphKay, ioxov TE
Be eos TOUS émTa és TO Tporw TAplevar,
dé Ovaxehevaapuevor Kal oT ATAMEVOL Ta ey-
ahs TOUTOUS ev TOUS iaxovtas avTou TAUTY
gvUyKEVTéoVTL, aUTOL Sé Hicav Spopw é€s Tov
avopemva.

78. O« Ge Mayor éTuxov apLporeEpot THVLKAVTA
eovTES Te €o@ Kal Ta GTO I pynEaorreos yevoeva
év BovrAn ExorTes. evel @v €idov Tous EVVOUYOUS
TeBopuBnpévous TE Kal Bodvras, ava TE éSpapov
mahey dphorepor Kal OS éwabov TO TOLEV/LEVOV
Tpos adrKnv étpatovTo. 0 pev 67 avTav dOaver
Ta Tofa KaTeNOpevos, 06 O€ Tpos THY aly
eTpaTreTO. evOaita én oUveuLoryov add) oUT,
TO pev 67) Ta Toka avahaBovre auTaV, eOvT@Y
Te ayyod TMV Tokeulwy Kal TpLoKELLevwV, HV

Too

BOOK III. 76-78

but Darius’ party bidding to go forthwith and do
their agreed purpose without delay. While they
disputed, they saw seven pairs of hawks that chased
and rent and tore two pairs of vultures; seeing
which all the seven consented to Darius’ opinion,
and went on to the palace, heartened by the sight
of the birds.

77. When they came to the gate, that happened
which Darius had expected; the guards, out of
regard for the chief men in Persia, and because they
never suspected their design, suffered them without
question to pass in under heaven’s guidance. Coming
into the court, they met there the eunuchs who
carry messages to the king; who asked the seven
with what intent they had come, at the same time
threatening the gate-wards for letting them pass,
and barring the further passage of the seven. These
gave each other the word, drew their daggers, and
stabbing the eunuchs who barred their way, ran
into the men’s apartment.

78. It chanced that both the Magians were within,
consulting together on the outcome of Prexaspes’
act. Seeing the eunuchs in confusion and hearing
their cries they both sprang back: and when they
saw what was afoot they set about defending them-
selves; one made haste to take down his bow, the
other seized his spear; so the seven and the two met
in fight. He that had caught up the bow found it
availed him nothing, his enemies being so close and

Io!

HERODOTUS

Xpnora ovdév' 0 & ErEepos TH aixen jpiveTo Kal
TOUTO [eV ‘Aoradivny male. €s Tov Hnpov, TOUTO
6é ‘Ivtadpévea és Tov opOarpov Kal eaTepnOn
fev TOD OPGarpmod Ex TOD TpwpaTos Oo IvTadpévns,
ov pévtor aTréOavé ye. T@V pev 69 Mayov obtepos
Tpwpmativer TOUTOUS" o be ETEpOS, ETELTE Ol TA ToEa
ovdey ypnoTa éyiveto, 7 yap 67) Garapos eoéxov
es Tov avodpeava, a TOUTOV KaTapevyel, Géhov
avtov mpocbeivat Tas Ovpas, Kal ol cuveoTi-
TTovot Tv éemTa Svo, Aapeios te kal ToB8puns.
TULTAKEVTOS dé ToSpvew 7 Mayo o Aapetos
eTETTEDS nmopee Ola ev oKOTEl, Tpopnbeocpevos LL?)
mrnEn TOV To8punp. _Opémv bé pw apryov é7e-
OTEATA 0 Do8puns elpeTo O TL ov Xpatar Ti
yerpl’ 0 O€ eimre ‘ I1pounbedpevos c€0, 11) TAHEO.”
Do8puns b€ apetBeto “"Obee To Eidos ral éu
apugotépwv.” Aapetos dé metBopevos @oé TE TO
ey xerplocov Kal ETUXE KOS Tou Mayov.

79. ‘A moxTelvayTes d€ Tous Mayous Kal arro-
TAMLOVTES avTaV TAS cehands, TOUS [ev Tpoparias
EWUTOV AUTOD AElTroVaL Kal aduvacins elverev Kal
duraxis Tis dK poTroX1os, ot 6€ mévTE avTaV
EXOUTES Tov Mayor TAS cepanas eGeov Bon TE
Kal TATAYO YpEewmevol, Kal Ilépoas TOUS dddous
érexadéovto €£nyeomevol te TO Tphyua Kal Se-
KvvovTEs Tas Kehadrds, Kal dua Extevoy TayTa
twa Tov Mdyov tov év Toot yivopevov. ot 6é
Ilépoat padovtes TO yeyovos éx TOV ETTA Kal TOY
Mayov thv amdtny, édikaievy Kal avtol €&repa
TolavTa Tolew, oTacduevor O€ Ta éyxELpiola
éxtervov Oxov twa Maroy evpicxov: et dé pry vdE
éreNOodaa écye, Eutrov av ovdéva Mayor. tav-

102

BOOK III. 78-79

pressing him hard; but the other defended himself
with his spear, smiting Aspathines in the thigh and
Intaphrenes in the eye; Intaphrenes was not slain
by the wound, but lost his eye. So these were
wounded by one of the Magians; the other, his bow
availing him nothing, fled into a chamber adjoining
the men’s apartment and would have shut its door.
Two of the seven, Darius and Gobryas, hurled them-
selves into the chamber with him. Gobryas and the
Magian grappling together, Darius stood perplexed
by the darkness, fearing to strike Gobryas; whereat
Gobryas, seeing Darius stand idle, cried to know why
he did not strike; “ For fear of stabbing you,” quoth
Darius. “ Nay,” said Gobryas, “thrust with your
sword, though it be through both of us.”’ So Darius
thrust with his dagger, and by good luck it was the
Magian that he stabbed.

79. Having killed the Magians and cut off their
heads, they left their wounded where they were, by
reason of their infirmity and to guard the citadel;
the other five took the Magians’ heads and ran with
much shouting and noise, calling all Persians to aid,
telling what they had done and showing the heads;
at the same time they killed every Magian that came
intheirway. The Persians, when they heard from the
seven what had been done and how the Magians had
tricked them, resolved to follow the example set, and
drew their daggers and slew all the Magians they
could find; and if nightfall had not stayed them they
would not have left one Magian alive. This day is

103

HERODOTUS

THY THY Teep Ny Ocparrevovar Tépoae KOWH pa-
ALTTA TOV JIMEpEOY; Kal év AUTH opty pweyadnv
dvayouat, 4) KéxAnTat bd Tepcéov payodsria
év tH Mayor ovdéva e€ects havivar és TO Pas,
andra KaT oikous éwuTovs of Mayo Eyovat tiv
mE pn TAUTND.

80. "Exreite 6€ KATETTY 0 GopuBos Kai €KTOS
mévTe auepewv eyéveTo, éBovrEvovTO ol éTAaVa-
oTdyTes toto I Mayor Tepl TOV T avT@OV mony
parov Kal edexOno av oyor AMTLOTOL pev eviolct
EXdjvor, éréxOncav 8 av. ‘Oradyns peep exéneve
és pécov Ilépanot KaTadeivat Ta Tpnywara,
Néyov tade. “’Epot doxéer éva pev 1) EDV pov-
vapyYov UnKkéTe yever Oar. ovTe yap Ov ove
ayabov. elOEeTE fev yap THY KapBucew UBpw € én
dcov érreEnOe, MEeTETNIKATE € Kab THS TOU
Mayou USptos. KWS © ay ely Xpnwa KaTNPTN-
peéVOV pouvapxin, TH efeoTt avevOvve Toveew Ta
Bovnerar; Kal yap av TOV aplarov dvdpav TOO: we
oTayTa és Tavrny eKTOS TOY éwbotov VONMAT OY
TTITELE. eyryiveTat pev yap ot UBpis vro TeV
TApEeovTwV ayab ar, pAovos dé apx' i) Oev eupverat
ave pwr. 6vo o eywv TavTa ever TacaVy KaKO-
THT A Ta [Lev yap. vApt KEKOPNLEVOS épde ToNa
Kal ataagbara, Ta 6é POove. KALTOL avopa ve
Tupavvoyv adbOovov eeu eivar, EyovTa ye TaVTAa Ta
ayaba. To dé UTEvavTioy ToUTOU Es TOUS TOALNTAS
mT epuKe’ pOoveer yap Totct apic rout Tepleodat Te
Kat Swovet, Xaiper 6€ TOLCL KaKioTOLoL TOV doTOV,
6uaBoras 6€ ciplaTos evoeKer Oat, avappocToTa-
Tov 6€ TdvTwY: HV Te yap avToV pETpLWs Oapuatys,
ayOetar OTL ov Kapta OeparreveTat, Hv Te Oepa-

104

BOOK III. 79-80

the greatest holy day that all Persians alike keep; they
celebrate a great festival on it, which they call the
Massacre of the Magians; while the festival lasts no
Magian may come abroad, but during this day they
remain in their houses.

80. When the tumult was abated, and five days
had passed, the rebels against the Magians held a
council on the whole state of affairs, at which words
were uttered which to some Greeks seem incredible;
but there is no doubt that they were spoken. Otanes
was for giving the government to the whole body of
the Persian people. “I hold,” he said, “that we
must make an end of monarchy; there is no pleasure
or advantage in it. You have seen to what lengths
went the insolence of Cambyses, and you have hee
your share of the insolence of the Magian. What
right order is there to be found in monarchy, when
the ruler can do what he will, nor-be held to
account for it? Give this power to the best man on
earth, and his wonted mind must leave him. The
advantage which he holds breeds insolence, and
nature makes all men jealous. This double cause is
the root of all evil in him; he will do many wicked
deeds, some from the insolence which is born of
satiety, some from jealousy. For whereas an absolute
ruler, as having all that heart can desire, should
rightly be jealous of no man, yet it is contrariwise
with him in his dealing with his countrymen; he is ©
jeaious of the safety of the good, and glad of the
safety of the evil; and no man is so ready to believe
calumny. Nor is any so hard to please; accord him
but just honour, and he is displeased that you make
him not your first care; make him such, and he damns

105

HERODOTUS

mevy TUS kapra, ax Berar dre Gori. ta be 1
peyora Epxowar épewv: vowaud Te KLVéEL TTATPLA
Kal Bara yuvaikas KTelvel TE axpiTous. mrnO0s5
dé dpxov TpOTa fev ovvopa TAVTOV Kado TOV
Exel, igovopiny, OevTEpa dé TOUT@P TOV 0 Hov-
vapXos mTroLéet ovdev: TAaAw pev apyas apXEl,
brevOvvov dé apynv EXE, Bovretvpata 6€ mavTa
és TO Kowvov avapepel. TiO emar OV yV@uUNnVY [ET-
évTas peas powvapxinv TO THO OS aéfew* eév
as T@ TOAAW evl Ta TavTa.

‘Ordvys pev 57 TaUTNY yveuny evépepe
MeydButos dé orryapxin éxéXeve erriTparreny,
eyo Tae. “Ta pev ‘Ordvns elTre Tuparvioa
TAVOY, Nene Kajol TavTa, Ta 5° és TO THOS
dvarye pepe TO KpaTos, yrouns THS aploTns
7 pTHKE Ouirov yap aypniov ovdév éate aEu-
VETWTEPOV OUOE bBprrrorepov. KalTou Tupavvou
bBpw pevyovTas avopas és On pov aKoNaa Tou
UBpw TET EL earl ovdauas dvacXerov. O mev
yap €l TL TrOLEeL, yweokov TOLEEL, TO de ovde
YyLVOOKELY eve K@S yap av ywe@oKkot Os ovT’
édrdayOn ovTE ede Kahov ovoey oiKajLov,®
avec. TE emer ov Ta Tpryywara aveu voov, VEL-
Happ@ ToTAU elKeXos; OnUM ev vw; of léponot
KaKOV voeoual, ovTOL Xpacwv, 7 mypets 88 avdpav
TOV apioTov emuheEavtes omerdiny TOUTOLCL TEpL-
Oéwpmev TO KpaTos ev yap 87 TOVTOLCL Kal avtol
éverouc0a: apictwv b€ avdpev oiKkos dpiota Bov-
Aevpata yiver Oat.

Meyafufos pév On TavTHv yvopunv éoédepe’

1 MSS od5éy ob8 oixhiov; Stein brackets 003, as giving a
sense not here required. I omit it in translation.
106

BOOK III. 80-82

you for a flatterer. But I have yet worse to say
of him than that; he turns the laws of the land
upside down, he rapes women, he puts high and low
todeath. But the virtue of a multitude’s rule lies
first in its excellent name, which signifies equality
before the law; and secondly, in that its acts are
not the acts of the monarch. All offices are assigned
by lot, and the holders are accountable for what
they do therein; and the general assembly arbitrates
on all counsels. Therefore I declare my opinion,
that we make an end of monarchy and increase the
power of the multitude, seeing that all good lies in
the many.”

81. Such was the judgment of Otanes: but Mega-
byzus’ counsel was to make a ruling oligarchy.
“T agree,” said he, “to all that Otanes says against
the rule of one; but when he bids you give the
power to the multitude, his judgment falls short
of the best. Nothing is more foolish and violent
than a useless mob; to save ourselves from the
insolence of a despot by changing it for the insolence
of the unbridled commonalty—that were unbearable
indeed. Whatever the despot does, he does with
knowledge ; but the people have not even that;
how can they have knowledge, who have neither
learnt nor for themselves seen what is best, but
ever rush headlong and drive blindly onward, like a
river in spate? Let those stand for democracy
who wish ill to Persia; but let us choose a company
of the best men and invest these with the power.
For we ourselves shall be of that company; and
where we have the best men, there ’tis like that
we shall have the best counsels.”

82. Such was the judgment of Megabyzus.

107

HERODOTUS

OR \ sé 4 s “= 13 BJ \ rn A
x | E , 5 ) I p< ]
l i NG p AY
x 4
; > 5 \ \ c \ 3 i > $ ,
4 xX > / “ a 10 : n / xX
2 oy 4 > \ 5 La ” Sp e/ >
> 5 4) / “ > \ b UA >
x
\
3
/ 3 / 5 a) Ee ee > } lal
\
3 i r
t € ‘
J > \ \ »” i > > / a
“a / 5é >? / e \ gy
5! / ! lal Qn 5 Lal
/ b] A xX / lal 5 \ ‘4
/
/ > be > ” H LC G 5)
€ \ lal S / A / 5é > > Le > /
3 A C p 4
/ ’ n / e lal € A / ] /

108

BOOK III, 82

Darius was the third to declare his opinion.
“ Methinks,” said he, “ Megabyzus speaks rightly
concerning democracy, but not so concerning
oligarchy. For the choice lying between these
three, and each of them, democracy, oligarchy and
monarchy being supposed to be the best of its kind,
I hold that monarchy is by far the most excellent.
Nothing can be found better than the rule of the
one best man; his judgment being like to himself,
he will govern the multitude with perfect wisdom,
and best conceal plans made for the defeat of
enemies. But in an oligarchy, the desire of many
to do the state good service ofttimes engenders
bitter enmity among them; for each one wishing to
be chief of all and to make his counsels prevail,
violent enmity is the outcome, enmity brings
faction and faction bloodshed; and the end of
bloodshed is monarchy; whereby it is shown that
this fashion of government is the best. Again,
the rule of the commonalty must of necessity
engender evil-mindedness; and when evil-minded-
ness in public matters is engendered, bad men '
are not divided by enmity but united by close
friendship; for they that would do evil to the
commonwealth conspire together to do it. This
continues till someone rises to champion the people’s
cause and makes an end of such evil-doing. He
therefore becomes the people’s idol, and being their
idol is made their monarch; so his case also proves
that monarchy is the best government. But (to
conclude the whole matter in one word) tell me,
whence and by whose gift came our freedom—
from the commonalty or an oligarchy or a single

109

ERODOTUS

yapxins # ) Movvapxou; exo Tolvuy vey NEeas
edevOepwdevras dua eva avopa 70 TOLOUTO Tepl-
oTeAhew, Xopis: Te TOUTOU TaTplovs VOMOUS fr
AVELY EvovTAS eu" ov yap apewov.”

83. Pr@par pev én Tpels avTat T POEKEATO, ol
be TégoEpes TOV ETTA avdpov poo éVevTo TAUTN.
as b€ oon TH youn a) ‘Oravns Tepance
igovopiny omevdeov TOTAL, ére£e és pecov au-
ToloL TAOE. “AvOpES oTacl@Tal, dna yap én 6 OTL
det eva ye Tiva nHE@Y Baciréa yever at, HTOL
KAnPO ve haxyovTa, 7) emutpepavtav TO Hlepoéwy
Tet Tov av exeivo EAnT at, 1) adry Tit pNXavy.
eyo yey vuv vUpiv OUK evaryovied mac: oUTe yap
dpxew oUTE dpxecbar eB era em TOUT dé ures-
toTapa THs axis, er @ Te vm obdevds DpLe@Y
adpEouat, ovTeE avTos eyo ovTEe of am’ éwev aiel
yivopevot.” TOUTOU elmavTos Tatra OS TUVEXO-
peov ot €& ért TOUTOLTL, oUTOS meV én oe ouK
evnryovi ero arr’ éx pécou KATHOTO, Kal vov avn
n oixin Ova TeN€eL pouvn ehevdepn €ovda Tlepoewy
Kab apxeTar TocavTa daa avtn GédeL, VOopmoUS OUK
UmepBaivovea TOUS Tlepoéwv.

84. Of dé Rorstrot TOV emTa éBoudevovTo @S
Bacthea Sucarorara oTHTOVTAL Kal ope éb0£e
‘Oravy pev Kal TOloL amo ‘Oravew aiel ywo-
weévoicl, Hv és GdAXOvY TIVG TaV éETTAa EXON 4
Baowrnin, eEaipera Sidoc Pau ecOnTa Te Mdixciyp
ETEOS EXATTOU Kat THY TacaV Seopeny 4) ) ylvetar ev
Tléponoe TULUOTATN. Tovde O€ EiveKeV eBovdevoav
ot dtd00 bat TAUTA, OTL éSovreuce TE _TP@TOS TO
Tphy wa Kal ouvécTynce avTous. Tavta pev dn
’Oravn éEaipeta, tabe 5é és TO Kowov éBovrevoar,

IIo

BOOK III. 82-84

ruler? I hold therefore, that as the rule of one
man gave us freedom, so that rule we should
preserve ; and, moreover, that we should not repeal
the good laws of our fathers; that were ill done.”

83. Having to judge between these three opinions,
four of the seven declared for the last. Then Otanes,
his proposal to give the Persians equality being de-
feated, thus spoke among them all: “ Friends and
partisans! seeing that it is plain that one of us must
be made king (whether by lot, or by our suffering the
people of Persia to choose whom they will, or in some
other way), know that I will not enter the lists with
you; I desire neither to rule nor to be ruled ; but if
I waive my claim to be king, I make this condition,
that neither [I nor any of my posterity shall be sub-
ject to any one of you.” To these terms the six others
agreed ; Otanes took no part in the contest but stood
aside ; and to this day his house (and none other in
Persia) remains free, nor is compelled to render any
unwilling obedience, so long as it transgresses no
Persian law.

84. The rest of the seven then consulted what was
the justest way of making a king; and they resolved,
if another of the seven than Otanes should gain the
royal power, that Otanes and his posterity should
receive for themselves specially a yearly gift of Median
raiment and all such presents as the Persians hold
most precious. The reason of this resolve was that
it was he who had first contrived the matter and
assembled the conspirators. To Otanes, then, they
gave this peculiar honour; but with regard to all of

1D GS

HERODOTUS

Tapévar és Ta Bacityia tavta Tov Boudopevov
TOV EMTA avEeU Ecayyedéos, HV py TUYYaVyn EvdeV
peta yuvaikos Bacirevs, yapéew S€ pn e&etvas
dédroGev TO Bacirét 7) EK TOV TUVETAVATTAaYTOD.
mept d€ THs Bacidyins éBovrAEvcayv ToLtovde’ STEV
av o immos HAtov émavatéAXovTos TpaTOS POEy-
Enrat, ev TO 7 poag Teo avTav éTuBeBnKoTor,
TOUTOV exe TIHV Bacedniny.

85. Aapeio dé av (TPT OKO MOS amp copes, TO
ovvoma iv OiBapns. mpos TodToy Tov av8pa,
émeite SuedvOnoar, éheEe Aapetos tade. ‘* Oi-
Bapes, jpiy deboKnrau Tepl TAS Bacirnins TOLEELY
KaTa TOE" ¢ orev av 0 im TOS TPOTOS POeyEntar & apa
TO AML QVLOVTL AUTOV emavaBeBncoron, TOUTOV
EYE TV Baowrnuny. VOY @V él TLVa ExEUs copiny,
pnxave @S av jets oX@pev TODTO TO Yépas Kal
pen aos Tl.” apeiBerar OiBapys Toto LOE. “Ke
fev on o déomoTa €v TOUT ToL éoTl i) Bacthea
eivat 7) un, Oapoee TOVTOU ElvEKEV Kal eee eve
aryabov, os Bactrevds ovdeis GXXOS TPO GEV ETAL’
TOLADTA EXW pappaxa. a Eyer Aapeios “ Ex Tolvuy
TL TOLODTOV exers copia pa, apn pn Nava Bat Kal
pn davaBarreo bat, ws THs emrLovans HLEpNS 0
dyov 7 pet eoTl. aKoveas TavTa oO OiBapns
TOLEEL TOLOVOE™ OS evyiveTo oy vue, TOV Onhéwy
immwv ptav, tv 0 Aapetou immos éotepye pa-
Mora, TAUTNY aryaryov és TO TpodaTeLov KaTeo)ce
Kal emnyaye TOV Aapetov immo, Kal Ta pev
TOANG Tepuiye ayxod. Th inm@ eyYpluTToOV TH
site TENOS Ge € ene oxedoal TOV immov.

"Aw neepn dé drapwaKovon oi && Kata
eee Taphoav ert Tov inmmwv: dueEedav-

I3]2

BOOK III. 84-86

them alike they decreed that any one of the seven
should, if he so wished, enter the king’s palace unan-
nounced, save if the king were sleeping with a woman ;
and that it should be forbidden to the king to take
a wife saving from the households of the conspirators.
As concerning the making of a king, they resolved
that he should be elected whose horse, when they
were all mounted in the suburb of the city, should
first be heard to neigh at sunrise.

85. Now Darius had a clever groom, whose name
was Oebares. When the council broke up, Darius
said to him: “ Oebares, in the matter of the kingship,
we are resolved that he shall be king whose horse,
when we are all mounted, shall first neigh at sun-
rise. Now do you devise by whatever cunning you
ean that we and none other may win this prize.”
«« Master,’ Oebares answered, “if this is to determine
whether you be king or not, you have no cause to
fear ; be of good courage ; no man but you shall be
king; trust my arts for that.’ “Then,” said Darius,
“if you have any trick such as you say, set about it
without delay, for to-morrow is the day of decision.”
When Oebares heard that he did as I will show. At
nightfall he brought a mare that was especially
favoured by Darius’ horse, and tethered her in the
suburb of the city ; then bringing in Darius’ horse, he
led him round her near, so as ever and anon to touch
her, and at last let the stallion have his way with the
mare.

86. At dawn of day came the six on horseback as
they had agreed. As they rode out through the

113
VOL, Il. i

HERODOTUS

vovT@v be Kara TO TPOaoTELOV, WS KATA TOUTO TO
¥@ plov eyivovto iva Ths TApolYomevyns vUKTOS
KaTededeTo 7 Odea intros, evdavTa a) Aapetou
(110s Tpordpapev € EX PEMETICE® dua oe TO inm@
TOUTO TOUT AVTL aoTpaTn e& aiO pins Kab ‘Bpovri)
erYEVETO. emruyevopeva dé tadTa TO Aapeip ere-
A€woe pv WoTEp ex cuVOETOV TEV yEevomeEeva* Ot
dé KataGopovtes aTO TOV inmmwY TpoTEKUVEOV TOV
Aapetov.

87. Of peév cy) pact Tov OiBapea TadTa pn-
xavncacbar, ov 6€ ToLdoe (cal yap én auporepa
NEeyeTAaL UTTO Ilepoewy), @S THS im7mou TAUTHS TOV
apOpev émufpavoas TH Yelp Exor avTnv KpU\as
év that avakupicow ws 6€ Gua TO HAL avLOVTL
amiec@at pédreELY TOVS immous, TOV OiBapea Tod-
tov é€eipavta THY yelpa Tpos Tod Aapeiou immou
TOUS MUKTHpAs Tpoceverka, Tov 6€ aicOopevov
ppiuakacbat TE Kal XPEMETIO ML.

88. Aapetos te 617) 0 Totdomeos Bacvrevs aTe-
dédexT0, Kal ol Hoav ev TH Acin TavTes KaTHKOOL
TAY ‘ApaBiov, Kupov te KaTaoTpeYrapevov Kal
totepov avtis KapSicew. "A paPtot O€ ovdapa
KaTnKovcav éml dovrAocvyn Llépanat, adra Ecivor
éyévovto Tapéevtes Kau Bicea én Aiyutrov: aexov-
tov yap “ApaBlwv otk av éoBadoev Ilépoat és
Aiyurtov. yapous TE TOUS MpwToUS éeyapmee
Tléponoe 0 Aapeios, Kupov wey dv0 Ouyarépas
"Atocoay Te Kal Aptuotavny, T THY ev “Atoocay
mpocuvoixnoacav KauBion te TO adedded Kai
avris To Mayo, thv dé “Aptuctevny mapOevov:
er épny é¢ > mépo.os Tob Kupou Buyatépa é eYNHE TH
ovvoua Av ILappus: éoye S€ Kal THY TOD "Ordvew

114

BOOK III. 86-88

suburb and came to the place where the mare had
been picketed in the past night, Darius’ horse trotted
up to it and whinnied; and as he so did there came
lightning and thunder out of a clear sky. These
signs given to Darius were thought to be foreordained
and made his election perfect ; his companions leapt
from their horses and did obeisance to him.

87. Some say that this was Oebares’ plan; but
there is another story in Persia besides this: that he
touched the mare with his hand, and then kept it
hidden in his breeches till the six were about to
let go their horses at sunrise ; when he took his hand
out and held it to the nostrils of Darius’ horse, which
forthwith snorted and whinnied.

88. So Darius son of Hystaspes was made king,!
and the whole of Asia, which Cyrus first and
Cambyses after him had subdued, was made subject
to him, except the Arabians; these did not yield the
obedience of slaves to the Persians, but were united
to them by friendship, as having given Cambyses
passage into Egypt, which the Persians could not
enter without the consent of the Arabians. Darius
took wives from the noblest houses of Persia, marry-
ing Cyrus’ daughters Atossa and Artystone; Atossa
had been wife of her brother Cambyses and after-
wards of the Magian, Artystone was a virgin. He
married also Parmys, daughter of Cyrus’ son Smerdis,
and that daughter of Otanes who had discovered

1 5218.0,

115
12

HERODOTUS

Ovyatépa, *) Tov Mayor catddyXov éroince: Suva-
pios TE TaVTAa Ol éTLUTAgATO. TPO@TOV pév vuP
TUTOV ToLna d[Levos AErvov eornoe Cdov O€ oF
éviy avnp immevs, eméypanbe é ypappara heyouTa,
Ta0€" ““ Aapeios ) ‘Tordoneos ouv T€ TOU iT ToOU
Th apeTHn TO ovvoma Aéyov “Kal OlPdpeos Tod
(TTOKOMLOU EKTHTATO THY Iepoéwr Bacthyinv.”

89. Toujcas dé Taira év Ileponoe apxKas KaTe-
oTNTaATO ElKOCL, Tas avrot Kadéouot caTpamntas:
KaTacTHoas S€ Tas apyas Kal dpyovtas éemLaTHCAS
éra~ato hopous of wpociévar Kata eOved te Kal
™pos Tolat COvect Tous TANTLOXOPOUS TpoaTacawy,
kat wrepBatvey tors Tpooexéas Ta EKaAoTEpO
adXroiot Gra eOvea véwov. apyas b€ Kal popov
T™poaodov Tip eT ETELOV KATA TOE Otetne. TOLoL
ev aUT@V apyuplov ataywéovct elonto Bafu-
Awvioyv otaluov Tdravtov aTaytvéetv, Totor be
ypualov anayiwéovot EvBoixov. to 5é BaBuro-
viov TaNAVTOV dvvatar Evoidas OKTe Kal éRoo-.
pajKovTa pvéas.t él yap K vpou apxovTos Kal
aAvTLS KapPvceo 7 HV KATETTNKOS oucey Popov TEL,
anrra Oapa ayiveov. S1a S€ TavTHy THY éritakw
Tod dopov Kal TwapaTAncia TaVTH aAXa éyouat
Tlépcat ws Aapeios péev Hv Katndos, KauSvons
dé deamroTns, Kdpos S€ matip, 0 wéev OTL examrndEvEe
mdvta Ta Tpynywata, 0 5é OTe YaXeTrOs TE Hv Kal
Oriya@pos, 0 O€ OTL HTLOS TE Kal ayaa odt TavTa
EuNnyYavycato.

1 The MSS. have EvBotdas éBdouhKcoyvra pvéas; but the
reading given is now generally adopted. As the weight-
relation of the Persian silver stater to the Persian gold stater
—the unit, of which 3000 composed the talent—was 3: 4, the

116

BOOK III. 88-89

the truth about the Magian; and the whole land
was full of his power. First he made and set up a
carved stone, whereon was graven the figure of a
horseman, with this inscription: “ Darius son of
Hystaspes, aided by the excellence of his horse”
(here followed the horse’s name) “and of Oebares
his groom, won the kingdom of Persia.”

89. Having so done in Persia, he divided his
dominions into twenty governments, called by the
Persians satrapies!; and doing so and appointing
governors, he ordained that each several nation
should pay him tribute; to this end he united each
nation with its closest neighbours, and, beyond these
nearest lands, assigned those that were farther off
some to one and some to another nation. I will
now show how he divided his governments and the
tributes which were paid him yearly. Those that
paid in silver were appointed to render the weight
of a Babylonian talent; those that paid in gold, an
Euboie talent; the Babylonian talent being equal
to seventy-eight Euboic minae. In the reigns of
Cyrus and Cambyses after him there was no fixed
tribute, but payment was made in gifts. It is by
reason of this fixing of tribute, and other like ordin-
ances, that the Persians called Darius the huckster,
Cambyses the master, and Cyrus the father; for
Darius made petty profit out of everything, Cambyses
was harsh and arrogant, Cyrus was merciful and ever
wrought for their well-being.

1 On the following list see the introduction to this book.

total silver or Babylonian talent equalled 14 of the gold (or
Euboic) talent. Moreover the figure 78 is confirmed by the
calculation in ch. 95.

Eg

HERODOTUS

. Amo pep on ‘Teaver Kal Mayyytov TOV ev
T) ee Kal Aloréov Kat Kapov Kal Avgtov Kal
Midvewy Kab Tlappirov (els yap ay ot TeTay-
pEvos oUTOS popos) Tpoonee TeTpaKoola TahavTa
apyupiov. 0 ev 61) T patos OUTOS OL VOMOS KATE-
TTHKEE, aro 6é€ Mvoy kat Avdov Kal Aacoviwv
Kal KaBaréov Kel ‘Trevvéwy TEeVTAKOTLA TANAVTA’
SevTEpos. VOLS OUTOS. amo é Edda rovtioy TOV
él oe& La eam NEOVTE Kal Dpvyav Kal Opnixoyv tav
ev TH "Acin Kat Taddayover Kal Mapravovvdy
Kal Suptov EENKOVTO Kal TpinKoota TahavTa 7
popos’ vO [Os TpPLTOS ovTos. aro dé Kiricor t immou
Te Nevxol e&jKovTa Kal TPLNKOG LOL, EXATTNS meeps
els YVopLEVOS, Kal TdXNavTa apyupiov TEVTAKOTLA"
TOUTOV 6é TETOEpAKOVTA Kab EKaTOD és THY ppov-
péovoav immov TH Kodexinv Yopnv avarolLovto,
Ta oe Tpinkoowa kat éEnxovta Aapeiw époita:
ee TETAPTOS OUTOS.

"Amro Oe TMoavéniov TONLOS, TV “A ppiroyxos
0 serie olxioe €T oupooe Tote Kiricwv Te
Kal Zupar, apEdpevos amo TAUTNS HEX pL Aiyurtou,
TV potpns TIS "ApaBtov (Tabra yap HV arened),
TEVTIKOVT A Kal TpInKoola TaNavTa Popos 7 i. eoTL
d€ €v TO VOLO tovT@ PowiKkn Te Taca Kal Lupin
Dy Tadacorivn Kareouevn kal Kuzpos: vomos
TET TOS ovTOS. aT Aiyomrou dé Kal AtBoov
TOV T poo eXewv AiyirrTe@ Kal Kuprvns Te Kal
Bapkns (es yap TOV Aiyorr roy VO{LOV QUTAL EKEKO-
oMeaTo) ETTAKOTLA TPOTHLE Tahara, mapeg Tou
éx THS Motptos ipyns ryevomevou dpyupiov, TO
eyivero é« TOV ixObov: ToUTOU TE On Xwpis TOV
apyuptov Kal Tov [émiuetpoupévov] oitov Tpoone

118

i im BOOK III. go-g1
\

90. The Ionians, Magnesians of Asia, Aeolians,
Carians, Lycians, Milyans, and Pamphylians, on
whom Darius laid one joint tribute, paid a revenue
of three hundred talents of silver. This was estab-
lished as his first province. The Mysians, Lydians,
Lasonians, Cabalians, and Hytennians paid five
hundred talents; this was the second province.
The third comprised the Hellespontians on the
right of the entrance of the straits, the Phrygians,
Thracians of Asia, Paphlagonians, Mariandynians,
and Syrians; these paid three hundred and sixty
talents of tribute. The fourth province was Cilicia.
This rendered three hundred and sixty white horses,
one for each day in the year, and five hundred
talents of silver. An hundred and forty of these
were expended on the horsemen who were the
guard of Cilicia; the three hundred and sixty that
remained were paid to Darius.

91. The fifth province was the country (except
the part belonging to the Arabians, which paid no
tribute) between Posideion, a city founded on the
Cilician and Syrian border by Amphilochus son of
Amphiaraus, and Egypt; this paid three hundred
and fifty talents; in this province was all Phoenice,
and the part of Syria called Palestine, and Cyprus.
The sixth province was Egypt and the neighbouring
parts of Libya, and Cyrene and Barca, all which
were included in the province of Egypt. Hence
came seven hundred talents, besides the revenue
of silver from the fish of the lake Moeris; besides
that silver and the measure of grain that was
given also, seven hundred talents were paid ; for an

119

HERODOTUS

émtaxoola TaXNavTa’ citov yep dvo Kal déKa
peupeddas Ilepoéwy Te Toict év TO Aeveg Texel
TO €V Mende KATOLKNMLEVOLTE KaTapeTpeovor Kal
Tolot TOUTWY emixovpolct. vO /L0s EKTOS ovTos.
Larrayvdar b€ Kal Vavddpior cai Aadixat te Kat
"Amapttat és T@UTO TeTaypEevor ECSounKOVTA Kal
éxaTov Tdaddavta tmpocédepov' vomos 8 ovTosS
EBSouos. amo Lovowy dé kal THs adrns Kiociov
xepns TpInKOC La" voLOos 67/6008 oUTOS.

"Amo BaBvrdvos 6€ Kal HS AowTAs *Acov-
ire youd ol T poo ne TahavTa a apryuptou | Kal maides
EKTOMIAL TEVTAKOT LOL" VOMOS €lVaTOS ovTOs. aro
6€ AyBatavev cal Tis NourrAs Mndcxijs cai Uape-
kaviev Kal OpboxopuBavtiov TwevtiKovTd Te Kal
TeTpaKOcla TaXaVTA’ Vomos déxaTos oUTOS. Kao-
mot 6€ Kat Ilavoixar cai Havtivaéot te Kal
Aapetrat és THUTO cumdhéporTes SinKCoLa TddavTA
aTrayiweov" vomos €vdéKaTos ovTos.

93. ‘Amo Baxtpravev dé EXPL Aliya éEnKxovTa
Kal Tpinkoota TahavTa Popos Av: VOMOS dumoeé-
KATOS OUTOS. a7o Haxrvixis Oe Kal ‘A ppevicov
Kal TOV ) T POTeEXEOV pepe Tov TOVTOU Tou Evéetvou
TETPAKOT LA Taha T a: VO LOS TpiTos Kal OékaTos
OUTOS. amo ¢ Layaptiov Kal Lapayyéov Kal
Oapavaiwv cai Ottiwv cal Mixov Kai TOV Ev THaL
ViToloL OlKEOVTMY TaY Ev TH EpvOph Paracon, év
THOL TOUS avaoTdaToUS KadEopévous KaToLKiter
Bactrevs, ard ToUT@Y TavTwY éEaKOoLA TdXaVTA
éyiveto hopos* vomwos TéTapTos Kal OéxaTos ovTOS.
Sdxat 6€ Kai Kaomioe trevtjKovta Kat dinKkoo.a
atrayiveov TadavTa: vomos TéumTos Kal déKaTos
obttos. TlapOo. 6&€ nail Xopdopuor Kai Yoydou Te

I20

BOOK III. 91-93

hundred and twenty thousand bushels of grain
were also assigned to the Persians quartered at
the White Citadel of Memphis and their allies.
The Sattagydae, Gandarii, Dadicae, and Aparytae
paid together an hundred and seventy talents; this
was the seventh province ; the eighth was Susa and
the rest of the Cissian country, paying three hundred
talents.

92. Babylon and the rest of Assyria rendered to
Darius a thousand talents of silver and five hundred
boys to be eunuchs; this was the ninth province;
Agbatana and the rest of Media, with the Pari-
eanians and Orthocorybantians, paid four hundred
and fifty talents, and was the tenth province. The
eleventh comprised the Caspii, Pausicae, Pantimathi,
and Daritae, paying jointly two hundred ;

93. The twelfth, the Bactrians as far as the land
of the Aegli; these paid three hundred and
sixty. The thirteenth, the Pactyic country and
Armenia and the lands adjoining thereto as far as
the Euxine sea; these paid four hundred. The
fourteenth province was made up of the Sagartii,
Sarangeis, Thamanaei, Utii, Myci, and the dwellers
on those islands of the southern sea wherein the
king plants the people said to be “removed”’!; these
together paid a tribute of six hundred talents. The
Sacae and Caspii were the fifteenth, paying two
hundred and fifty. The Parthians, Chorasmians,

1 The regular term for the peoples or individuals who
were transplanted from the western into the eastern parts of
the Persian empire ; the ava- implying removal from the sea
to the highlands.

121

HERODOTUS

Kal “A pevot Tpinkogla TadNaVTa* vomos EXTOS Kal
déxaTos ovTOS.

94, Ilapixdvior 8€ kai AiOiores of éx THS Acins
TeTpakoola TddaVvTa aTrayiveov: vomos EBdopmos
Kal déxatos ovtos. Marinvoicr 6é cai Saoretpot

"Arapodiorcs Oinkooia éretétaKTo TddavTa:
vomos orydoos Kal déxatos ovTos. Mocyocr Sé
kal TiBapnvotar cat Mdxpwot cal Moocvvoixoic.
kat Mapot tpinxocta TadXavta mpoeipnto: vom“os
elvatos Kal dé€xatos ovTos. “Ivddv dé TAAOOS Te
TOAX@ TWrEelaTov éotl TavT@v TaV rmels idpev
avO parry, Kal hopov atayiveoyv Tpos TavTas TOUS
adXous €EnKovTa Kal TPLNKOTLA TAaXaVTAWHYLAaTOS:
VOMOS ELKOTTOS OUTOS.

95. To pév 67) apytpiov To BaBSvre@viov pos TO
Evfoikov cvpBadXopevov TaXavtov yivetar oydo-
KOVTG Kal oKTaKOoLA Kal evakioxidta TaXavta:!

TO dé xpuatov TpoKaibekaTaoLov oye fomevor,
TO Whypya eUploKeTat éov EvBoixay TaNavTov
oyd@KovTa kal é€axoclwv Kat TETPAKLXURLOY.
TOUT@V @V TaVvT@DV curr LBepevey 70 TAOS
Evfoixa TadNaVTA TwvEeheyeTo és Tov eT eTELOD
popov Aapeio pupla Kal TeTpaKiaxidva Kal TEVTA-
Koola Kal eEnKovTa: TO 8 éTt ToUTwY EXaccoP
amriels ov EVO.

96. Obros Aapeiw rpoonte hopos amo THs Te
‘Agins Kal THIS AcBons Oruyax ober. T poiovTos
pEévTOL Tob xpovou Kal aro VNT@OY TpPOTHLE adXos
dhopos kal Tav év TH Evpwrn péxypt Oeccadrins

+ The MSS. have teccapdkovta kat mevraxdora kal elv. 7.5
but the alteration given here is generally accepted and is
necessary in view of the total given below. The 19 tributes

I22

BOOK III. 93-96

Sogdi, and Arii were the sixteenth, paying three
hundred.

94. The Paricanii and Ethiopians of Asia, being
the seventeenth, paid four hundred; the Matieni,
Saspiri, and Alarodii were the eighteenth, and two
hundred talents were the appointed tribute. The
Moschi, Tibareni, Macrones, Mossynoeci, and Mares,
the nineteenth province, were ordered to pay three
hundred. The Indians made up the twentieth
province. These are more in number than any
nation known to me, and they paid a greater tribute
than any other province, namely three hundred and
sixty talents of gold dust.

95. Now if these Babylonian talents be reckoned
in Euboic money, the sum is seen to be nine
thousand eight hundred and eighty Euboic talents:
and the gold coin being counted as thirteen times
the value of the silver, the gold-dust is found to be
of the worth of four thousand six hundred and
eighty Euboic talents. Therefore it is seen by adding
all together that Darius collected a yearly tribute of
fourteen thousand five hundred and sixty talents ;
I take no account of figures less than ten.

96. This was Darius’ revenue from Asia and a few
parts of Libya. But as time went on he drew
tribute also from the islands and the dwellers in
Europe, as far as Thessaly. The tribute is stored by

make up 7,600 Babylonian talents, that is, on the 3:4
relation (see ch. 89), 9,880 Euboic talents ; add the Indian
tribute (4,680 talents) and the total is 14,560.

123

HERODOTUS

olKn EVO. ToUTOV Tov Popov Onoaupiter Saatreus
TpOT@ TOLDOE* €S TiBous KEpapulvous TEAS KaTa-
VEEL, mrjoas 88 TO d&yyos Teplalpeel TOV KEpapov'
émeav 6€ benOn XpnudTov, KaTAaKOTTEL TOTOUTO
dcou ay éxdoToTE OéNTAL.

97. Abrat jev apxat TE Hoav Kal Popov eT iT a-
Exes. 1% Llepois dé Xopy pouvn pou OvK elpnTat
Saco opos: arehea yap Llépoas ve wovTa YON,
oide O¢ Popov péev ovdeva eTaxOnoar pépew, Opa
dé ayiveov: AiOioTes ot mpdcovpor AtyUTT@, TOUS
KapSvons ehavvav emt TOUS paxpoPtous AiSioras
KateoTpeyaro, ot te; mept Te Noony THY tpi
KaTOLKNYTAL Kal TO Avoviaw avayouct Tas opTas"
[ovroe ot Aidiores Kal Ob TrNTLOXCpoL TOUTOLOL
oT EP LAT pev Ypew@vTat TO avT@ T® Kal ot Kad-
havtiat Tvédoi, olk MATa 88 EXT HVT AL kar ayara. |”
ovToL cuvaudotepo. Sia Tpitov ETEos aryiveor,
ayiveovar 6€ Kal 70 bey pt eped, dv0 Xoivexas
amupou Ypuciov Kal Sunkootas darayyas éBevov
Kal TEVTE maioas Al@ioras Kal ehepavTos odovTas
peeyaXous €LKOOL. Kodyor bé Ta éTaEavTo és THY
Ow peny Kab ou T poaeXees HEX pL Kaveaovos Opes
(és todo yap 70 dpos ume Llépanat apXeTat, TQ O€
7 pos Bopeny a avepov TOU Kavedovos Tlepoéov ovdev
ere ppovriter), OUTOL @Y ddpa Ta eva favo & ere Kal
és eue dua mrevteTnpioos ayiveov, ExaTov Taidas

1 of re; MSS. of; Stein places a lacuna before of, because
the Ethiopians bordering on Egypt did not, he says, live
near Nysa; at the same time he suggests the easy correction
of Te, W hich I adopt.

2 The words in brackets are probably a commentator’s
note drawn from ch. 101. The KaddAavrfa are obviously
the KadAdAaria of ch. 38.

124

BOOK III. 96-97

the king in this fashion: he melts it down and pours
it into earthen vessels; when the vessel is full he
breaks the earthenware away, and when he needs
money cuts off as much as will serve his purpose.

97. These were the several governments and
appointments of tribute. The Persian country is
the only one which I have not recorded as tributary ;
for the Persians dwell free from all taxes. As for
those on whom no tribute was laid, but who rendered
gifts instead, they were, firstly, the Ethiopians near-
est to Egypt, whom Cambyses subdued in his march
towards the long-lived Ethiopians; and also those
who dwell about the holy Nysa,! where Dionysus
is the god of their festivals. [The seed of these
Ethiopians and their neighbours is like the seed of the
Indian Callantiae; they live underground.] These
together brought every third year and still bring
a gift of two choenixes? of pure gold, two hundred
blocks of ebony, five Ethiopian boys, and twenty
great elephants tusks. Gifts were also required
of the Colchians and their neighbours as far as the
Caucasian mountains (which is as far as the Persian
rule reaches, the country north of the Caucasus
paying no regard to the Persians); these were
rendered every five years and are still so rendered,
namely, an hundred boys and as many maidens.

1 Probably the mountain called Barkal in Upper Nubia ;
this is called ‘‘ sacred” in hieroglyphic inscriptions,

2 The choenix was a measure of about the capacity of a
quart,

125

HERODOTUS

Kal EKATOV mapPevous. “ApaBioe de XiMa TadavT|
ayiveov uBavaTod ava mav tos. TabTa pev
ovToL O@pa Tapee Tod popov Bacinrée exopurov.

98. Tov dé Xpucov TOUTOV TOV TONDOV ol ‘Ivéot,
atv’ ov TO Whypna TO Bacidét TO eipnuévov Kopi-
fouat, TpOT | TOL@OE KTOVTAL. €oTl THS ‘Tvductis
xepns TO pos ipuov avicXovTa ap pos TOV yap
jets iSpev, TOV Kal Tépt aT pEKES Te heyeTal,
Tp@TOL Tpos ® KaL ALOU avaToAas olKEOVGL
avOpwotav Tav év 7h “Acin ‘Ivéoi: “Ivdav yap To
Tpos THY N@ épnpin €oti Sua THY Wdppmov. Eats bE
Toda éO6vea “Ivdav cal ove onodova odict, Kal
of fev AVT@V Vvomades eial of Sé Ov, of dé ev ToOicL
€Xece oikéovar Tov ToTapmod Kal iyOvas ottéovTat
@LOUS, TOUS alpéovot Ex TAOLWY KANALLVOY OpLe-
fevol’ KaNapou O€ Ev yoru olov ExacTov TroLé-
eTal. ovTot pev 62) ToV “lvydmv dhopéovar éc OHTA
proivny: émeav €k TOD TOTaMOU drOVY auynowot
Kal KoWwact, TO évOedTEv Hopuov TpoTOV KaTATAE-
Eavtes ws Owpnka évdvvovct.

99. "AdXoz 6€ Tov "lvdav pds 7® oiKéovTeEs TOV-
TWY VOMACES ela Kpe@v edeaTal QUO, KaN€OVTAaL O€
Hadaior, vomato.ce b€ ToLota LOE A€eyovTat Xpac Gar:
os av Kay TOV aoTav, iy TE yun Hv Te avnp, TOV
pev dvbpa dvbpes of pdduotd of bptdéovtes KTEC-
vouvol, Pamevor AUTOV 77 KO{LEVOV TH vovo@ Ta Kpea
opior Oragbeiper Pau: 0 6€ a7 @pVvos EoTl pn ev
VOoéely, ot dé ov ouyyvodKopevor aTroKTeivarTes
KATEVWXEOLTAL. i) O€ av yuvn Kaun, @oavT@s
at eTLX PEWMEVAL pddora yuvaixes TaUTa ToicL
avopact Trovevol. TOV yap én € es yfjpas GT LO JLEVOD
Oucavtes KaTevwyéovTar’ és d€ TOUTOUV AOYoV Ov

126

BOOK III. 97-99

The Arabians rendered a thousand talents’ weight
of frankincense yearly. Such were the gifts of these
peoples to the king, besides the tribute.

98. All this abundance of gold, whence the
Indians send the aforesaid gold-dust to the king, they
win in such manner as I will show. All to the east
of the Indian country is sand; among all men of
whom hearsay gives us any clear knowledge the
Indians dwell farthest to the east and the sunrise
of all the nations of Asia; for on the eastern side
of India all is desert by reason of the sand. There
are many Indian nations, none speaking the same
language; some of them are nomads, some not;
some dwell in the river marshes and live on raw fish,
which they catch from reed boats. Each boat is
made of one single length between the joints of
a reed.! These Indians wear clothes of rushes;
they mow and cut these from the river, then
plait them crosswise like a mat, and put it on
like a breastplate.

99. Other Indians, to the east of these, are
nomads and eat raw flesh; they are called Padaei.
It is said to be their custom that when any of their
countryfolk male or female are sick, a man’s closest
friends kill him, saying that they lose his flesh
by the wasting of the disease; though he denies
that he is sick, yet they will not believe him, but
kill and eat him. When a woman is sick she is
put to death like the men by the women who most
consort with her. As for one that has come to
old age, they sacrifice him and feast on his flesh;

1 Not the bamboo, apparently, but the ‘‘ kana,” which
sometimes grows to a height of 50 feet.

127

HERODOTUS

TONNOL TIVES AVT@V ATIKVEOVTAaL’ TPO yap TOU TOV
€s vovoov TimTToVTA mavTa KTELVOUCL.

100. ‘Erépov dé éoti Ivdav d6¢ aos 7 pOoTros"
ouTe krelvoval ovdev Euruyov ovTE TL omelpouct
ovTe oixias vouifovar ExtHaPat Tronhayéouai Te
Kal avtoiat éotl Goov Kéyypos TO péyabos év
KANUKL, aUTOMATOV éx THS As yvopevor, TO oUNNE-
YOvTEs | aurh TH KaNUKL éyovat Te Kal ouréovTau.
Os & av és votcov auTov Téon, éeMov és TH
Epnjov KeETaL" hpovtiger dé ovdeis ovTE atroa-
VOVTOS OUTE KA[LVOVTOS.

101. Mééss 6€ tovTav Tov ‘lvdav Tov KatéreEa
Tm avToV eupavys €oTL Kara TEp TOV TpOBaTwY,
Kal TO X papa popeover Gmouov 7 TAVTES Kal Tapa-
THA} Lov AlBtope. 7) youn é autor, THY aTrievTaL
és Tas yuvaiKas, ov KATA TEP TOV ddrOV avo POT OV
€otl NevKy, GAA pédalva KaTad TEP TO Xpapa.
TOLAUTHY dé Kal Aifiorres amlevtat Bopijy. | ovToL
pev TOV Tvdav Exact epo Tov Ilepoeop olKeouae
Kat 7 pos voTou aveuov, kal Aapeiov Bacidéos
ovdapma UTHKOUCAaD.

102. "AdAoz 6€ THY "Ivdav Kaoratupe Te TOM
ral 7H Mlaxrvixn X@PN cial T poo oupot, 7 pos
dpKTOv Te Kab Bopée ave mou KATOLKN [EVOL TOV
adXrov ‘Ivdav, ol Baxrpiowwe TapaThnainv EXoUCt
Siavray. ovTOL Kat HaXLme@raroL etal ‘Teddy ral
oi éml Tov xpucov TTENNOHEVOL eigl oto” KaTa
yap TobTO eorl épnuiy bia THY Waupov. év 87)
ov TH épnuin TAaUTN Kal TH wapupe yivovrat
pUpENKES peyabea eXovres KUV@V pev ehaooova
Groréxwov b¢ péCova: eict yap avTav Kal mapa
Baciré TO Llepoéwv evOedtev OnpevOévtes. ovToL

128

BOOK III. 99-102

but there are not many who come thereto, for
all who fall sick are killed ere that.

100. There are other Indians, again, who kill
no living creature, nor sow, nor are wont to have
houses; they eat grass, and they have a grain
growing naturally from the earth in its calyx, about
the size of a millet-seed, which they gather with
the calyx and roast and eat. Whenany one of them
falls sick he goes into the desert and lies there,
none regarding whether he be sick or die.

101, These Indians of whom I speak have inter-
course openly like cattle ; they are all black-skinned,
like the Ethiopians. Their genital seed too is not
white like other men’s, but like the Ethiopians’
black. These Indians dwell far away from the
Persians southwards, and were no subjects of King
Darius.

102. Other Indians dwell near the town of Cas-
patyrus and the Pactyic country,! northward of the
rest of India; these live like the Bactrians; they
are of all Indians the most warlike, and it is they
who are charged with the getting of the gold} for
in these parts all is desert by reason of the sand.
There are found in this sandy desert ants? not so
big as dogs but bigger than foxes; the Persian
king has some of these, which have been caught

1N.E Afghanistan. Caspatyrus (or Caspapyrus) is said
to be probably Cabul.

2 It is suggested that the ‘“‘ants” may have been really
marmots. But even this does not seem to make the story
much more probable.

129
VOL. II. K

HERODOTUS

@V Ob HUpENKES TOLEVLEVOL olnow bro viv ava-
popeovar THY va pov Kara Tep ol év Toloe
“Edagar PupenKes Kara TOV avTov TpOoTron, etal
dé Kal avtol TO eldos omoLorarou 7 O€ Yraupos a)
dvadepouern éotl xpua tres. él 67) TAUTNVY THV
Yaupov oTEANOVTAL €s THV Epn pov oi “Ivédol, Gev-
Eadpevos EKATTOS Kapndous Tpets, cerpnpopov bev
éxatépwbev époeva TapérKewv, Onreav Sé és pécov
emt tavTny 61) avTOs avaBaivel, émitTNdevoas GKaS
amo TEKVOV WS VEWTATOV aT ooTacas CevEer. at
yap ope KapLNrOL iTTWV OVK HOTOVES ES TaXuThra
eiol, Xoops be axGea OuvaT@repar TONAOV pepe.

103. To pev on) Eidos 0 OXOLOV TL EXEL Dy) KaUNNOS,
ETL TAMEVOLTL TOlCL “EdAnoe ov cvyypapa TO
o€ a) eT LOTEATAL auras, TOUTO ppaco Kapnros
év Tota OmriaOiowcr oKEdEoL EEL TEaTEPAS LNPOUS
Kab youvata TET CEPA, Ta Te aldota 61a TOV OTIC-
Oiwv oKerێwv T POs TI)V oupiy TET PA[LUEV A.

104, Oi oe 67 “Ivdoi TpoTr@ TOLOUT® Kal evEs
TOLAUTY Xpew@peevor éXavvovat él TOV Xpucov Aedo-
yeomevas: OKWS KAU WaT OV TOV Geppotatov € eovT@Y
EgovTat év TH apTayiy vm yap TOU KAVMATOS OL
pUpENKES: apavées yivovTas vO yi. Gepporatos
6€ é€otl oO iptos ToUTOLoL Tolat avOpwroce TO
éwO vor, ov KaTa TEP Toioe adXoLoe petauBpins,
arr’ Umeptethas meéeypt ov ayopns Siadvatos. {TOv-
tov 6€ Tov x povov Katel TONG parrov ) 7H
pecan Spty STH ‘EArAdSa, ottTw dot év HSate
Aoryos avtous eats BpéxerOat TNVIKAUTA. pecovoa
dé 7) 7uépn oa Xe0ov TapaTAnotos Kalet TOUS TE
adddous av porous Kal TOUS ‘Iydous. aTOKAWO-
péevns O€ THs pecauBpins yivetat ode oO HALOS

130

103. I do not describe the camel’s appearance to
Greeks, for they know it; but I will show them a

four knee-joints; its Privy parts are turned towards

104. Thus and with teams so harnessed the
Indians ride ‘aftey the gold, using all diligence that
they shall be about the business of taking it when
the heat is greatest ; for the ants are then out of
sight underground. Now in these parts the sun is
hottest in the morning, not at midday as elsewhere,
but from sunrise to the hour of market-closing,
Through these hours it is hotter by much than in
Hellas at moon, so that men are said to sprinkle
themselves with water at this time. At midday the
sun's heat jg well nigh the same in India and
elsewhere, As it grows to afternoon, the sun of

131
K 2

HERODOTUS

KaTa Tep Tolat AdroLtor O EwOuVOs, Kal TO ato
TOUTOU arrLov emt paddov Woye, és 0 él dutpjat
€wv Kal TO KapTAa WUxXeL.

105, ’Eveav 6€ €XMOwau és Tov X@pov of *IvSol
Eyovtes Ouraxia, EuTMrAHTAVTES TATA THS Wappov
TV TaxyiaTHnY éXavVOVEL OTigw* aUTiKa yap ot
pupynuKces Odun, ws 62 A€yeTae Uo Llepcéwr,
padovres Ouwxouct, eva be TAXUTHTA ovdevi
eTEp@ Gjiovov, ovr OOTE, el pu) TpokauBavew Tovs
"Tvdovs TiS od00 év & TOUS LUPENKaS oudreyer Gat,
ovdéva dv chav amocwterOar, Tods pa vuv
gpcevas TOV KauYnAwY, Elvat yap ijocovas Oéew
TOY Onrێwr, Taparveo Gat em eA KOLEVOUS, OUK
omov dpcpor epous” Tas dé Onréas UV ALYLY NT KO-
pevas TOV Edutrov TéexVwY EvdtOoVvaL pararov ovoen,
Tov pev 8) wA€W TOU YpuvcoD ovTw ot “Ivdol
KT@OVTAL, Os Hepoa pact: addos O€ TTAVLOTEPOS
€oTl €v TH xepn OpPUT GO OMEVOS.

106. Ac & eoXaTlat KOS TIS olKeopevns Ta
KaAALOTa EhaXOr, KATA TEP y “EAXas Tas @pas
TONNOV TL KadoT a Kexpnuevas EAAXE. TOUTO
bev yap Tpos Ty HO €oxXaTn TOV OlK EO [LEVEY y
Tvdixy eoTl, aomep ONyY@ TpoTEpoV clpnKa ev
TAUTN TOOTO bev Ta eupuxa, TeTpaTood Te Kal Ta
TETELVA, TOAD peSw 7) Ev TOtTL aAXOLTL YwpiotcL
éoti, TapeE Tav immwv (ovTOL dé EcoobyTat bd
tav Mnd:eav, Nyncaiwy 6é Kkarevpévov inrer),
ToUTO S&€ Xpuaos amAETOS avTOO. éati, 5 pev
Opvaaomevos, 0 S€ KaTahopEevpeEVvos UTO TOTALOY,
) 6: aoreEp éonunva dprrafops v0S. Ta dé d€vdpea
Ta aypia autor Peper KapT ov eipua Karhovij |
Te Wpopepovta Kal apeTH TOV ato TOY diov:

132

BOOK III. 104-106

India has the power of the morning sun in other
lands ; with its sinking the day becomes ever cooler,
till at sunset it is exceeding cold.

105. So when the Indians come to the place with
their sacks, they fill these with the sand and
ride away back with all speed; for, as the Persians
say, the ants forthwith scent them out and give
chase, being, it would seem, so much swifter than
all other creatures that if the Indians made not
haste on their way while the ants are mustering, not
one of them would escape. So they loose the male
trace-camels that they lead, one at a time (these
being slower than the females); the mares never
tire, for they remember the young that they have
left. Such is the tale. Most of the gold (say the
Persians) is got in this way by the Indians; there is
some besides that they dig from mines in their
country, but it is less abundant.

106. It would seem that the fairest blessings have
been granted to the most distant nations of the
world, whereas in Hellas the seasons have by much
the kindliest temperature. As I have lately said,
India lies at the world’s most distant eastern limit ;
and in India all living creatures four-footed and
flying are by much bigger than those of other lands,
except the horses, which are smaller than the
Median horses called Nesaean; moreover the gold
there, whether dug from the earth or brought
down by rivers or got as I have shown, is very
abundant. There too there grows on wild trees
wool more beautiful and excellent than the wool

133

HERODOTUS

Kal écOnte “Ivdot amo tovtTwv tav Sevdpéwv
\pewVTal.

107. TIpos S av pecapBSpins éoyatyn ’ApaBin
TOV oiKeopevewy X@péov éoTi, év oe TAUTN UBave-
TOS Te éoTl pouvy Yo péwv TAce@v puopevos Kal
o wupyn Kal Kaoin Kal Kaj. Lov Kal Anodavov.
TavTa TavTa TAnVY THS opupyns duo TeTéws
KkTo@vtTar ot “ApadBior. - Tov pév ye ALRavwTov
oudréyouct THY oTUpaka Ovpim@vtes, THY és “EX-
Anvas Doivixes €Eayovow: TavtTnv OupiavTes Kap-
Bavover Ta yap dévopea tabra Ta \Baveoropopa
odues UTomTEpoL, bulk pol TA peyabea, TOLKINOL Ta

eldea, purdooouce Trybet TOANOL epi dévdpov
ExagTop, OUTOL ob TEP én AiyuTrrov emlaT pa-
TEVOVTAL, ovcevi ¢ aXXo ATENAUVOVTAL ATO TOV
Sevdpéwv 7) THS oT Upakos TO KATO.

108. Neyoust 8 Kal rd8e Apa Brot, as Tica
av yh éwiptrato Tov odiwy TovTwY, ei py Yi-
veoOat Kat avtTovs olov TL KaTa Tas éyidvas
nriotapnv yivecOa. Kal Kws Tod Oeiov 7 Tpo-
votn, GoTEp Kal oiKos éotl, éodca cody, boa

\ a. \ \ b] / lal
[ev bux te dela Kal eda@dipa, TavuTa
pev TavTa mohvyova TET OLNKE, iva pn) émidiry
KaTtecOiopeva, doa O€ TXETALA Kal avinpa, Or-
yoyova. TouUTO péev, OTL O Aayos vmod TAVTOS
Onpeverar Onpiov Kal dpvios Kal avOpwrou, ouT@
én TL TOU'YOVOV eo ETLKULOKETAL jeodvov mav-
TOV Onptav, Kal TO pev acd TOV TEKV@V eV TH
yaorpl TO 6€ rrov, TO 6€ apr éy Tho pajTpnce
Trdooetal, TO b€ avarpéetar. ToiTo pev 87

1 goa pty yap MSS.; Stein brackets ydép, which obviously
has no place here.

134

BOOK III. 106-108

of ‘sheep; these trees supply the Indians with
clothing.

107. Again, Arabia is the most distant to the
south of all inhabited countries : and this is the only
country which yields frankincense and myrrh and
casia and cinnamon and gum-mastich. All these
but myrrh are difficult for the Arabians to get. They
gather frankincense by burning that storax! which
Phoenicians carry to Hellas; this they burn and so
get the frankincense ; for the spice-bearing trees are
guarded by small winged snakes of varied colour,
many round each tree; these are the snakes that
attack Egypt. Nothing save the smoke of storax
will drive them away from the trees.

108. The Arabians also say that the whole
country would be full of these snakes were it not
with them as I have heard that it is with vipers. It
would seem that the wisdom of divine Providence
(as is but reasonable) has made all creatures prolific
that are cowardly and fit to eat, that they be not
minished from off the earth by devouring, whereas
but few young are born to creatures cruel and
baneful. The hare is so prolific, for that it is the
prey of every beast and bird and man; alone of all
creatures it conceives in pregnancy; some of the
unborn young are hairy, some still naked; while
some are still forming in the womb others are already
being chased and killed. But whereas this is so with

1 A kind of gum, producing an acrid smoke when burnt,
and therefore used as a disinfectant.

135

HERODOTUS

ToLlouTo éaTi* 1 Oe én Néawva éov loxuporaroy Kal
Opacvtatov amaké év T@ Bio TIKTEL év" TIKTOVEe
yap ouvex Barnet TO TEKV ED Tas MATpaS. TO de
airvov TOUTOU T0be éoTi* éreay O TKULVOS év TH
pnTpl ewv dpxntas Svaxiveopevos, 0 0 Oێ EXOV ovuxas
Onpiov ToAAov TavTwy ofuTaToOUS apiaorer Tas
nT pas, av omer os Te 61) TONG padXov ETLKVEETAL
KaTaypapov: meas Te on 0 TOKOS €oTl, KL TO
TapaTrav AetmeTaL avTéor bryves ovdén.

109. “Os dé Kal ob éxidvat Te Kal ol ev “Apa-
Biot UromTEpol ogues el éyivovTo ws 1) pvais
avToict Umapxel, OUK av ty Siocipa av0 porrotae’
viv é émeay Gopyv@vrar Kara Cevyea Kal ep avTh
Hi 0 €ponv TH eKTOUITL, GT LE {LEVOU avroo THY ryouny
% Ondkea amteTat TIS Serpys, Kal eupioa OUK
aviel mpl av Suapayn. ) pev 89 éponv amro-
OvnicKkes TpoOT® TO elpn Lever, 1) dé | Onrea Tiow
ToLnvoE ATOTLVEL 7@ Epoever TO yovél TLMOpEOV TE
ETL ev ™ yaorTpl eovTa ca Téxva dver Ate THY
pntépa, cvapayovra be THY vHnoUv QUT iS ovr TY
éxduclv TOLEETAL. ol O€ addoe ogtes eovTes av-
Oparav ov On Anpoves TiKTOVOL TE @a Kal éKNE-
jTovol ToAXov TL XpHua TOV TEKVOD. ai pev vuv
éyiovar Kata macav Thy yh eiai, of bé Uo-
TTEpOL odues aO poo elol €V TH "A paBin Kai ovdapn
GdXn Kata ToOTO OOKEOUGL TOAAOL ElVaL.

110. Tov pev 67 ALBavwrtov TodToy ovTw
kT@vrat “ApaBio, tHhv 6€ Kacinv Ode. éreav
KatabyowvtTar Bipanat Kal déppact adroLot Trav
TO coma Kal TO TpocwTOVv TAY av’TaY TaV
oplarpov, Epyovtar émi THv Kacinv: i) 6é év
ivy pveta ov BaGén, wept 6€ adTny Kal év adTH
136

BOOK III. 108-110

the hare, the lioness, a very strong and bold beast,
bears offspring but once in her life, and then but one
cub; for the uterus comes out with the cub in the
act of birth. This is the reason of it:—-when the
cub first begins to stir in the mother, its claws, much
sharper than those of any other creature, tear the
uterus, and as it grows, much more does it scratch
and tear, so that when the hour of birth is near
seldom is any of the uterus left whole.

109. It is so too with vipers and the winged
serpents of Arabia: were they born in the natural
manner of serpents no life were possible for men;
but as it is, when they pair, and the male is in the
very act of generation, the female seizes him by the
neck, nor lets go her grip till she have devoured
him. Thus the male dies; but the female is
punished for his death; the young avenge their
father, and eat their mother while they are yet
within her; nor are they dropped from her till they
have devoured her womb. Other snakes, that do no
harm to men, lay eggs and hatch out a vast number
of young. The Arabian winged serpents do indeed
seem to be many; but it is because (whereas there
are vipers in every land) these are all in Arabia and
are nowhere else found.

110. The Arabians get their frankincense as I
have shown; for the winning of casia, when they
seek it they bind oxhides and other skins over all
their bodies and faces, leaving only the eyes. Casia
grows in a shallow lake; round this and in it are

137

HERODOTUS

avriverat kov Onpia TTEpwra, THCL VUKTEpPLOL
Tpogeixeha Hadar, Kal TETpLYE dew, Kal &s
GXKnV adKiwat Ta Sel aTamuVomévous aTO TOV
od0arpav ott Spérew THY Kacinv.

111. To 88 6 Kkivapwpov étt ToUT@Y OopacTo-
Tepov auANEyoucL. OKoU pev yap yiveTat Kal
HT pv yh 1) Tpépovea earl, ovVK EYouvaL ETelY,
TANY OTL AOY@ OLKOTL YpEedpevot ev ToOtaLde
ywpiolat daci tives avTo dvecOar év Toate o
Avovucos étpadn: dpvidas 6€ Aéyovcr peyddas
hopéety TavTa Ta Kaphea TA Huels aTO Dowwixwv
padovres Kivduwpov Karéopev, hopéev 8é Tas
epyibas és VEOT OLAS T poo TET AAG pevas ex ™dov
7 pos aT OK PI UYOLTL Opec, evOa ™pooBacw av-
Gpar@ ovdepiav elvat. Tmpos wv 01) Tadra Tous
‘ApaBious copiver bat tase’ Bowv Te Kal ove
TOV ATOYLVOLEVOV ral TOV aidNov broluytoy | Ta
pérea Statapovtas ws péytota Kopilew és TadTa
Ta xwpia, Kat ohea Oévtas ayxov TOV veodoLéwr
atadrdocec$ar éxas avtéwy: tas d€ dpridas
KaTtaTreToméevas! Ta pérXea ToV UTotuyiwy ava-
popéew éml Tas veooouas, Tas 6é ov duvapevas
iaxew Katappnyvua Bat éml vay, Tous 6€ érrLovtas
ouhneyelr, oUT@ fev TO KE O MOV TuANeyo-
pevov €x TOUT@Y amiKkvéedOal € 5 Tas adXas Yopas.

112. To dé 67 ajdavor, TO KANEOUCL “ApaBtor
Adbavoy, éTt TovUTOV Owuaciw@tepoy yivetat év
yap dutodpmotaT@ ry vopevov EUWOETTATOY éoTL"

: ,
TOV yap aiyav TOV Tpayov év Toict Tayoot
eUploKeTal eryyevopevov otov yhovos dim THS DANS.
XpnTL Lov & és ToAAa TOV pUpwV éoTi, Oupiact TE
padtota TobTo ApaBto..
1 KatameTouevas [avT@y] Stein.

138

BOOK III, rro-1r2

encamped certain winged creatures, very like bats,
that squeak shrilly and make a stout resistance;
these must be kept from the men’s eyes if the casia
is to be plucked.

111. As for cinnamon, they gather it in a fashion
even stranger. Where it grows and what kind of
land nurtures it they cannot say, save that it is
reported, reasonably enough, to grow in the places
where Dionysus was reared. There are great birds,
it is said, that take these sticks which the
Phoenicians have taught us to call cinnamon, and
carry them off to nests built of mud on the
mountain crags, where no man can approach. The
Arabian device for defeating the birds is to cut into
very large pieces dead oxen and asses and other
beasts of burden, then to set these near the eyries,
withdrawing themselves far off. The birds then fly
down (it is said) and carry the morsels of the beasts
up to their nests; which not being able to bear the
weight break and fall down the mountain side; and
then the Arabians come up and gather what they
seek. Thus is cinnamon said to be gathered, and
so to come from Arabia to other lands.

112. But gum-mastich, which Greeks call ledanon
and Arabians ladanon, is yet more strangely produced.
Its scent is most sweet, yet nothing smells more
evilly than that which produces it ; for it is found in
the beards of he-goats, forming in them like tree-
gum. ‘Thisis usedin the making of many perfumes ;
there is nothing that the Arabians so often burn
for fragrance,

139

HERODOTUS

113. Tooaita pev Ou@parov mépt eipno8o,
amrotet be TAS Xeopns THS "A pains Geatrécwov as
nov. dvo bé yévea obey ope earl Foparos afta, Ta
ovdaioOe ETéepw@Ot Eoti. TO bev aut av érepov EXEL
Tas ovpas paxpas, T pea TX E@Y ove éAdocovas,
Tas €l TLS é7Ein ode eTPEAKELD, EdKea a av EX OLED ¢ ava-
TptBopevéov T™ pos TH YA TOY Ovpéwv: viv O amas
Tis TOV ToLmevov emtoTarat Evroupyéev és TO-
goiTo auakibas yap wotedvTes bTodéoveL avTas
THOL OUPHGL, EVOS EXATTOU KTHVEODS THV ovpiy emt
dpakioa éxdorny KaTASEOVTES. TO O€ érepov
yevos TOY CiwY TAS Ovpas TAATéas Hhopéovar Kal
er TIX VY TNATOS. '

114. ‘Arroxdwwopevns dé pecauBpins TA pr} KEL
T pos OvvovTa Awov 4 AtO.orrin x@pn eoxaTn TOY
oixeopevewv: atitn Sé ypucov Te hépet ToAAOY Kal
éréhavtas audiradéas cal dévdpea Tavta dypia
Kal €Bevov Kal advdpas peyiotovs Kal KadrioTous
Kal “aK poBlwTaTous.

115. Adrat pév vuv &v te tH ’Acin éoyatiai
EloL Kal év TH AtBup. mepl € Tov ev TH Evpory
TOV pos éomepny eo XATLEwY EY@ fev OVK AaTPpeE-
Kéws NéyeLv: ore yap éywye evOeKopat “Hpsdavov
Kanréea Oat ™pos BapBapov TOTALOV ex0vbovTa és
Odraccav TH Tos Bopénv ave pov, am OTEV TO
TAEKT POV pouray oyos earl, ovre vijrous oida
Kacovrepioas covras, éx TOV O KaootTEpos ny
po.ta. TovTO pev yap 6 "Hptdavos avo KaTn-
yopéet 70 ovvopua os €oTL ‘EXAquicov Kat ov Bap-
Bapov, v1o rontéw Sé Twos ToinPév: TodTO dé
ovdevos avToTTem yevouévou Svvapat aKodcat,
TOUTO pedeT@V, OKwS Odracca éoTl Ta eTEKELVA

140

BOOK III. 113-115

113. I have said enough of the spices of Arabia ;
airs wondrous sweet blow from that land. They
have moreever two marvellous kinds of sheep,
nowhere else found. One of these has tails no less
than three cubits long. Were the sheep to trail
these after them, they would suffer hurt by the rub-
bing of the tails on the ground; but as it is every
shepherd there knows enough of carpentry to make
little carts which they fix under the tails, binding
the tail of each several sheep on its own cart. The
other kind of sheep has tails a full cubit broad.

114. Where south inclines westwards, the part
of the world stretching farthest towards the sunset
is Ethiopia; here is great plenty of gold, and
abundance of elephants, and all woodland trees,
and ebony; and the people are the tallest and
fairest and longest-lived of all men.

115. These then are the most distant parts of
the world in Asia and Libya. But concerning the
farthest western parts of Europe I cannot speak
with exactness; for I do not believe that there isa
river called by foreigners Eridanus issuing into the
northern sea, whence our amber is said to come,
nor have I any knowledge of Tin-islands, whence
our tin is brought. The very name of the Eridanus
bewrays itself as not a foreign but a Greek name,
invented by some poet; nor for all my diligence
have I been able to learn from one who has seen
it that there is a sea beyond Europe. This only we

I4I

HERODOTUS

Etpwrys. €& éoxatns 8 @Y Oo KacaiTEpos Huiv
porta Kal TO TAEKT POV.

116. Ipos 6¢ dpkTou TIS Evperns TONN® Te
TAEloTOS xpucos paiverar éov" bKws bev yLvo-
[Lev0S, OK EX@ OVCE TOTO aTpEKEws EiTral, heyeTat
dé Uméx TOV ypuT@Y aptalew “Apiactodvs av-
Spas pouvvopOarpovs. melGouat oe ovde TodTO
oKws Houvoplarpor dvdpes pvovtat, dvow é EXOVTES
THY addy omoiny Tololt AAXNOLCL avo parrot at
6€ av éoyatial OlKacL, TEPLKANLOVTaL THY AAANHV
yopnv Kal é€vTOS aTrépyovcal, Ta KdaddCTA
SoxéovTAa uly Elval Kal oTavi@TaTa exe
avTaL.

117. "Eote S€ tediov év TH Actin TeplKeKhajl-
peévov dpei TavTober, Svar piyes oe Tob Gpeos
elol TEVTE. Todo TO Trediov Hv bev koe
Xopacuion, ev ovpouae éov Xopac piwv TE QUTOV
Kal ‘Tpraviov kat Ildp0wv Kai Laparyryéov
Kal @apavaiwv, éreite O€ Ilépcas Exovot To
Kpatos, €atl Tov Bacidéos. €x 61 OY TOU TeEpt-
KANLOVTOS OpEeos TOUTOU pee TOTA/LOS Heyas,
ovvoua 6€ of éott “Akns. ovTos TpoTepov pep ap-
OecKe Srarehappevos TEVTAYOU TOUT@V TOV elpn-
pévov Tas Ywpas, dia dtacdayos ayopevos Exdortns
éxaoTtolol émeite 6€ vTe TO Ilépon eiot, weTov-
Oact ToLovee: Tas Stachayas TOV opéwy evdeipas
6 Bacieds Tras én ExaoTtn Sitachay. EoTnoE:
atroKkexAntéevov 6€ Tod Bdatos THs e£odou TO
Tedlov TO évTOS TOV Opéwy TEAAYOS yiveTat, évde-
Sovtos ev Tod roTapmov, Exovtos 6€ ovdapmh
éEndvow. ovTOL @V ol Tep EuTrpocbe EwDEcay

142

BOOK III. 115-117

know, that our tin and amber come from the most
distant parts.

116. This is also plain, that to the north of
Europe there is by far more gold than elsewhere.
In this matter again I cannot with certainty say
how the gold is got; some will have it that one-eyed
men called Arimaspians steal it from griffins. But
this too I hold incredible, that there can be men in
all else like other men, yet having but one eye.
Suffice it that it is but reasonable that the most
distant parts of the world, as they enclose and wholly
surround all other lands, should have those things
which we deem best and rarest.

117. There is in Asia a plain surrounded by
mountains, through which mountains there are five
clefts.1_ This plain belonged formerly to the Choras-
mians; it adjoins the land of the Chorasmians
themselves, the Hyrcanians, Parthians, Sarangeis,
and Thamanaei; but since the Persians have held
sway it has been the king’s own land. -Now from
the encircling mountains flows a great river called
Aces. Its stream divides into five channels, and
watered formerly the lands of the peoples aforesaid
by passing to them severally through the five clefts ;
but since the beginning of the Persian rule the king
has blocked the mountain clefts, and closed each
passage with a gate; the water thus barred from
outlet, the plain within the mountains becomes a
lake, seeing that the river pours into it and finds
no way out. Those therefore who formerly used

1 All this description appears to be purely imaginative.
But ‘‘ the idea of the chapter” (say Messrs. How and Wells)
**is quite correct ; the control of irrigation is in the East one

of the prerogatives of government, and great sums are
charged for the use of water.”

143

HERODOTUS

xpacbat To UdaTL, ovK ExovTES avT@ xpaa bat
cupmpoph peydhy Ova xpeovrat. TOV pev yap
Yelw@va VEL opt 0 Qeds @oTEp Kal Totot adovoe
avOp@Troiat, Tov O€ Bépeos omeipovTes werivnv Kal
onoapov Ypnickovtar TO UdaTt. érreav Ov pndév
ad. Tapacisa@tat Tod datos, éovtes es Tovs
Ilépcas avtot Te Kal yuvaixes, oTUYTES KATA TAS
Oupas tov Bacidéos Bowot wpudpevol, 0 é Ba-
alrevs Tolar Seouévotot avT@V pddtoTa évTéd-
NeTau avoiyelv TAS mXas TAS és TOUTO pepovoas.
évreay O€ | OudKopos 1) 7, yn ope yevytat Tivovca TO
vdwp, avuTat pev ai TUAAaL aTrOKANLOVTAL, adAas
& évtéXXeTat avolyew dddotot Tota. Seopévoict
MadicTa TOV ALTAV. ws O eyo oida akovcas,
XP MATa peyada mTpnocomevos avoiryes TapeE ToD
opov.

118. Tatra pev én € EXEL ouTa. Tay 6€ TO Mayo
émavactavtayv érta avopar, éva avtav ‘Ivtadpée-
yea xatérape vBpicavta Tade aTrobavely avTtika
ETA THY éTAVaTTACLW. 0 ere és Ta Baornta
évehOav Xpnpaticacbar TO Bacirec: Kal yap 67)
Kal o YOHLOS oUT@ eiXe, TOLoL eravacriot TO Maye
écodov eivat Tapa Bacihea aVEV iryyédov, Vv by
yuvark! TUyXavy) [LLoryOMLEVOS Baoirevs. oUK@D on
‘Ivradpevns édvatou ovdeva OL évayyeihat, arn’
ore yy TOV ETT, eoLevat 70ere. Oo 6€ Tuoupos
Kal o ayyedtnpopos ov TEpLOpav, papevor TOV
Bacirtéa yuvackl prayer Oa. o 6¢ “Ivtadhpévys
Soxéwy opéas Vpevdea ervyerv TOLEEL TOLdOE" ora
oa pLevos TOV dxwaKea mora pvet avr ay Td TE WTA
Kal Tas pivas, Kal dveipas mept TOV XadwvOv TOU
immrou Tept Tovs avyévas odéwv édynce, Kal amiixe.

144

BOOK III. 117-118

the water can use it no longer, and are in very
evil case; for whereas in winter they have the rain
from heaven like other men, in summer they are
in need of the water for their sown millet and
sesame. So whenever no water is given to them,
they come into Persia with their women, and cry
and howl before the door of the king’s palace, till
the king commands that the river-gate which leads
thither should be opened for those whose need is
greatest; then, when this land has drunk its fill
of water, that gate is shut, and the king bids open
another for those of the rest who most require it.
I have heard and know that he exacts great sums,
over and above the tribute, for the opening of the
gates.

118. So much for these matters. But Intaphrenes,
one of the seven rebels against the Magian, was
brought to his death by a deed of violence im-
mediately after the rebellion. He desired to enter
the palace and speak with the king; for this was
the law, that the rebels should come into the king’s
presence without announcement given, if the king
were not with one of his wives. Intaphrenes then
claimed his right to enter unannounced, as one of
the seven; but the gate-warden and the messenger
forbade him, the king being, they said, with one of
his wives. Intaphrenes thought they spoke falsely ;
drawing his scimitar he cut off their noses and ears,
then strung these on his horse’s bridle and bound it
round the men’s necks, and so let them go.

145
VOL. II. L

HERODOTUS

119. O? d€ 7H Bacires Secxvdovcr EwuTods Kal
TH aitinv eitov be ay meTrovOoTes einoay. Aapei-
os dé appwdnoas j2?) KOW® oy ot && TETFOLNKOTES
EWoL Tavra, [ETAT [LT OMEVOS éva éxac Tov amen el-
puro YyVOLNS, €L TUVETALVOL eial 7 TET OLNMEV -
eT elTE dé é&éuabe os ou oo Kewolot ein Tabra
meToinkes, €kaBe avtov Te Tov “Ivtadpévea Kal
Tovs Tatoas avTod Kal Tovs oiKnlovs TavTas,
érmldas Todas é€yov peTa TOV GUYyyEevéwv pL
émuBourevety ot emavarTacw, cuaBov dé odéas
édyoe THY ert Oavare. 7) O€ YUL?) TOD ‘Tvtadppe-
vEOS portaca éml Tas Avpas TOU Baciréos Kraler Ke
ay Kal adupéoKeto Tovedoa be aieL TWUTO TOUTO
TOV Aapetov eTeLoe oixretpat pv. meprpas éé
diryyenov edevye TOES ae yuvat, Bactrevs TOL
Aapeios did00 € éva, TOV dedeneveon oLKNL@V pioacbat
TOV Bovheat ex TAVTOV. 3 O€ Bovr\evcapery
vmexpiveto Tabde> “Et pev 67 pot d1800 Bacidevs
€VOS THY Wuyny, aipéowa €x TaVTw@Y TOV aoEd-
peor.” muOopevos 6¢ Aapetos tabra Kat Oapacas
Tov AOYor, mérras Hyyopeve ad.) yuvat, elpaTa ge
Bacurevs, Tiva €yovoa Younr, Tov dvdpa TE Kab
Ta TEKVG eycatadumotca, TOV adedpeov eihev
mepreivat TOL, OS Kal GNAOT PLOTEPOS TOL Tov raiser
Kai ooOV KeXa pla LEVOS TOU dvdpos eat.” 6
apeiBeto totaide. “OQ Racired, avnp bev pot av
adXos yévotto, && Saipwv €PédXol, Kal Téxva AdXa,
el TaUTAa aTOBaXoLm Tat TOs b€ KAL MNTPOS OUKETE
peu Cwovr@v aehpeos av adros ovoevl Tpowre
yévolTo. TAUTY TH youn Xpewmevn, érefa Tabra.
ev Te 67) e0&e To Aapeio el ret 1 yun, Kat Ol
dmiice toOTov Te Tov TapatTéeTo Kal TOV Taldwy

146

BOOK III. 119

119. They showed themselves to the king and
told him the reason why they had been so treated.
Darius, fearing that this might be a conspiracy of
the six, sent for each severally and questioned
him, to know if they approved the deed ; and being
assured that they had no part in it, he seized
Intaphrenes with his sons and all his household—
for he much suspected that the man was plotting
a rebellion with his kinsfolk—and imprisoned them
with intent to put them to death. Then Intaphrenes’
wife came ever and anon to the palace gates, weeping
and lamenting; and at last her continual so doing
moved Darius to compassion; and he sent a
messenger to tell her that Darius would grant her
the life of one of her imprisoned kinsfolk, whom-
soever she chose. She, after counsel taken,
answered thatif this were the king’s boon she chose
the life of her brother. Darius was astonished
when he heard her answer, and sent one who said
to her: “ Woman, the king would know for what
reason you pass over your husband and your children
and choose rather to save the life of your brother,
who is less close to you than your children and
less dear than your husband.” ‘“O King,’ she
answered, “another husband I may get, if heaven
so will, and other children, if I lose these; but my
father and mother are dead, and so I can by no
means get another brother; that is why I have thus
spoken.” Darius was pleased, and thought the
reason good; he delivered to the woman him for

147
te

HERODOTUS

Tov mpecBvtatov, nabeis avTH, Tovs dé adXouS
GATéEXTELVE TUVTAS. TV pev On EmTa els avTiKxa
TPOT@ T@ ElpNMEVO ATTOA@AEE.

120. Kata 6€ cov padiota thy KapBicew
vovo ov éyiveto Ta6E. UTrO Kupou kataotadels Hv
Lapoiov UTapxos ‘Opoirs avip Tepons: oUTOS
emeOuunoe T I)" MATOS ovK ogiou: ouTe yap Tt
Tabwy ovTE aKovcas fLdTaLoy eros mpos IloAv-
KpaTEoS TOD Laplov, ovde LOwv TpOTEpor, éTrEeOvUEE
AaBov adtov aATONETAL, WS MeV O1 TAEDVES NEYOUCL,
61a Tounvoe Tiva aitinv. él Tov Bacidéos Oupéwv
KaTnevov tov te Opoitea Kai ad ov Teponv TO
ovvoua elvat MutpoBarea, vopov apxovra TOU ev
Aackvnrelg, TOUTOUS ex Aoyou és velKed OULLTrE-
oer, KpWomevov dé Tepe apeTNS elrrely Tov Mutpo-
Batea 7 "Opoitn T pope €povTa “20 yap év ay pov
oye, Os Sacre yHoov 2a pov Tpos TO OW vOU@
T poo Kelpevny ov T POTEKT}TAO, de 8 Te eovcav
EVTETEA XeipoPivar, THY TOV TLS emix@piav TeV-
TexaloeKka omhityot émavactas eaxe Kal vov avTiis
TUpavvevel.” ov pev 67 pv act TOvTO axovoavTa
Kal adynoavTa TO ovetcei em Oupiiio at OUK OUT@
Tov elmavta Tavita ticacGat ws LlodXvKpatea
TAVTWOS ATTONETAL, OL GVTIVA KAKOS HKOUCE.

121. Of dé ékdocoves N€youvat Téa Opoitea
és Lapov KNPUKA orev 67) Xprwaros Seno opevov
(ov yap @v on) TOUTO ye Aeyerau), kal tov Lonv-
Kpatea Tuxeiy KATAKELMEVOD EV avdpeave, Tapeivat
6€ of Kal ‘AvaxpeovTa TOV Treov: Kal Kws €lT ex
mpovoins avrov KaTHAOYEOVTA Ta ‘Opoitew Tp2)-
ymara, ele Kab ouvTuxin TLS TOLAUTN eTTEYEVETO"
TOV Te yap KypuKa Tov ‘Opoitew mapedOorTa

148

BOOK III. r1g-121

whose life she had asked, and the eldest of her
sons besides; all the rest he put to death. Thus
immediately perished one of the seven.

120. What I will now relate happened about the
time of Cambyses’ sickness. The viceroy of Sardis
appointed by Cyrus was Oroetes, a Persian. This
man purposed to do a great wrong; for though he
had received no hurt by deed or word from Polycrates
of Samos, nor had even seen him, he formed the
desire of seizing and killing him. The reason alleged
by most was this:—As Oroetes and another Persian,
Mitrobates by name, governor of the province at
Dascyleium, sat by the king’s door, they fell from
talk to wrangling and comparing of their several
achievements: and Mitrobates taunted Oroetes,
saying, “ You are not to be accounted a man; the
island of Samos lies close to your province, yet you
have not added it to the king’s dominion—an island
so easy to conquer that some native of it rose against
his rulers with fifteen men at arms, and is now lord
of it.”1 Some say that Oroetes, angered by this
taunt, was less desirous of punishing the utterer of it
than of by all means destroying the reason of the
reproach, namely Polycrates.

121. Others (but fewer) say that when Oroetes
sent a herald to Samos with some request (it is not
said what this was), the herald found Polycrates lying
n the men’s apartments, in the company of Anacreon
of Teos; and, whether by design to show contempt
for Oroetes, or by mere chance, when Oroetes’ herald

1 See ch. 39.
149

HERODOTUS

Siareveo Gat, KOU TOV Todvuxpatea (tuxeiy yar
ATETT PALpLEVOY Tpos TOV TOLXOV) OUTE TL peTa-
oTpadivar OUTE iTroxpivac Bar,

122. Airéas pev Sh avTat Subaciat hEéyovrat
tod Oavarou Tob Hoduxpareos yeveo bat, Tapeore
de mel\OecBat oxortépy Tes BovreTat avTEoD. 0 0é
av Opoityns tCopevos év Mayvynoin tH b7rép Mat-
avdpov ToTamovd olknuevn EmewTe Mupaov tov
Tvyew avdpa Avéov és Xapov ayyerinv déporta,
palov 70d Toduepareos TOV vooV. Horuxparas
yap €oTl Tpa@Tos THY 2pELs iOpev “EAA }ve@V Os
Jaraccoxpatecw emrevo7On, Tape Mivwos TE TOU
Kvewoctov kai et 6) TIS dros TpoTepos TOUTOU
npee THs Oaradoons: THS 6€ avOpwTnins Aeyouentys
yevers Tlokuxparns TPOTOS, éeXmloas TONGS € eXov
Twvins Te Kal VI}T OV ap&ev. ee @V TAaUTA
pew Ovavoetpevov 0 “Opoitns mrépurbas ary yediny
€xeye Tade. ‘’Opoitns oduxparei ade Reyer.
muvOavopat émtBouneverv cE Tpyypace peyanouct,
Kal XONMATa TOL OVK Eivat Kara Ta ppovnuara.
ov yuv ade TOU}TAS opbacels ev TEWUTOV, THCELS
6é€ Kal éué émol yap Bacireds Kayuftons érifov-
ever Gavaror, Kal Hoe ToOTO eEayyérdeT ar cay
vews. ov vuv ewe EKICOMLT US aurov Kal XONMATA,
Ta peev AUT@V autos eye, Ta O€ eje éa yeu"
elvexev TE Xpnpear ov apkeus aTaons THs Boe
el O€ pou aT LO TEES Ta TeEpt TOV XPNUATOY, meprpov
GoTLS TOL TicTOTATOS TUYXaVEL EoY, TO EY@ aTO-
dé€o.”

123: Tadra axovoas Tloduxparns non Te Kal
eBovreTo: Kal KOS ¢ mis yap VPNMATOV LEYANWS,
arroTéute, Tpata Katovrouevov Maravopiov Mar-

150

BOOK III. 121-123

entered and addressed him, Polycrates, then lying
with his face to the wall, never turned nor answered
him.

122. These are the two reasons alleged for Poly-
crates’ death; believe which you will. But the up-
shot was that Oroetes, being then at Magnesia which
stands above the river Maeander, sent Myrsus,
son of Gyges, a Lydian, with a message to Samos,
having learnt Polycrates’ purpose; for Polycrates was
the first Greek, of whom I have knowledge, to aim
at the mastery of the sea, leaving out of account
Minos of Cnossus and any others who before him held
maritime dominion; of such as may be called men
Polycrates was the first so to do, and he had great
hope of making himself master of Ionia and the
Islands. Learning then that such was his intent,
Oroetes sent him this message: “ These from Oroetes
to Polycrates :—I learn that you plan great enter-
prises, and that you have not money sufficient for your
purpose. Do then as I counsel and you will make
yourself to prosper and me to be safe. King Cam-
byses designs my death; of this I have clear intelli-
gence. Now if you will bring me away with my
money, you may take part of it for yourself and leave
the rest with me; thus shall you have wealth enough
to rule all Hellas. If you mistrust what I tell you of
the money, send your trustiest minister and I will
prove it to him.”

123. Hearing this, Polycrates liked the plan and
consented ; and, as it chanced that he had a great
desire for money, he first sent one of his townsmen,

I51

HERODOTUS

avdpiou dvipa TOV aoTav, 6s ob iy YPaHpaTLaTnS”
os Xpove ov TOAAD borepov TOUT@Y TOV KOo [Lov
TOV €K TOU dw8peavos TOU Tloduxpdreos eovTa
akobéntov avéOnke tavta és To” Hpaov. o 6é
"Opoitns palwv tov KatdoKoTrov éovta Tpoc6bo-
Kilov é7roice TOLdOE? AdpvaKas OKT@ TANPwCAS
AiGwv TAY KapTa Bpaxéos ToD Tepl avTa Ta
vetea, eTUTTONTS TOV AiBcov Xpucov émreBanre,
Katadijoas O€ Tas Ndpvaxas ELE éroiuas. eNav
6é 6 Mardvdpios cat Oenodpevos arnyyedre TO
TloAvepartei.

124. “O 6€ modAAa pev TOV pavTioV aTayopeEt-
ovT@Y TONG dé TeV girov éaTédeTO avTooe,
mpos O€ Kal iSovens THS Guyatpos or evuTrviou
ToLnvoe édoKee ot TOV TaTépa ev T@ 7)€p6 jeeTEwpov
éovta NodcAat ev UO Tov Atos, voter bar dé v7
Tod HAlov. TavTHnY idodca THy OvrLY TaVTOiN éyi-
veTO 1) aTroonuncat Tov IlokvKpatea Tapa Tov
"Opoitea, kat 6 Kai lovtos avtTod éml THY TEVTN-
KOVTEPOV erepnpilero. 0 O€ a NTELANTE, VY TOS
amovooTnan, ToNNOV pp Xpovoy TmaplevevecOar.
1 6e 7) HPNHTATO ETLTEAEA TAVTA ryevéo Bac: BovrecOau
yap tapGeveverOar TAEW ypovoy 1) TOU TaTpOS
éatepncbat.

125. Ilonuxpatns 6€ waons cupBovrins aXdo-
ynoas émwree Tapa Tov ‘Opoitea, Gua ayopevos
Gddovs TE TONNOUS T@V éTaipwv, év 6€ 67) Kal
Anpornoea TOV Kar\ud avros Kporevintny av6pa,
int pov Te €ovTa KaL THV TeXYNY doKéovra apiota
TOV Kar EwWUTOV. aTLKOMEVOS O€ €5 TH Mayn-
ainv o Iloduxparns dvehbOapn KaKxas, ovTE EwuTOD
akiws ovTe TOV EwuTOV Ppovnudtav: OTL yap pm

152

BOOK III. 123-125

Maeandrius, son of Maeandrius, to look into the
matter; this man was his scribe; it was he who not
long afterwards dedicated in the Heraeum all the
splendid adornment of the men’s apartment in Poly-
crates house. When Oroetes heard that an inspection
was to be looked for, he filled eight chests with stones,
saving only a very shallow layer at the top; then he
laid gold on the surface of the stones, made the
chests fast and kept them ready. Maeandrius came
and saw, and brought word back to his master.

124. Polycrates then prepared to visit Oroetes;
despite the strong dissuasion of his diviners and
friends, and a vision seen by his daughter in a dream ;
she dreamt that she saw her father aloft in the air,
washed by Zeus and anointed by the sun; after this
vision she used all means to persuade him not to go
on this journey to Oroetes; even as he went to his
fifty-cared ship she prophesied evil for him. When
Polycrates threatened her that if he came _ back
safe, she should long remain a virgin, she answered
with a prayer that his threat might be fulfilled: for
she would rather, she said, be long left a virgin than
lose her father.

125. But Polycrates would listen to no counsel.
He sailed to meet Oroetes, with a great retinue of
followers, among whom was Democedes, son of Calli-
phon, a man of Crotona and the most skilful physician
of his time. But no sooner had Polycrates come to
Magnesia than he was foully murdered, making an
end which ill beseemed himself and his pride; for,

153

HERODOTUS

of Xupynkociwy yevomevor TUpavvot ovde els TOY
Gd\Xov “EXAnvxov tupavvev akwos éoti Lordv-
KpaTei meyarorpeTreiny cumPANOHVaL. aToKTELVAS
d€ pv ovK akiws aTnyaLos Opoitns avertavpace
Tav S€ OL ETOMEVOY OcOL pev AoaV Layst0l, am ince,
KEAEV@V oeas E@UTD yapw eidevat éovtas édev-
Gepous, Gao d€ Hoa Ecivot TE Kal 6obAou TOD
ETOMEVOV, EV avopaToowy Oyo T OLEUMEVOS elX€.
IloAvuxpatns S€ avakpewadpmevos éeveTédXee Tacap
Tv Ow THs OvyaTpos* EhoDTO pev yap UTO TOD
Avos 6xws tot, éxpieto 5é b70 TOU ALOV, arLELS
AUTOS €K TOU CHLATOS tKudba.

126. Tlodvepateos pev én al Tonal evTUxial
és TovUTO éTedkeUTNTAY TH OL “Apacs O Aiyorrou
Bactrevds mpoewavrevoato.t ¥poVve 6€ OU TOAA@
UVoTEpOV Kal ‘Opoirea TloAvxpateos Ttiates peripr-
ov. pera yap Tov KapSvcew Odvatov Kal TV
Mayov TI Bacirninv pLeveov €v THC Yapéror
‘Opoitns openec pev ovdev Iepoas uO M7jdev
AT APALpy LEVOUS Thy apxnv: oO oe év TAUTY 7H
TApAaY KATA ev EKTELVE MurpoBarea Tov ék
Aackvnetov UTapxov, 6s ol wveldice TA és Ionv-
KpaTea EXOvTA, KaTa 6€ TOU MurpoBatew TOV
matoa Kpavaornp, avopas ev Ilépanoe OoKimous,
anna TE eEvSpice TaVvToia Kat TWA ayyehind opov
éeGovra Aapetou wap aUuTOV, Os ov T pos 7 O0VHV
Ol HY Ta ayyerropeva, KTelvEeL pu OTTLow KopLto-
uevov, dvopas ol UTEicas KaT OOO”, aTroKTEiVas
6é piv Hhavce AUTO ITTY.

1 Stein brackets Ti... mpoeuavrevoato, because Amasis did

not actually prophesy the details; but the words may well
stand.

154

BOOK III. 125-126

saving only the despots of Syracuse, there is no
despot of Greek race to be compared with Poly-
crates for magnificence. Having killed him (in some
way not worth the telling) Oroetes then crucified
him ; as for the Samians in his retinue he let them
go, bidding them thank Oroetes for their freedom;
those who were not Samians, or were servants of
Polycrates’ followers, he kept for slaves. So Polycrates
was hanged aloft, and thereby his daughter’s dream
came true ; for he was washed by Zeus when it rained,
and the moisture from his body was his anointment
by the sun.

126. This was the end of Polycrates’ many suc-
cesses, as Amasis king of Egypt had forewarned
him. But not long after, Oroetes was overtaken by
the powers that avenged Polycrates. After Cambyses
had died and the Magians won the kingship, Oroetes
stayed in Sardis, where he in no way helped the
Persians to regain the power taken from them by the
Medes, but contrariwise; for in this confusion he
slew two notable Persians, Mitrobates, the governor
from Dascyleium, who had taunted him concerning
Polycrates, and Mitrobates’ son, Cranaspes; and be-
sides many other violent deeds, when a messenger
from Darius came with a message which displeased
him, he set an ambush by the way and killed that
messenger on his journey homewards, and made away
with the man’s body and horse.

155

HERODOTUS

127. Aapetos dé ws eo Xe TI aps érreOUmec
TOV ‘Opotrea ticacOat TavTwY TOV adixnpatov
eivexev Kal parora MutpoBarew Kal Tov TALoos.
ex peev 67 Tis iO éns oT parov er avTov ovK edoKee
TEMT EW age oldeovT@v ere TOV TpNywaTov, Kal
veworl EX@Y THY apPYnV Kal TOV ‘Opoirea peyaday
TID tox bv muvGavopwevos EXE" TOV yidvor bev
Tlepoewv edopudopeor, et €iXe de YOpLOV TOV TE Ppvyrov
kal Avédsov Kat ‘le@vexov. mpos Tadta 6) @V oO
Aapetos Tae é euNXAVITATO. ovyKaneoas Uepoéewv
TOUS Ooxiporatous eheye od rdoe, so? 5 Tlepoas,
Tis av Hot TOUTO Dew UTooTas emLTeh ec ele cody
Kal pa) Bin te Kat opine; evOa yap copins Séet,
Bins Epyov. ovcev" tpeov be QV Tis jot ‘Opoirea

) Coovta ayayot 7) aToKTEivete; Os M@hEANTE pév
ee Ilépcas ovdév, kaxa b€ peydda éopye: TovTO
peev Sv0 Huewy niotwoe, MitpoBatea Te Kal Tov
Taloa AUTOD, TOUTO 6€ TOS aVaKaA€oVTAS aAUTOV
Kal T€|LTOMEVOUS im éued xtetver, UBpw ovKx ava-
axeTov daiver. 7 ply Te @v péCov efepyacacbat
july Ilépoas KaKOV, KaTaXapmrTéos eat nuiv
davato.”

128. Aapetos wév Tadra éretpwta, TO 5€é avdpes
TplnKOVTAa UTETTHCAD, AUTOS ExacToS €GéXwY TroLE-
ev tavta. épifovtas dé Aapetos xatedapBave
Kedevov TaddETVaL TadAOpévav OE AayYyaver éx
mwavtwv Bayatos 0 Aptovtew: Xaxa@v Sé 0 Bayaios
TOLEEL Ta06" BvBXr1a ypayrapevos Toda Kal rept
TONEY € éyouTa T PNY LAT OV oppnyioa ope eT éBanre
TY Aapeiou, peTa O€ HE EXoV tabTa és TAS Ld pos.
AT LKOMEVOS 6€ Kal ‘Opoitew és op éMav, TOV
BuBXiov ev Exactov tTepltatpeopevos €didov TO

156

BOOK III. 127-128

127. So when Darius became king he was minded
to punish Oroetes for all his wrongdoing, and chiefly
for the killing of Mitrobates and his son. But he
thought it best not to send an army openly against
the satrap, seeing that all was stil] in ferment and
he himself was still new to the royal power ; moreover
he heard that Oroetes was very strong, having a guard
of a thousand Persian spearmen and being governor
of the Phrygian and Lydian and Ionian province.
Resorting therefore to a device to help him, he sum-
moned an assembly of the most notable Persians,
whom he thus addressed: “ Who is there among you,
men of Persia, that will undertake and achieve a thing
for me not with force and numbers, but by cunning?
Force has no place where cunning is needful. But to
the matter in hand—which of you will bring me
Oroetes alive, or kill him? for he has done the
Persians no good, but much harm; two of us he has
slain, Mitrobates and his son; nay, and he slays my
messengers who are sent to recall him ; so unbearable
is the insolence of his acts. Therefore death must
stay him from doing the Persians some yet worse evil.”’

128. At this question thirty men promised that
they were ready each for himself to do the king’s will.
Darius bade them not contend but draw lots; they all
did so, and the lot fell on Bagaeus, son of Artontes,
He, thus chosen, got written many letters concerning
many matters; then sealing them with Darius’ seal
he went with them to Sardis. Coming there into
Oroetes’ presence he took out each letter severally
and gave it to one of the royal scribes who attend all

EDd

HERODOTUS

YPappatioTh TE Bacio emureyer Oar ypappa-
TLTTAS dé Bacidyious Ol TUVTES bmapxoe exouer*
AT OTFELPOHLEVOS d€ TOV Sopupopav edidou Ta BuBNa
0 Bayatos, ci evdeEatato aTOCTACW ato ‘Opoitec.
opéwy de ohéas Ta Te BUBALa ceBopévous peyarws
Kal Ta Reyoueva éx Tov BuBdtwv ett peCovas,
d:500 aXXo év TO eviy emea Ta0e" 0, Ilépoa,
Bacirevs Aapeios am aryopevet vpiv 1) Sopupopecwy
‘Opoitea.” of 6€ axovcavTes TOUT@Y peThicay ol
Tas atxypas. id@v 6€ tovTo odéas o Bayaios
metOopuévous TO BuBXio, évOadta 87 Oapajaas TO
Tedeutaiov Tov BuBXriwv dL60t TO ypappatioTh,
év T@ €yéypatto “ Baotreds Aapetos Uépaonae
Toloe €v Lapeer evTédheTae KTELVELY Opoitea. .
ol be Sopudopot Os NKovoay Tara, oT AT ApEVOL
TOUS aKWaKas KTEWOVOL TapauTixa pu, oUT@
67) "Opoitea Tov Tlépanv Moduxpateos tod Lapiou
TLoLES pet iprOov.

129. “ATUKOMEVOY 6é cal avaxopic Bévtov TOV
‘Opoitew Xpnpateov és Ta Sovca, TUVIVELKE xX pov
oU TOAK® UaTEpoV Bacvhea Aapetov ev aypn
Onpav aroO pécxovta an immou or papiivar TOV
TOda. Kal KwsS ia xupoTep@s: eaTpadn 0 yap ol
aaTpayaros éEeywpnoe ex TOV apOpav. vopiter
é€ Kal TpoTEepov Trepl EWUTOV Exel AiyuTtioy
TOUS Soxéovtas elvau TPWTCUS THY iNT pikyV, TOU-
ToLoL EXpaTo. ot O€ ot peBrobrres Kal Biopevor
TOV 7 004, KAKOV peCov epyafov7o. én era ev
én Hmépas Kal ena VUKTAS vmo TOU TA pEOvTOS
KAKOD O Aapeios aypuTvingt eiyeto' 7H Oe oy
oyoon neEepN exovTt ol pravpos, TApakovaas TLS
mpoTepov éte ev Lapoice ToD Kpotwvintew Anpmo-

158

BOOK III. 128-129

governors, for him to read; giving the letters
with intent to try the spearmen and learn if
they would consent to revolt against Oroetes.
Seeing that they paid great regard to the rolls
and yet more to what was written therein, he gave
another, wherein were these words: “Persians!
King Darius forbids you to be Oroetes’ guard,’
which when the guard heard they threw down
their spears. When Bagaeus saw that they obeyed
the letter thus far, he took heart and gave the
last roll to the scribe, wherein were these words:
“King Darius charges the Persians in Sardis to kill
Oroetes.”” Hearing this the spearmen drew their
scimitars and killed Oroetes forthwith. Thus was
Oroetes the Persian overtaken by the powers that
avenged Polycrates of Samos.

129. Oroetes’ slaves and other possessions were
brought to Susa. Not long after this, it happened
that Darius, while hunting, twisted his foot in dis-
mounting from his horse, so violently that the ball of
the ankle joint was dislocated from its socket. Darius
ealled in the first physicians of Egypt, whom he had
till now kept near his person; who, by their forcible
wrenching of the foot, did but make the hurt worse ;
and for seven days and nights the king could get no
sleep for the pain. On the eighth day he was in
very evil case; then someone, who had heard in
Sardis of the skill of Democedes of Croton, told the

159

HERODOTUS

K1)5€0s THD TEXDIY ayyedret TO Aapeio- O Oe
ayew pw THY Taxlorny map Ewutov éxédevoe
Tov dé ws e€evpov év Toiat Opoitew avdparrodo.ct
6xou On aTnmEeAnpEevOYV, TapHyov és pécov Tédas
Te E\KxovTa Kal paxece eo Onpévov.

130. 2rabevta e és pécov elpwra o Aapetos
THv Téyynv et emiatatTto: 0 5é ovK UTEdéKETO,
appwdéwmv p17) EmuTov exdyvas TO Tapdray THs
“EXAados 7 aTecTepnmevos: Katehavn TE
T@ Aapetp Texvatel émlatduevos, Kal Tors
ayaryovTas autov éxéXevce poaotiyds Te Kal
KévTpa trapadépe és TO pecov. 0 bé évOadTa
67 @v éxdatver, das atpexéws pev ovK eértl-
oTacQat, ouiryoas Oé€ intep® Pravpws Exe THY
TEXYID. peta 0€, WS ol erétpee, “EXdqveKoiae

or \ > \
inpace XpewpLevos Kal ima peta Ta ioxupa
Tpooayov Umvou Te pov Nayxavew émrotee Kal ev
ypove oAy@ vUyléa piv aTrédeEe, ovdama ert
érmivovta aptimouv écecOar. Swpéetar dyn py
peta tadta o Aapetos Tredémv ypucéwy Svo0 Cev-
yeou 0 O€ pu éreipeto el ot SumANoLoY TO KAKOV
émritnoes véwet, OTL py Uyréa erroince. Habels dé
to émet 0 Aapetos amotéurer puv Tapa Tas
EwWUTOD yuvaikas* TapayovTes O€ Of EvVOUDYOL ENre-
yov impos Tas yuvaixas ws BactNét ovTOS ein Os
THY wuxny ATEOWKE. UmoTUT TOUTE de avTéwy
EKATTN piary ToD xpucov és OnKnv edwpéero
Anpoxnoea Ouro 7] TL Oarpirev Swpen OS TOUS
amon im TovTas aro TOV duadewy oTaThpas é7r0-
pevos 0 olKeT nS, T@ ovvopa Hv Xkitwv, avedeyeTo
Kal ol Xphma ToNNOv TL Ypucov suvenéx On.

169

BOOK III]. 129-130

king of him. Darius bade Democedes be brought to
him without delay. Finding the physician somewhere
all unregarded and forgotten among Oroetes’ slaves,
they brought him into view, dragging his chains and
clad in rags.

130. When he came before the king, Darius
asked him if he had knowledge of his art.
Democedes denied it, for he feared that by
revealing the truth about himself he would wholly
be cut off from Hellas. Darius saw clearly that
he was using craft to hide his knowledge,! and
bade those who led him to bring out scourges
and goads for him. Then Democedes confessed, in
so far as to say that his knowledge was not exact:
but he had consorted (he said) with a physician and
thereby gained some poor acquaintance with the
art. Darius then entrusting the matter to him,
Democedes applied Greek remedies and used gentle-
ness instead of the Egyptians’ violence; whereby
he made the king able to sleep and in a little while
recovered him of his hurt, though Darius had had no
hope of regaining the use of his foot. After this,
Darius rewarded him with a gift of two pairs of
golden fetters. “Is it then your purpose,’ Demo-
cedes asked, “to double my pains for my making
you whole?”’ Darius, pleased by his wit, sent him to,
the king’s wives. The eunuchs brought him to thes
women, saying, “This is he who saved the king’an
life”; whereupon each of them took a vessel and,
scooping with it from a chest full of gold, so richly
rewarded the physician that the servant, whose
name was Sciton, collected a very great sum of gold
by following and gleaning the staters that fell from
the vessels.

1 Or, that he knew how to practise his art ?

161
VOL, Il M

HERODOTUS

131. ‘O d&€ Anpokndns odtos ade ex Kpot@vos
aT Ly LEVOS Todvxparei Ominnoe marpl ouveixeTo
év TH Kporeve opynv Nahe @ ToUTOY €TELTE OUK
édvvato pépeey, aT ONT OV oiXeTo és Alyivav.
KaTacTas dé és TAUT HY T POT eTEL UmepeBarero
TOUS addous inTpous, do KEUI)S TEP eo Kal EXoV
ovdevy TaV boa Tepl THY TEXYNY EOTL EpyaArnla.
Kal wy deuTépy eTeL TahavTov Atyuvijrat Snooty
pia Govvrat, TpIT@ dé étei A@nvator Exatov pvéwr,
tetaptm 6€ étei LlodAvKpatns dv@v TadavTov.
oUT@ pLev amiKeTo és THV Lamov, Kat amo ToUTOU
Tob avdpos ovK iyelora Kpotvefrac ¢ int pot evdo-
Kipnoay. eyeveTo yap @v TovTO ore Tp@Toe bev
Kpot@vijtat intpol édXéyovto ava thv “EddAdba
eivat, O0evTepor O6€ Kupnvaiot. Kata Tov avTov 6é
TOUTOV Xpovov Kal _ Apyetor HKOVOV [LOUTLKNV ElVAL
tee ™P@TOL.*

. Tote 6 o Anpoxyoys ev TOLL Lovcoice
eee Aapeioyv oixov Te péyioTov eiye Kal
omotpatelos Bacidés éyeyovee, TANV TE EvOS TOU
és ‘EXAnvas amiévat TavTa TaAAA OL Taphy.
Kal TovTO pev Tovs Alyumtious intpovs, of Ba-
giNéa TpoTEepov i@vTo, péAXOVTAS avacKONOTL-
etc Oat te UTO”EXANVOS intpod éEcowOncar, Tov-
tous Bacikéa Tapaitnoapevos éppvcato: TovTO
33 pavtw >Hretov Lodvuepatei erictopevov Kat
a7 WENT PEVOY év Tolat avdpaTddoot €pptoaro.
ny Oe péyLaTov T piyypea Anpeownons Tape Bactrée.

133. "Ev ypove S€ odym peta radTa Tade

? Stein suspects from éyévero yap to mpéror, but for no very
cogent reason ; though the mention of the Argive musicians
is certainly irrelevant.

162

BOOK III. 131-133

131. Now this is how Democedes had come from
Croton to live with Polycrates: he was troubled with
a harsh-tempered father at Croton, whom being unable
to bear, he left him and went to Aegina. Settled
there, before a year was out, he excelled all the other
physicians, although he had no equipment nor any
of the implements of his calling. In his second
year the Aeginetans ! paid him a talent to be their
public physician; in the next the Athenians hired
him for an hundred minae, and Polycrates in the next
again for two talents. Thus he came to Samos; and
the fame of the Crotoniat physicians was chiefly
owing to him; for at this time the best physicians in
Greek countries were those of Croton, and next
to them those of Cyrene. About the same time
the Argives had the name of being the best
musicians.

132. So now for having healed Darius at Susa
Democedes had a very great house and ate at the
king’s table ; all was his, except only permission to
return to his Greek home. When the Egyptian
chirurgeons who had till now attended on the king
were about to be impaled for being less skilful than
a Greek, Democedes begged their lives of the king
and saved them; and he saved besides an Elean
diviner, who had been of Polycrates’ retinue and was
left neglected among the slaves. Mightily in favour
with the king was Democedes.

133. Not long after this, Atossa, Cyrus’ daughter

1 The Aeginetan talent = about 82 Attic minae (60 of
which composed the Attic talent).

163
M 2

HERODOTUS

anna curynverke yevéo Pat. ‘Atocon TH Kvpov
pev Ovyatpt Aapeiou dé cyuvaixt eT L Tob pacrod
ébu hupua, [eT a ¢ dé é ex paryev EVEMETO T poo. ocov
peev 01 Ypovoyv Hv EXacco), y € KpUTTovTa Kal
alo XvVvoLEDn) eppate ovoevt: emeiTe o€ EV KAK® HV,
peTeTeuaTo TOV Anpoxndea Kai ot er ébete. O
6é das vyléa Trownaew eEopKot pu 7) bev Ol avTu-
Toupyycew €Kxelvny TovTO 70 ay auras den OF
denoec0ar d€ ovdev0S TOV Goa és aiayvyny éoTl
épovta.

134. ‘Os 6€ dpa puv peta TadTa l@pevos vytéa
dm edefe, évOadta 61 bidaxGeioa UT Tod Anpo-
KNOEOS 7) » “Atooca Tpooedepe ev 7 Koitn Aapeto
hoyov TOLOVOE. a “0 Bacirev, Eyov Suvapuv TO-
CAUTHY KATNTAL, OUTE TL cOvos TPOTKT@MEVOS ouTe
Ovvap Méponoc. oiKos O€ éatl avopa Kal véov
Kal Xpnuatov Heyddov Seo OTH paiverbat Tl
ATrOOELKVULEVOY, L iva Kal Tépoas exudbwor OTL UT’
avopos apXovTat. én auporepa 6é ToL Tuppeper
TavTA TOLEELY, Kal iva opeav Tlépoa € eTicTWVTAL
avopa elvat Tov mpoecTe@ta, Kal iva TpiBwvtat
TONE [LC pnde TXOAnVY ayovTeEs emtBovrevoat TOs
yov yap av TL Kab amodéEavo Epyov, Ews véos els
mucin’ avEopéven yep TO TOUATL cuvavgovrar
Kal al ppeves, ynpacKovTe o€ ovyynpdaKkouet Kal
és Ta Tmpnypara TAVTA drrapSruvvovrat.” ) pev
on TavTa ex o1dax iis éevye, 0 O° apeiBero TotaLoe.
a) yuvat, Tavre 60a TEP AUTOS ETTLVOEW TOLIT ELV
elpneas: eyo yap BeBovrevpar bevas yedupav
€x THabE THS HrrElpov és THY ETE PNY Hretpov em
2 «vas oTparever bau Kal TavTa ONiyoU ypovoU
grrat TeNevpeva.” Reyes "Atooca tade. “ “Opa

164

BOOK III. 133-134

and Darius’ wife, found a swelling growing on her
breast, which broke and spread further. As long as
it was but a small matter, she said nothing of it but
hid it for shame; but presently growing worse,
she sent for Democedes and showed it to him. He
promised to cure her, but made her to swear that
she would requite him by granting whatsoever he
requested of her; saying, that he would ask nothing
shameful.

134. His remedies having made her whole, Atossa
at Democedes’ prompting thus addressed Darius in
their chamber: “ Sire, you are a mighty ruler; why
sit you idle, winning neither new dominions nor new
power for your Persians? If you would have them
know that they have a man for their king, it is right
and fitting for one of your youth and your wealth to
let them see you achieving some great enterprise.
Thereby will you gain a double advantage: the
Persians will know that their king is truly a man;
and in the stress of war they will have no leisure
for conspiring against you. Now is your time for
achieving great deeds, while you are still young: for
as a man’s mind grows with his body’s growth, so as
the body ages the mind too grows older and duller
for all uses.”” Thus she spoke, being so prompted.
“ Lady,’ said Darius, “ what you say I am already
minded to do. I am resolved to make a bridge from
this to the other continent and so lead an army
against the Scythians; and in a little while we will
set about accomplishing this.” ‘See now,” Atossa
answered, “forbear for the nonce to attack the

165

HERODOTUS

ea. / \ \ /, 7 yA
vuv, éwl YevOas péev Thy mMpeTnv iévat Eacov:
e / b] \ \ 4 4 / \ /
ovToL yap, émeav av Bovry, Ecovtat Tor avd bé
b \ \ €c Lo / Q > a) /
poe ert THY EXAada aotpateverbar. eémiupéew
yap Aoyo muvOavomern Aaxaivas TE [LOL yever Pau
Oeparraivas kai Apyetas cat ’Attixas cal Kopuv-
Gias. eyes 6é avopa emt O€OTAT ov avopav
mavtwy dé€ar Te Exacta THS EXAdSos Kal KaTy-
yyoac@at, TovTov 6s aev Tov TOda é&tHCaTO.”
> / a ceo 4 b] \ /
apelBetat Aapetos “°O yvvat, eet totvuy Tot
Soxéer THs “EAXdSos Huéas TPaTAa avoTepacdbat,
KatacKoTous pot doxéer Llepcéwy mp@tov dmewvov
an a /

ELVAL OMOD TOUT TO OU AEyELS TE“aL es avTOUs,
e / iy.

of paGovtes kai tdovtes éeEayyedéovor Exacta
avuTav Hpi: Kal émerta éEeriaTdpevos em’ avTovs
Tpépoua.

135. Tatra ele Kal apa émos. Te Kal épyov
€moiee. émelte yap TaxioTa Huépyn érrédapre,
» /

Karécas Ilepcéwy avédpas Soximovs mevtexaidexa
€veTérrETO adhe Erropevous Anuoxndei dreEeNOeiv
\ 4 4 is / e/ \
Ta Tapabaracoa Tis EnXrdbos, Oks TE pen)
Ovadpycerat odéas o Anuoxnons, adra po Tav-
TWS OTLTW amdfouat, EVTELNALEVOS d€ ToUvTOLGL
tadta, devTepa Kadécas avTov Anpuoxnoea éd€éeTo
avtov bkws éEnynoduyevos Tacav Kal émidéEas
Thy ‘EdA doa Toit [léponoe oTriaw gee" o@pa 6€
pw TO tarpl Kal Toll aberpeoiar éxéNeve mara,
Ta éxeivouv éTiT\Na AaPovTa ayew, pas ddNa ot
ToANaT ANCA avTlo@cev mpos b€ és Ta Sapa
OAKdba of bn acupParéecOar TAHTAaS ayabav
TAVTOLWY, THY dua ol TAEVcCETAaL. Aapetos pev
n /
57, Soxéew uot, dw ovdevds SoXEpOD voouv éeray-
/ / t ~ / \ / / ig
yédXeTO of tadTa. Anpoxrydns 6€ deicas pu) ev
166

BOOK III. 134-135

Seythians; you will find them whenever you so
desire; nay, rather, I pray you, march against Hellas.
[ have heard of Laconian and Argive and Attic and
Corinthian women, and would fain have them for
handmaidens. There is a man by you who is fitter
than any other to instruct and guide you in all
matters concerning Hellas: I mean the physician
who healed your foot.” “ Lady,” answered Darius,
“since it is your desire that we should first try
conclusions with Hellas, methinks it is best that we
send Persians with the man of whom you speak to
spy out the land and bring us news of all that they
have seen in it; thus shall I have full knowledge
to help my adventure against Hellas.”

135. So said Darius, and it was no sooner said than
done. For the next day at dawn he called to him
fifteen notable Persians, and bade them go with
Democedes and pass along the seaboard of Hellas;
charging them, too, by all means to bring the physi-
cian back and not suffer him to escape. Having thus
charged them he next sent for Democedes himself,
and required of him that when he had shown and
made clear all Hellas to the Persians, he should come
back ; “ And take,” said he, “ all your movable goods
to give your father and your brethren ; I will give you
many times as much in return; and I will send to sail
with you a ship of burden with a cargo of all things
desirable.’ Darius, I think, made this promise in all
honesty. But Democedes feared lest the king should

167

HERODOTUS

éxmetp@to Aapetos, ovte eT LO pa mev TAVTa Ta
Sudopeva eOéKeTO, AANA Ta pev EWUTOD KATA
xeopny Edn KaTaneipew, iva omiaw open aTreN-
@ov EX OL, THD. HEVTOL oNKaoa, THY ot Aapetos
emayyéeAreTO &s THY S@penv Tote aderpevian,
déxecOar Eby. évTEetNapevos Sé Kal TOVTM TaUTA
o Aapetos amoatédXer avtous émlt OddNaccav.

136. KataBdvres 6€ ovtot és Bowiknvy Kat
Dowikns és Yoadva workw avtixa pev Tpinpeas
S00 émAnpwcar, dua O€ avTHGL Kal yavoV péeyav
TavtTolwv ayabav: TapecKevacpévor O€ TavTa
érreov és THY “EXXdba, TpoctaxovTes O€ avTHs
Ta Tapabardcoa eOnedvTo Kal ateypadorTo, és
0 Ta TOANA aUTHS KaL OVo“acTa Denoduevor aTi-
KOVTO THS ‘Tradins eS Tapavra. éevOadta O€ éK
pnoT@vys TIS Anpoknboeos ‘Apia ropirions TOV
Tapavtiver 6 Bactreds TovTO pev Ta moda
Tapétuce Tov Mnoixéwv vedv, TovTO Sé avTovs
TOUS Tlépoas eipEe ws KATA KOTOUS b7n0ev covTas.
ev @ O€ OvTOL TabTa em aa Xov, o Anpoxnédns és
THY Kpotova ATUKVEETOL aTruypévou 6€ On TOU-
Tou és tiv éwuTov o “Aptatodirtions éXvce Tovs
Ilépcas, cal ta wapédkaBe Tov vewv atrédwxé
opt.

137. [[\éovtes b€ évOedrev of Ilépacat kai d0-
kovtes Anyuoxnoea amixvéovta és tHv Kpotava,
evpovTes O€ ply ayopalovTa amToOVTO avTov. TeV
dé Kpotwrintéwv of wév Katappwoéovtes Ta Llep-
clKa TpnyuaTa tTpoiévar Etolwot Hoav, of 6€
GVTAaTTOVTO Kal Toit oKUTANOLCL ETaLov TOUS
Ilépoas mpoicxopevous émea tade. “”Avdpes
Kpotwrintat, opate ta Trotéete? avdpa Baatnréos.

168

BOOK III. 135-137

be but trying him; therefore he made no haste to
accept all that was offered, but answered that he
would leave his own possessions where they were,
that he might have them at his return; as for the
ship which Darius promised him to carry the gifts
for his brethren, that he accepted. Having laid
this same charge on Democedes also, Darius sent
all the company to the coast.

136. They came down to the city of Sidon in
Phoenice, and there chartered two triremes, as well
as a great galleon laden with all things desirable ;
and when all was ready they set sail for Hellas,
where they surveyed and described the coasts
to which they came; until having viewed the
greater and most famous parts they reached Taras
in Italy. There Aristophilides, king of the Taren-
tines, willing to do Democedes a kindness, took off
the steering gear from the Median ships, and put
the Persians under a guard, calling them spies.
While they were in this plight Democedes made his
way to Croton ; nor did Aristophilides set the Persians
free and restore to them what he had taken from
their ships, till the physician was by now in his own
country.

137. The Persians sailed from Taras and pursued
Democedes to Croton, where they found him buying
in the town and were for seizing him. Some Cro-
toniats, who feared the Persian power, would have
given him up; but others held him against the king's
men and beat them with their staves. “Nay,” said
the Persians, “look well, men of Croton, what you

169

HERODOTUS

Spnmrerny ryevopevov eEarpceabe. Kas Tav’Ta Ba-
oUNél Aapeip ExXproee mepuBpic Gar; KOS O€
vp Th mrovevjueva €&er Kaos, HV amérjabe
yuéeas; emt tiva b€ Thade TpoTépny aTpaTevaco-
/ / \ , 2 /

pcOa Tord; Tiva dé wpoTépnvy avdparodierCat
mepingoueOa;” TAUTa NéyovTES TOUS K potwyintas
OUK@Y eretBov, Gad efarpeDevres te Tov Anpo-
Kybea KAL TOV yadNov TOV dima YOVTO amratpe-
Oévres améteov oriaw és tTHv “Acinv, ov8 ére
etntncav TO TpocwTépw THs “EXXdSdos atriKopevot
expadety, EOTEPN EVOL TOU NYEHOVOS. Tooovee pév-
TOL eveTetharo ot Anpoxnons Wayopevorat, Ke-
Neveov ELTrEt opeas Aapeiw ote dpwoorat THY
Mirevos Ouyatépa Anpoxndns yuvaixa. tod yap
69 Taratctéw Mirewvos iv ovvo“a ToAXOY Tapa
Racinre: KATA O€ TOUTO joe doxéet oirevoat Tov
yayov TOUTOV TETAS Xpnwara peyara Anpo-
Kyons, va havyn wpos Aapetou wy Kat év TH éEwuTov
ae

13 "AvayOevtes &€ € ex THIS Kpéravos ol ' Wéeoas
exTi@TOValL THOL VNVOl és ‘Inruyiny; Kal opeas
CovhevovTas év0adra TidXos avip Tapavtivos
puyas pucdpevos amnyaye mapa Baciréa Aag-
petov. 0 6€ avtl TOUTOV éTOLmos Hy OiSovar TOUTO
6 tt BovAoTO avTOS. TidXos 6€ alpéerar KaTOSOV
ol €s Tdpavra yever Oar, Tpoamrnyns 4pLEv os TY
cuppopyy: iva 6€ 7) cuvrapaen THY EAAaéa, 7 ny
“ avTov TONS peyas TED emt THV ‘Iraninny,
Kyidiovs potvovs amoypav ot &pn Tovs Kata-
yovtas yiver Oat, Soxéwv ard ToUTwY éovTwY Toit
Tapavtivoict ditwv pddiata THY KdTOOOY ot
écecPar. Aapetos 5€ wmodeEduevos émeté)ee:
170

BOOK III. 137-138

do ; you are taking from us an escaped slave of the
great king; think you that King Darius will rest con-
tent under this insolence? Think you that the deed
will profit you if you drive us forth? Your city will
then be the first that we will attack and essay to
enslave.” But the men of Croton paid no heed to
them ; so the Persians lost Democedes and the galleon
that had been their consort, and sailed back for Asia,
making no endeavour to visit and learn of the further
parts of Hellas now that their guide was taken from
them. But Democedes gave them a message as they
were setting sail; they should tell Darius, he said,
that Democedes was betrothed to the daughter of
Milon. For Darius held the name of Milon the
wrestler in great honour; and, to my thinking, the
reason of Democedes’ seeking this match and paying
a great sum for it was to show Darius that he was a
man of estimation in his own country as well as
Persia.

138. The Persians then put out from Croton ; but
their ships were wrecked on the Iapygian coast, and
they themselves made slaves in the country, until
one Gillus, a banished man of Taras, released and
restored them to Darius. In return for this the king
offered Gillus any reward that he might desire;
Gillus told the story of his misfortune, and asked
above all to be restored to Taras; but, not willing
that a great armament should for his cause sail to
Italy and thereby he should help to trouble Hellas,
it was enough, he said, that the Cnidians alone should
be his escort; for he supposed that thus the Taren-
tines would be the readier to receive him back, the
Cnidians being their friends. Darius kept his word,

19%

HERODOTUS

Teurpas yap dryryeXov és Kvidov xatayeww odéas
exeheve TidXov és Tapavra. mewlopuevor de Aa-
pei Kyidcor Tapavtivous OUK@V emevOov, Binv dé
advvaTot oO av 7 poo pepely. TAUTA pev vuv ovr
empnx On: ovToL d€ mpatot x THs "Acins és THY
“EAAaba aTiKovTo Tépoar, Kal ovTOL dla ToLOVdE
TpHyHa KATATKOTOL _€yevovTo.

139. Mera 6é Tatra La pov Bactrevs Aapeios
aipéet, TOoM@V TaTéwV TpPoOTny ‘EXAnvidw@v Kal
BapBapov, dua Tonvoe Twa aitiny. KapuBicew
TOU Kupou OTpATEVvOpMEVOV em Alyurrov anNXot Te
cuxvol és THY AtyuTrov | ATLKOVTO “EXjvor, oP
per, @S 0K 08, KaT _eetropiny TTPATEVOMEVOL, ov ¢
TLVES Kal aUTHS THs yepns Oentat: TOV HV Kab
Lvrocdv o 0 Aldkeos, Tlodvepareos Te éwv adeddeos
Kal pevyov eK Sdpov. TOUTOV TOV X.vAOToVTA
katérae evTUXin TUS TOL OE. AaBov Xravida
Kal TepBarouevos Tuppny nyopate év Th Méudu:
io@v 6é avTov Aapeios, Sopupopos Te €ov Kap-
Bicew Kal Noyou ovdevos Kw pEyaXoU, éTEOUUNTE
THs xAavidos Kal ari Tpoceav @VEETO. 0 O€
YvAo0cav opéwv TOV Aapetov peyaros emOupeovTa
TAS XAavios, Gein TUYN XPew@mevos Aéyet “Kyo
TAUTHY Tohew pev OVOEVOS XP MATOS, dL0w pt ¢
adrXws, El TEP OVTW Set yevéoOat TaVTwS TOL.”
aivécas Tadta o Aapelos TapadapSdver TO cima.

140. ‘O pév 67 SvAocayv Hriatato TovTO Ot
aTtoNkwrévat Ov evnOetnv. ws O€ TOD Xpovov 7 po-
Baivovtos KapBvons TE ar ebave Kal TO Mayo
eTraver tno av Ol émTa Kal €x TOV éTTa Aapeios
THY Baotrninv éoxe, muvOaverat 0 Luho ov OS
n Bacirynin TwepternrvOor és TovTOV TOV avepa To

172

BOOK III. 138-140

and sent a messenger to the men of Cnidos, bidding
them bring Gillus back to Taras. They obeyed
Darius ; but they could not persuade the Tarentines
to their will, and were not able to compel them.
This is the whole story. These Persians were the
first who came from Asia into Hellas; and they came
to view the country for the reason aforesaid.

139. After this, Darius conquered Samos, the
greatest of all city states, Greek or other, the reason
of his conquest being this :—When Cambyses, son of
Cyrus, invaded Egypt, many Greeks came with the
army to that country, some to trade, as was natural,
and some to see the country itself; among whom
was Syloson, son of Aeaces, Polycrates’ brother,
and now banished from Samos. This Syloson had
a stroke of good luck. He was in the market
at Memphis wearing a red cloak, when Darius,
at that time one of Cambyses’ guard and
as yet a man of no great account, saw him, and
coveting the cloak came and offered to buy it. When
Syloson saw Darius’ eagerness, by good luck he was
moved to say, “I will not sell you my cloak; but if
it must be so, and no help for it, you can have it for
nothing.” To this Darius agreed and took the
garment.

140. Syloson supposed that he had lost his cloak
out of foolish good nature. But in time Cambyses
died, the seven rebelled against the Magian, and of
the seven Darius came to the throne; Syloson then
learned that the successor to the royal power was

173

HERODOTUS

KoTe autos edwxe ev Aliytrt@ SenBévte TO eipa.
avaBas 6é és Ta Lotca ifeTo és Ta mpoOupa TOV
Bacvr€os olKi@v Kal epy Aapetov evepyeTns Elva.
deyyerDee TAUTA aKovoas 0 TuoUpOs TO Bacirér:
0 6€ Awpdoas réyer Tpos adTov “ Kai tis éotl
“EXjver evepyeTns TO €Y@ Tpoardet mat, veworTl
pev THY apxnv EXOV, dvaBéBnxe o 1 Tes 3) ovdels
Ko Tap {LEAS avT Ov, exo dé _Xpeos evTrely ovdev
avdpos * ‘EXAgvos. Opos S€ avTov mMapayeTe ero,
iva €ldé Tl Oédwv Néyer TavTa. Tapiyye 0
mudoUpOS Tov LvAoTavTa, otavta o€ é pEéoov
eip@T ov OL Epunvecs Tis TE ei Kab TL Tolncas
evEpyeTns dyct eiva Bactnréos. ele QV O ) LuAog ay
mavTa Ta TEpL THY yravioa ryevoueva, Kal ws
avTos ein Kelvos 0 Sous. apet Berar Tpos rabra
Aapetos zie yevvalorate avopav, av KElvos eis Os
éwol ovdepiay éxovTi KO Ovvapw edwKas et Kal
ouiKkpa, GNX’ ov ion YE 7) xapis Omoims ws el vov
Kobev TH peya AaBowpe avT ay ToL Xpucov Kal
apyupov aTAETOV SiSome, OS [7 KoTE TOL [eT apLE-
Ao Aapetov TOV ‘Yotdoteos ev TOLTAVTL.
Eyer pos ratte 0 Svrocav “ "Epol pajte Xpucov
o Baovred pte apyupov Sdidou, arr avacwaou-
peeves pot Gos THY TaTpioa Lapmov, THY VvoV aven-
geod Tob eyoo Todupareos arroBavovros v0
‘Opottew exel dobXos 7 [LET E POS" TAUT MD fuot os
divev Te hovov Kal eEavdparrodictos.

141. Taira axovcas Aapetos améotedXe oTpa-
Tiny Te Kal oTpaTnyov 'OTdvea avdpav TaV éerTa
ryevomevov, evTeLAapuEVOS, Bo@V €enOn 0 YvrAocH?,
TavTa of Troléew émitedéa. KaTaBas dé él Thy
Oaraccav 0 Oravns érTedA€ THY CTpaTEND.

174

BOOK III. 140-141

the man to whom he had given at request the garment
in Egypt; so he went up to Susa and sat at the king’s
porch, saying that he was one of Darius’ benefactors.
When the gate-ward brought word of this to the
king, “ But to what Greek benefactor,” Darius asked,
“can I owe thanks? In the little time since I have
been king hardly one of that nation has come to us,
and I have, so to say, no need of any Greek. Never-
theless let him be brought in, that I may know his
meaning.” The gate-ward brought Syloson in and
set him before them; and the interpreters asked him
who he was, and what he had done to call himself
the king’s benefactor. Then Syloson told the story
of the cloak, and said that it was he who had given
it. ‘Most generous man,” said Darius, “you are he
who made me a present when I had as yet no power;
if it was but a little thing, yet it was as thankworthy
as if someone now gave me a great gift. Take in
requital abundance of gold and silver, that you may
never repent of the service you did Darius son of
Hystaspes.” Nay,’ Syloson answered, “I ask
neither gold, O king, nor silver; only win me back
my fatherland of Samos, where my brother Polycrates
has been done to death by Oroetes, and our slave
now rules; give me back Samos, but so that there be
no bloodshed nor enslaving.”’

141. Hearing this Darius sent an army, and Otanes,
one of the seven, to command it, charging him to
perform all Syloson’s will. So Otanes came down to
the coast and made his army ready.

175

HERODOTUS

2. Ths é dou Maudv6pvos 0 Mazavépiou
ae TO KpaTOS, emeTpoTainy Tapa LloAvKpateos
AaBeov THY appx TO OLKALOTAT@ avdpov Bovndo-
pév@ yevéoOar ove e&eyéveto. ered yap ot
eEayyerOn o IloAvepadteos Oavatos, érotee Towdoe"
Tpara jeev Avos ehevdepiou Bopov idpvcato Kal
TEMEVOS mepl aQuTov oupice TOUTO TO vov €v TO
Tpoactel@ €oTi* peTa O€, WS Ol ETETIOLNTO, éxkd-
oiny cuvaryeipas TavT OV TOV ATTOV ére€e TAO.
s: "Enot, ws ioTe Kal bpets, OKNTT pov Kal dvvapus
Taoa 1) Tloduxpareos € eTLTETPATI TAL, Kal jot Tmape-
yee VOV VLEwV apxew. eyo O€ TA TO meas em
TANTTW, AVTOS KATA OVVAMLY OV TOLNnTw: ouTe yap
pool Tloavucparas 7 per Ke eam ol@y avopav 0 MOoL@ov
EWUT@ oure GAXosS OoTLs TOLAUTA TOLEEL, Todv-
Kparys bev vuv eben jae Hoipay THY ewuTod, eyo
€ és perov THY apxny Ties ¢ igovominy Uply Tpo-
ayopeva. Too doe PEVTOL OLKAL® ~YEpEa EMEWUTO
ryevecOat, €x bev ye TOV Ioduxpareos Xpnudreov
éEalpeta €& TahavTd fol yever Oar, (poo vyny dé
7 pos TOUTOLTL aipedpar AUT@ TE jo Kal ToloL aT
ened atel yevomevolot TOU Acés Tob éXeuGeptou: TO
avTos TE (pov (Opuoapny Kal THY erevdepinu b Upiv
mepuTiOn pt. 0 pev 6n TavTa Toict Laptovoe
err aryryeheT oO" TOV b€ Ts eEavacras eimre “ “ANN
ovo aklos els GU Ye NMEWY ApYeELV, yeyoves TE
KAK@S Kal é@v ddeO pos: anra HadXov OKs Aoyov
SMELLS TOV peTexelpioas XPNKAT OV.

143. Tatra ele €WV EV TOLTL AOTOICL OoKLLOS,
T@ ovvowa HY Tehecapxos. Matdv6pios dé vow
haBaov Qs EL METI TEL THY apxny, aos Tes avr’
aUTOU TUpaVVOs KaTaTHGETAL, OVdEV ETL eV VOW

176

BOOK III. 142-143

142. Now Samos was ruled by Maeandrius, son of
Maeandrius, whom Polycrates had made his vice-
gerent. This Maeandrius desired to act with all
justice, but could not. For when he had news of Poly-
crates’ death, first he set up an altar to Zeus the
Liberator and marked out round it that sacred en-
closure which is still to be seen in the suburb of the
city ; when this was done, he called an assembly of
all the townsfolk, and thus addressed them: “It is
known to you that I have sole charge of Polycrates’
sceptre and dominion ; and it is in my power to be
your ruler. But, so far as in me lies, I will not my-
self do that which I account blameworthy in my
neighbour. I ever misliked that Polycrates or any
other man should lord it over men like to himself.
Polycrates has fulfilled his destiny ; for myself, I call
you to share all power, and I proclaim equality ; only
claiming as my own such privilege that six talents
of Polycrates’ wealth be set apart for my use, and
that I and my descendants have besides the priest-
hood of Zeus the Liberator, whose temple I have
founded, and I now give you freedom.” Such was .
Maeandrius’ promise to the Samians. But one of
them arose and answered: “Nay, but who are you?
You are not worthy to reign over us, being a low-born
knave and rascal. See to it rather that you give an
account of the moneys that you have handled.”

143. These were the words of Telesarchus, a man
of note among the townsfolk. But Maeandrius, per-
ceiving that if he let the sovereignty slip someone
else would make himself despot instead, resolved

177
VOL. Il. N

HERODOTUS

etXe METLEVAL AUTHD, GXN OS avexwpnoe és TID
aKpoTo, peTATEMT OWEVOS éva ExacTOV @s on
Ovyov TAV Xpnpatov d@cwv, cuvéeraBe cdhéas Kal
KaTeonoe. of pev on edebeaTo, Mauavépiov de
ueTa TavTa KaTéXaBe vovaos. éATifwv SE pV
ar oBaveer Bau 0 adehpeds, TO obvoua ay Avka-
puTos, iva EUTETETTEPOS KaTaoXn Ta év TH Lapp
TPN Y HATA, KATAKTELVEL TOUS Sec pwras TavtTas*
ov yap 61, @S oiKact, €Bovhovto elvae éXevdepot.

144, "Ered @V ATiKOVTO ۤ THY Dapov ol
Tépoat KATAYOVTES YvrAocavTa, ov’TE Tis ode
xEtpas avTacipeTat, UTOaTOVOOL TE épacar elvae
ETOLMOL OL TOU Mazavdpiov TTATLOTAL Kab auTos
Maavéptos exX@phoar éx THS vno0U. KAT QLVE-
cavtos © érl TOUTOLCL ‘Otdvew Kal orercapévou,
tov Ilepcéwv ot TrAeicTOv ator Opovous Pépevor
KATEVAVTLOV THS AKpOTTONLOS KaTEATO.

145. Mavavépip dé TO TUpavy@ HV aber eos
UMopapyoTEpos, TO obvopa 7 Xapihews: oUTos 6
Tl 67 eFapapTov ev yopyupn ededeTo, Kal 01) TOTE
eTakovoas TE TA Tpyooopera Kat dvaxvyas oa
TH YOPYUpNSs @S €L0€ Tous Tlépoas elpnvatos

KATNLEVOUS, eBoa Te Kal Eby Aéyou Maravépip
Gérxew édXOeiv és Aoyous. eT aKOUT as 6€ 0 0 Mauav-
Optos AvoavTas avTov éxédeve yey Tap EwuT Ov"
ws 66 aXOn TaxLoTa, NoSopewy Te Kal xaxilov pov
aveTrele emBéa Gar Total Méponos, N€ywv ToLdoe.
‘Rue “ev, @ KAKLOTE GVOPOV, EOVTA TEWUTOD AbEA-
deov Kal aducnoavta ovdev akiov decpovd dyjcas
yopyupns iglocas opewv é TOUS Népcas éx Ban-
Aovtas Té cE Kal avouKov TOLEOVTAS ov ToAmas
ticacGal, oUTw Oy TL €ovTas evTTETEAS yelpwoO var.

178

BOOK III. 143-145

not to give it up. Withdrawing into the citadel, he
sent for each man severally, as though to render
an account of the money; then he seized and bound
them. So they being in prison, Maeandrius presently
fell sick. His brother Lycaretus thought him like
to die, and, that so he might the more easily make
himself master of Samos, put all the prisoners to
death. They had, it would seem, no desire for
freedom.

144. So when the Persians brought Syloson
back to Samos, none resisted them, but Maeandrius
and those of his faction offered to depart from the
island under a flag of truce ; Otanes agreed to this,
and the treaty being made, the Persians of highest
rank sat them down on seats that they had set over
against the citadel.

145. Now Maeandrius the despot had a crazy
brother named Charilaus, who lay bound in the
dungeon for some offence; this man heard what
was afoot, and by peering through the dungeon
window saw the Persians sitting there peaceably ;
whereupon he cried with a loud voice that he
desired to have speech with Maeandrius. His
brother, hearing him, bade Charilaus be loosed
and brought before him. No sooner had he been
brought than he essayed with much reviling and
abuse to persuade Maeandrius to attack the Persians.
Villain,” he cried, “you have bound and im-
prisoned me, your own brother, who had done
nothing to deserve it; and when you see the
Persians casting you out of house and home, have
you no courage to avenge yourself, though you

o
could so easily master them? If you are yourself

179

bo

~~
a4

HERODOTUS

GXN él ToL ov odéas KaTappwobyKas, éuol Sd Tods
émrikoupous, Kal oheas eyo Tipmpyoomar THs evOdde
amiétos: avTov Oé oe exméurar ex THs vycov
ETOLMOS Elpl.”

146. Tadra 5é éde£e 0 Xapirews: Mardvéptos
dé tréd\aBe Tov AOyov, @s pEeVv éyw OoKéw, OK
és TOUTO adpoovyys AT LKOMEVOS ws dokar THY
EwuTod Svvapw Treprécerbat THS Baciréos, andra
pbovicas paddov Ludoc avr et amovytt EMENNE
aTronapryer Gat aKEpa.ov THV TOL. épebicas
@v tous Ilépaas 0eXe Ss acbevéotaTa Tolnoat
Ta Sapa Tpnymata Kal ovTw Tapadcioovat, ev
éferictapmevos ws tmadovtes ot Ilépcar Karas
T poo eum ixpaveec Oat ewehdov TOLL Laptorct,
clo@s TE EwWUTO aoparea ExOvow cov ay éK
TIS vIjTOU TOTE emeay avTos Bovrnrar emer ol-
NTO yap ol KPUTT?) bra pug éx THs ci pOTTONLOS
dhépovoa emi Oardaccav. avTos pev 67) 0 O Mavav-
Optos exTeet EK THS 2d pov" TOUS S em LKOUPOUS
TAVTAS omhicas 0 Xapireos, Kal avameraoas TAS
munras, €EjKe emt tovs Ilépcas ovTte tpocdexope-
vous TOLOUTO OvdeY SoKéovTas Te 61) TaVTAa cUpPE-
Bavat. éumecovtTes O€ Ob emrixoupor TOV Tlepoewv
Tous 6 ppopopevpevous TE Kal Aoryou TAELOTOU
€ovTas EKTELVOV. Kal OUTOL meV TAUTA érroLEUY, 7
6€ adn oT pare ) Tepovxn émreBonbee: mebev-
pevor 6€ of émixoupor oTicw KaTE\AnOnoay és THY
aK pOTONW.

147. "Oravys dé o oTpATNYOS (Sew Ta0os peya.
Ilépoas meTrovOotas, evrohas ev Tas Aapetos ot
amoarTéhhov | EVETEANETO, [LTE KTELVELY pnoéva

Sapiov pt [ajTe avopatodivec Oat_aTravéa Te KaKaV
V\¥ { Tia }

180

BOOK III. 145-147

afraid of them, give me your foreign guards, and I will
punish them for their coming hither; as for you, |
will give you safe conduct out of the island.”

146. Sosaid Charilaus. Maeandrius took his advice.
This he did, to my thinking, not that he was so foolish
as to suppose that he would be strong enough to van-
quish the king, but because he grudged that Syloson
should recover Samos safe and whole with no trouble.
He desired therefore to anger the Persians and
thereby to weaken Samos as much as he might
before surrendering it, for he was well aware that
if the Persians were harmed they would be bitterly
wroth with the Samians. Moreover he knew that
he could get himself safe out of the island when-
ever he would, having made a secret passage leading
from the citadel to the sea. Maeandrius then set
sail himself from Samos; but Charilaus armed all the
guards, opened the citadel gates, and threw the
guard upon the Persians. These supposed that
a full agreement had now been made, and were
taken at unawares; the guard fell upon them and
slew the Persians of highest rank, those who were
carried in litters. At this the rest of the Persian
force came up and pressed the guards hard, driving
them into the citadel.

147. The Persian captain Otanes, seeing the great
harm done to the Persians, of set purpose put away
from his memory the command given him at his
departure by Darius to kill or enslave no Samian

181

HERODOTUS

a \ ra nr / \ lal
aTodobvar THY VicoV YvAoTa@VTL, TOUTEWV MeV TOV
/ a
EVTONEWY [LE LV NLEVOS erehayOavero, 0 6€ mapny-
nm ss RY, A es Reed oc .y
yetNe TH OTpAaTLH TavTa Tov av XaBwar Kal avdpa
a e , al fal an
Kal Tata opoiws KTEivelV. evOadTA THS oTpAaTLAS
c / / e
of pev THY akpoTroAW émoALOpKeEoY, ol dé ExTELVOV
\ \ / e , n
TAVTA TOV EUTOC@Y YLVOMEVOV OMOLwS EV TE LP@ Kal
€Ew (pov.
\ fal
148. Matdvépios 6€ atodpas ék THs Lapov
/ ,
éxtrrcer €s Aaxedaipova: amixopevos 6€ és avTny
\ / /, /
Kal aveverKaduevos Ta eywv e€eXwpnoe, E7rolEE
¢ / \
TOLAOE’ OKWS TOTIPLA apyuped TE Kal YpUcEa
lal e \ / > > /
TROT TQ, Of pED Oepatrovtes avTow €&écpuov arta,
aw t A = 3
00 av TOV Xpovoyv TovTOV T® Kreopevet TH Ava-
fs 3 / =f G's 4 Ss rd
Eavipioew év Noyotoe €wv, BacievovTt XTaprtys,
a / ty
Tponyé uv és Ta oixia’ SKws dé idorto Kreopéevns
/ e
Ta ToTnpla, aTeOwpalé Te Kai éEeTANTCETO’ O OE
xXx > / ’ \ > / b] lal Cod /
av éxéXeve avTov aTogéped bat avtav 0ca BovXorTO.
lal /
TOUTO Kal Oils Kat Tpis_elmavtos Matavépiov o
a / a> lal
Kreopévns Ovxarotatos avopav niveracaDs MERE
E \ \ /
peey OLOOMEVA OUK eduxaiou, pabov O€ as aXXorer
P LENS —~ ie ‘ se . = 2 \
S1800s TeV UETOV EUpHoEeTAaL TLiuwpinv, Bas emt
4 a \
Tovs épopous_auewov eivar Eby 7TH SmapTy Tov.
£eivov tov Xapmiov ataddraocecbar éx Tis Leno-
/ a aa \ ¥
TOVVHTOV, Va [L1) AVATELTN 7) AVTOV 7 AXXoV TVA
BY ’
Sraptintéwy KAKQV yeverOar., ot & wtraKov-
> Do | oecany y , DU Dfcla/Wal-6n
cavtes €€eKnovEav Matavdpiov. '¢'**
/ e
149. Try &€ Sapov [caynvevoaytes]! ot leprae
Tapésocav XvAocavTL Epnuov e€ovoav avdpov.

1 This word may be an interpolation ; the process (form-
ing a long line to sweep all before it) is described in detail
in Bk. VI. 31, as if that were the first mention of it, More
over, it is inconsistent here with ch, 147,

182

BOOK III. 147-149

‘but deliver the island unharmed to Syloson ; and he
commanded his army to kill all they took, men and
boys alike. Then, while some of the Persians laid
siege to the citadel, the rest slew all they met,
whether in temples or without.

148. Maeandrius, escaping from Samos, sailed to
Lacedaemon ; and when he had come thither and
brought the possessions with which he had left his
country, it was his custom to make a display of silver
and gold drinking cups; while his servants were
cleaning these, he would converse with the king of
Sparta, Cleomenes son of Anaxandrides, and would
bring him to his house. Cleomenes, whenever he
saw the cups, marvelling greatly at them, Maeandrius
would bid him take away as many of them as he
wished. Maeandrius made this offer two or three
times ; Cleomenes herein showed his great honesty,
that he would not accept it; but, perceiving that
there were others in Lacedaemon from whom Maean-
drius would get help by offering them the cups, he
went to the ephors and told them it were best
for Sparta that this Samian stranger should quit the
country, lest he should persuade Cleomenes himself
or some other Spartan to do evil. The ephors
listened to his counsel and banished Maeandrius
by proclamation.

149. As for Samos, the Persians swept it clear
and delivered it over uninhabited to Syloson, But

183

HERODOTUS

totépo pévToL Ypove Kal ov KATOLKLGE abrny )
oTparnyos ‘Otavns &« TE orfios 0 ovelpou Kal vovcou
) ww Kateha Be voonocal TA al ova.

150. "Emi 6é Dapov TTPATEVILATOS vauTiKow
olXopevou BaBvrwvioe anéornoay, Kapra €v Tape-
oKEVaT EVOL’ ev 00@ ap 6 TE Mayos PXE Kab ol
ema emaverTnoar, €v TOUT® TaVTL TO Xpovep Kab
™) Tapayn €s THY modtopKtny maperkevrdtovro.
Kal KMS TavTa ToLledYTEs EXadVOavoY. érréiTe Be
€k Tov éudhavéos atéotyncay, éToincayv ToLovee:
Tas pntépas é&eXovTEes, yuvaika ExacTos lav
mpooetarpéeTo T2V EBOUAETO EK TOV EWUTOD OiKiw?,
Tas 6€ NoLTAS aTdoas cUVayayorTes arétVLEaY:
THY O€ plav Exaotos ouToTroLovy é€alpéeTo’ atré-
mvitav O€ avTas, (va wy ohewy Tov clTov avaiot-
MOTOCL.

151. [luv@dpevos 6€ tatta o Aapeios Kal cv\Xé-
Eas Tacav THY éwvTod Stvamiy éotpateveTo eT
avTovs, éemeddaas 6é ért THY BaBvr@va éro-
ALOpKEE povrifovras ovoev THS TONOPKLNS. ava-
Baivovtes yap éml TOUS 7 popaxeavas 700 TELYEOS
ol BaBvieveor KAT@PXEOVTO Kat KaTéoKwTTOV
Aapetov kal thy otpatiny avTov, Kal Tis avToV
eime TovTO TO é7ros. “Ti KaTnabe @ Hlépoat
evdatra, ann’ ovK arrahaccerbe; TOTE yap ai pyj-
GeTe Hucas, éTEAY Huiovol TéKwWOL. TOTO ElTTE
Tov Tis BaBvAwviwv ovdapa éArifov av Hyiovor
TEKELD.

152. ‘Enra 6€ pnvav Kat eviavtod OueAmAv-
Poros 700 0 Aapeios TE NOXArE kal oTpatin
Taca ou ouvarn €ovca éXety TOUS BaBvroviovs.
KaiTol TavTa codicpaTta Kal Tacas pynxavas

184

BOOK III. 149-152

afterwards Otanes, the Persian general, gave his
aid to settle the land, being moved thereto by a
dream, and a sickness which attacked his secret
parts.

150. When the fleet had gone to Samos, the
Babylonians revolted ;1 for which they had made
very good preparation ; for during the reign of the
Magian, and the rebellion of the seven, they had
taken advantage of the time and the disorders to
prepare themselves against the siege; and (I cannot
tell how) this was unknown. At the last they re-
volted openly and did this :—sending away all the
mothers, they chose each one woman from his own
household, whom he would, as a bread-maker ; as for
the rest, they gathered them together and strangled
them, that they should not consume their bread.

151. When Darius heard of this he mustered
all his power and led it against Babylon, and he
marched to the town and laid siege to it; but the
townsmen cared nothing for what he did. They
came up on to the bastions of the wall, and mocked
Darius and his army with gesture and word; and
this saying came from one of them: “ Why sit you
there, Persians, instead of departing? You will take
our city when mules bear offspring.” This said the
Babylonian, supposing that no mule would ever bear
offspring.

152. A year and seven months passed and Darius
and all his army were vexed by ever failing to take
Babylon. Yet Darius had used every trick and

1 According to the course of Herodotus’ narrative, this
revolt would seem to have taken place some considerable
time after Darius’ accession (521 B.c.). But the Behistun

inscription apparently makes it one of the earliest events of
his reign.

185

HERODOTUS

ET ETTOLNKEE ES AUTOUS Aapetos* aXW ovd os eduvaro
chety oes, aNXoLoi TE codpicpact TELPNTA[LEVOS,
Kal 6n Kal TO Kopos eiNe apéas, Kal TOUTO.
érrerpnOn. ddA yap Seas hoav év hurakjot ol
Bafvuroriot, ov6€ opeas olos TE 7 €NELD.

153. ‘Ev@abra ElKooT® pai Lonvpe 7@ Meya-
Bugov, TOUTOU Os TMV éTTA avopav éyéveTo TOV
tov Mayov xatedovtwy, toto TH MeyaSvt{ou
TaLol Zoripe eyeveTo Tépas TOOE’ T@V OL aLTO-
dopey 1) {LLOVOV pia eTEKE. @s O€ of eEayyerdn Kat
vTO ama Tins avtos 0 Zwrtrupos eide 70 Bpédos,
anreimas Toict isobar paoevt ppatev TO yeyovos
éBounevero. Kal ol 7 pos Ta TOU BaBurwviou
pnuara, os Kar apxas Ebnae, erredy TEp jpiovor
TEKOTL, TOTE TO TELXOS drwoer Oat, pos _TAUTHY
THY pyenv Loripeo eOOKEE ELVAL ANOT L4L08 7 Bafv-
Nov" ov 14p Oe@ exeivov Te eltrety Kal éwuT@
TEKELV THY jptovov.

154. ‘Os 5€ of éd0Kxee popotpov eivat 716 TH
BaBvurovi arioKer Pat, TpoceO av Aapetou am e-
muvOaveTo €l Tept ToANOv KapTa TOLEETAL Ty
BaBvudova éXety. Tu opevos oe a @s TONNOD TLM@TO,
ado eBovrdevero, oKas avTos TE éorau 0 ov
aQuTny Kal EwuTov TO épyov éotat’ KapTa yap éy
TOLTL Tépanoe at ayaBoepyiat és TO Tp0c@ peya-
Beos TULOVT AL. aXX@ [MéV VUV OUK eppatero Epye
duvaTos eval pw imoxerplny TOL AL, el © €wuTov
AwBynoapevos avTosworncee €s avTovs. evOaidTa
> > a / e \ a /
ev eradpe TOLNTAMEVOS EWUTOV AwParar AwBny
avnKed TOV" ATOTAMLOV yap EwvTod TV pwa Kal
Ta @Ta Kal THY Keopny KAKOS TEPLKELPAS KAL LacTL-
yooas Oe rapa Aapeiov,

186

BOOK III. 152-154

every device against it. He essayed the stratagem
whereby Cyrus took the city, and every other
stratagem and device, yet with no success; for the
Babylonians kept a marvellous strict watch and he
could not take them.

153. But in the twentieth month of the siege
a miraculous thing befell Zopyrus, son of that Meg-
abyzus who was one of the seven destroyers of the
Magian: one of his food-carrying mules bore off-
spring. Zopyrus would not believe the news; but
when he saw the foal for himself, he bade those
who had seen it to tell no one ; then taking counsel
he bethought him of the Babylonian’s word at the
beginning of the siege—that the city would be
taken when mules bore offspring—and having this
utterance in mind he conceived that Babylon might
be taken; for the hand of heaven, he supposed,
was in the man’s word and the birth from his own
mule.

154. Being then persuaded that Babylon was
fated to fall, he came and inquired of Darius if he
set great store by the taking of the city ; and when
he was assured that this was so he next looked about
for a plan whereby the city’s fall should be wrought
by himself alone ; for good service among the Per-
sians is much honoured, and rewarded by high
preferment. He could think of no way of mastering
the city but to do violence to himself and then
desert to the Babylonians ; so he accounted it but a
little thing to mishandle himself past cure; cutting
off his nose and ears, shaving his head for a dis-
figurement, and scourging himself, he came in this
guise before Darius,

187

HERODOTUS

155. Aapetos 5& xapta Bapéws i]veuKe ideov
avépa OoximeTtatov Aek@Bnpévoy, Ex TE TOU
Opovou aarnongas aveBace€ Te Kal eipero pu
daTLs ein 0 AWBnodpevos Kal 6 TL TOLnoaYTA. 56
dé ere “ Ovn Eots otTOS wp, OTL wn TV, TO EoTl
Sivas TocavTn ene 62 Ble Stabetvar: ovdé TIS
GdXoTtpiwv @ Bacited Tadde Epyactat, adr avTos
eyo €MEWUTOD, Sewvov Te Tovedpevos “Acaupious
Tépoyoe KATAYENAD. 08 apetBero 0 oXET-
AL@OTAaTE avopar, EpYe TO aigXlaT@ ovvopa TO
KadAdoTov ev, das Sia Tos TohsopKeopevous
O€WUTOV AUNKETTOS dvabeivan. Ti 0, @ parare,
hehoPnpevov ced Gacoov ot TONE[LLOL TaApacrn-
COVTAL; KOS ovK efémooas TOV hpevaov cewuToV
dradGetpas ; ” 6 6€ eitre “Ei wey toe UrepeTiea Ta
éwedov ‘TOUjoelY, OvK av [Mé Teptetoes” vov e én’
emewouTod Baropevos én pnéa. 709 @ Ov iy pa TOV
cov denon, aipeomev BaBvdova. eyo fev yap Os
EX avr ouodyow és TO Telyos Kal dijow pos
avTovs @S UTO GED TACE érrabov: Kat OoKED,
Teioas ohéas Tava EXE ovTe, TevgecOar oT pa.-
TUS. ov O€, am ns av npeEepns eyo eco és
TO TELX OS, ano TAUTNS és OexaTny Hme pny THS
TEWUTOV TT paTins, THS ovoEpia eo Tat apn aTrON-
Avpevns, TAUTNS XUALous TaEov KATO Tas Dept
pap.tos Kaeowevas mUXNas’ peTa Of AUTLS ATO TIS
OexaTns és EBSounv adXovs pot Ta€ov Sta xXeAtous
kata tas Nuviev KaNEOMEVAS TUS" amo be THS
eBdouns Ovanetretv elkooe mpepas, Kal émrerTa
ddXous KaTIZOY ayayov KaTa Tas Xaréaiov
Kaheopevas TAS, TETPAKLTXUALOVS. EXOVTOD bé
unTe Of TpOTEpoL pndey TOV AmvvEevVT@V jnTE

188

BOOK III. 155

155. The king was greatly moved at the sight of
so notable a man thus mishandled. Leaping up with
acry from where he sat he asked Zopyrus who had
done him this outrage and why. “There is no man,’
answered Zopyrus, “save yourself, who could bring
me to this plight; this, O King! is the work of
none other but myself; for I could not bear that
Persians should be mocked by Assyrians.” Darius
answered, “ Hardhearted man; if you say that it
is to win the city that you have maltreated your-
self past cure, you do but give a fair name to
a foul deed. Foolish man! think you that our
enemies will yield the sooner for this violence done
to you? Nay, you were clean out of your wits to
destroy yourself thus.” “Had I told you,” said
Zopyrus, “what I was minded to do, you would
have forbidden it; as it is, I have considered
with myself alone and done it. Now, then,
matters so stand that if you but play your part
Babylon is ours. I will in my present plight desert
into the city, pretending to them that you have
done this violence upon me; and [ think that I
shall persuade them that this is so, and thus gain
the command of an army. Now, for your part, on
the tenth day from my entering the city do you take
a thousand men from that part of your army whereof
you will least rue the loss, and post them before the
gate called the gate of Semiramis; on the seventh
day after that, post me again two thousand before
the gate called the gate of the Ninevites ; and when
twenty days are past after that seventh, yet four
thousand again before the Chaldean gate, as they
eall it; suffering neither these, nor the others that
have come before them, to carry any weapons of war

189

HERODOTUS

ovTOL, my eyxerprotav™ ToUTO € € eay Exel. peTa
dé THD elo THY nuépnv iWéws tiv péev addqv
oT paTiny KeAevery TrépLE mpoaBdadhew Tpos TO
TELYOS, Teépoas d€ pot TaEov KaTa TE Tas Byhidas
Kaeopevas Kal Kiootas TUAaS: @s yap eyo
Soxéw, éuéo peydra epya aTrobeEa pe vou, Ta Te
addra émitpéyovtat éuot BaBvrwvor cal 87) Kai
TOV TUAEOV Tas Baravaypas: TO be évOedrev éwot
te Kal Iléponor pedjoet Ta bel ToLeely.

156. Tatra EVTELNALEVOS nie él Tas TUAAS,
eTLaT pEpopLevos as 07 adynbews AUTOMONOS. opev-
TES 6€ a ato TOV T Upry@v Ol KATA TOUTO TETAYMEVOL
KATETPEXOV KaT@ Kal ONtyov TL TapaxdivavTes
THY eT epny TUNqY elp@rov Tis TE ein Kal OTEV
deopmevos Kot. 6 O€ ope iyyopeve ws ely Te Lo-
Tupos Kal AVTOMOAEOL Es EKELVOUS. Aryov O7 fLY OF
TUNOUPOL, TAUTA WS HKOVTAaY, ETL TA KOLVA TOV
BaBvAr@viov: Katactas 6€ é7 avTa KaToiKTi€eTo,
das uTo Aapeiov merovOévar Ta éervreTrovOee UT
EwUuTOv, TaGeivy b€ TavTa OLoTL TUUBovVAEVAAaL Ot
aT AVLOTAVAL THY OTPATLIY, ETrelTE 01) OVOELS TOPOS
epaivero Tis aNCLOS. “ Nop Te” épyn Aeyov

“eyo bpiv @ BaBvurwvor Ko peéyloTov ayabov,
Aapeiw 6€ Kal TH otpatin Kai Lléponot péytotov
KaKOV' ov yap 67) Eué ye WOE AWBNTapEVOS KATA-
mpoitetar' éemiatapar 6 avtov tacas Tas &te€-
odous TOV BovAevpaTwv.” ToLadTa Ereye.

157. Of 6€ BaBurAwviot op@vTes avipa Tov év
Ilépcnor Soxipm@tatov pivos Te Kal WTwY éEoTEpN-
pevor, paotlEl te Kal aipate avaT eh uppevoy,
mayxXy ehrigavTes éyery pu arnsea Kal ope
HKELY TUULMAXOV, ETLTpaTrETVaL ETOLMOL HaaV TOV

1g0

BOOK III. 155-157

save daggers; leave themthese. But immediately after
the twentieth day bid the rest of your army to assault
the whole circuit of the walls, and post the Persians
before the gate of Belus and the gate called Cissian.
For [ think that I shall have achieved such exploits
that the Babylonians will give into my charge the
keys of their gates, and all else besides ; and it will
thenceforward be my business and the Persians’ to
do what is needful.”

156. With this charge, he went towards the city
gate, turning and looking back as though he were
in truth a deserter. When the watchers posted on
the towers saw him, they ran down, and opening
half the gate a little asked him who he was and for
what purpose he was come; he told them that he
was Zopyrus, come to them as a deserter. Hearing
this the gate-wardens brought him before the general
assembly of the Babylonians, where he bade them
see his lamentable plight, saying of his own work
that it was Darius’ doing, because that he had advised
the king to lead his army away, seeing that they
could find no way to take the city. ‘ Now,” said he
in his speech to them, “I am come greatly to aid
you, men of Babylon, and greatly to harm Darius
and his army and the Persians; not unpunished shall
he go for the outrage he has wrought upon me; and
I know all the plan and order of his counsels.”
Thus he spoke.

157. When the Babylonians saw the most
honoured man in Persia with his nose and ears
cut off and all bedabbled with blood from the
scourging, they were fully persuaded that he spoke
truth and was come to be their ally, and were ready
to grant him all that he asked, which was, that he

ig!

HERODOTUS

édéeTo ohéwy: edéeTo b€ otpatins. 6 Sé érrevTe
avT@V TOUTO TapéAafe, emrotee Td TEP TO Aapeto
cuvedi}Kato- eEayayov yap TH dexary 7 MEN THY
oT parey TOV BaBviovrior Kal KUKAwWOaMEVOS
TovS xXttous, TOS TpwToUs EéveTethato Aapeio
TaEal, TOUTOUS KaTedhovevoe. pabovtes SE pLY ot
BaBurwviot toicr Emect Ta Epya Tapeyopevor
Omola, TayYU Tepiyapées eovTes Trav 67 EToLpoL
Hoav UmnpeTéev. 0 O€ SvadiTr@V MEpas TAS GUY-
Kelmevas, avTis émideEdpevos TOV BaBvr@rviov
éEnyaye kat katedovevce Tov Aapeiov otpatio-
Téwy Tovs SitytAtous. (dovTes b€ Kal TOUTO TO
épyov of BaBuAwvios mavtes Zorvpov eiyov év
oTomact aivéovtes. 0 O€ avtis StadiTo@V Tas
cuyKemevas nmépas é&nyaye és TO TMpoerpnpevor,
Kal KUKLM@TApEVOS KATEPOVEVTE TOUS TETPAKLOYXE-
Aious. @s O€ Kal TOUTO KaTépyaoTo, TavTa 67
qv év totat BaSvrAwviorat Zwtupos, Kal otpa-
TapKNS TE OUTOS ode Kal TeryopvAaE amredédexTo.
158. I pooBoryv 6é Aapetou KaTa TH GvYKEl-
peva TOLEU[LEVOU meeps TO TELXOS, evOatra 67
TavTa Tov OodOV O Zorupos eEebawve. ol ev yap
BaBvrovio. avaBavtes emt TO TEtXosS nuvVOVTO
7™nv Aapetov otpatinv tmpocBadXovcay, o Sé
Zomupos tas Te Kiocias kal Bnrdidas KadXeopévas
mUNaS avametacas éonKe Tovs Llépcas és TO
tetyos. Tav 6¢ BaBSvrwviwr of pév eidov TO ToLN-
Oév, ob Tor pev Ehevyov és tov Atos tod Bydov TO
(pov ot Oé ovK eldov, Ewevoy ev TH EwuTOD Take
ExaoTos, és 0 61) Kal oUTOL Euabov Tpodedoméevot.
159. BaBvrwv pév vuv o0T@ TO SevTepov atpéOn.
Aapeios 6€ émeite éxpdtnce Tav BaBvravior,

192

BOOK III. 157-159

might have an army ; and having received this from
them he did according to his agreement with Darius.
On the tenth day he led out the Babylonian army,
and surrounded and put to the sword the thousand
whom he had charged Darius to set first in the
field. Seeing that his deeds answered his words, the
Babylonians were overjoyed and ready to serve him
in every way. When the agreed number of days
was past, he led out again a chosen body of Babylon-
ians, and slew the two thousand men of Darius’
army. When the Babylonians saw this second feat
of arms, the praise of Zopyrus was in every man’s
mouth. The agreed number of days being again
past, he led out his men to the place he had named,
where he surrounded the four thousand and put
them to the sword. After this his third exploit,
Zopyrus was the one man for Babylon: he was
made the captain of their armies and the warden
of their walls.

158. So when Darius assaulted the whole circuit of
the wall, according to the agreed plan, then Zopyrus’
treason was fully revealed. For while the townsmen
were on the wall defending it against Darius’ assault,
he opened the gates called Cissian and Belian, and
let in the Persians within the walls. Those Babylon-
ians who saw what he did fled to the temple of that
Zeus whom they call Belus; those who had not
seen it abode each in his place, till they too per-
ceived how they had been betrayed.

159. Thus was Babylon the second time taken.
Having mastered the Babylonians, Darius destroyed

193
VOL. Il. °

HERODOTUS

TOUTO bev ohewv TO TELVOS Tmepuethe Kal Tas TvAaS
maoas aTET TATE TO yap 7 poTepov EX@V Kdpos
THD BaSvrava erroinge TOUT@V ovoEeTEpoV" TovTO
dé 0 Aapeios TOV avopay TOUS Kopupatous pea
Mota és TplaxeArtous dverKohoTrice, TOLoL ¢
Nourotae BaBvrwvioict amrédw@Ke THY TOALD ot-
KEEL. os o efouaer yuvaixas of BaBvAwvioe iva
ope reve?) UmoyivnTat, Trade Aapeios mT potoav
éroince: Tas yap EWUTOD, @s Kal Kat’ apxas
ded AwTat, arérviEav of BaBuAe@vi0L Tov ciToU
mMpoopéovtes' émétake Tolct TeptoiKotce EOvEct
yuvatkas és BaBviava Kxatiotavat, boas 87
EKATTOLOL emLTAo oD, QOTE TEVTE peupiada@y TO
Keparato wa TOV yuvarcov avy rbe: ex TOUTEWD
dé TOY yuvatkav of VOY BaBudX@vior yeyovact.

160. Zwupov 6¢ ovdels drya.Boepryinu Tlepoewy
UmepeBarero Tapa Aapeip Kperh oure TOV to TEpov
evo meveov ouTe TOV TpoTepov, OTe pay Kdpos
podvos: TovT@ yap ovcels Lepoéwv iEioae Kw
EW@UTOV cupBareiv. Todnrakis de Aapeiov NEeyeTat
yvounv TIVOE arrobeEac Oat, WS Bovdouro ay
Zwupov eivat aTabéa THS deuxeins padrov 7
BaBuravds oi elKooL Tpos TH éovon ™ pooye-
verOat. eT ipo e d€ pv peyadras: Kal yap oGpa
ol ava Tay étos édldov tavta Ta Iéponat éoti
TLUOTATA, Kab THY BaBurava ot eaxe aTeEnea
veer Oat pex pl THS exetvou fons, Kal dd\Aa TONKA
eTEOWKE, Zoom vpou Oe TOUTOU ‘yivEeTaL MeyaSvbos,
os €V Aiyonr@ avtia “A@nvaiwv Kal tov oUL-
paXov eo TpATHYNTE MeyaBvfou 6€ TovTOU
yiverae ZLwmupos, os és “AOrjvas nuTomornce €K
Ilepoéwv.

194

BOOK III. 159-160

their walls and reft away all their gates, neither of
which things Cyrus had done at the first taking of
Babylon ; moreover he impaled about three thousand
men that were chief among them; as for the rest,
he gave them back their city to dwell in. Further,
as the Babylonians, fearing for their food, had
strangled their own women, Darius provided that
they should have wives to bear them children, by
appointing that each of the neighbouring nations
should send a certain tale of women to Babylon ; the
whole sum of the women thus collected was fifty
thousand: these were the mothers of those who now
inhabit the city.

160. There never was in Darius’ judgment any
Persian before or since who did better service than
Zopyrus, save only Cyrus, with whom no Persian
could compare himself. Many times Darius is said
to have declared that he would rather have Zopyrus
whole and not foully mishandled than twenty more
Babylons. Very greatly the king honoured him ;
every year he sent Zopyrus such gifts as the Persians
hold most precious, and suffered him to govern
Babylon for all his life with no tribute to pay,
giving him many other things besides. This Zopyrus
was father of Megabyzus, who was general of an
army in Egypt against the Athenians and their
allies; and Megabyzus’ son was that Zopyrus who
deserted from the Persians to Athens.

195

A

1. Mera 6 tiv BaBvr@vos aipeow éyéveto ert
5s "4 b) lal / + 5] / \ fal
XKvbas avtov Aapeiov éXacts. avbevaons yap Tis
> /

Acins avépact Kat Yoenudt@v peyarov avviov-

>’ / e a / / ee

tov, émeOvunae 0 Aapeios ticacbar SKvOas, Ort

, A / >) / > \ \ \

€xetvot mpoTtepot ea Barovtes és THY Myduxnv kat
\ , na

VIKNOAVTES MAYN TOUS aVTLOVLEVOUS UTHpEAY

lal / 3 , 95 id

aouKins. THS yap avw Acins hpEav, ws Kal mpo-

/ ” = Wa) ” 8 la) bé /

Tepov pol eipnTtat, SxvOar ETEea Sva@v SéovTa TPpLN-

, \ > / > /

kovta. Kippeptous yap émidimxovtes éc€BaXdov
> \ ; , s A ; A ,

és THY Acinv, kataTvavaoartes THS apxns Mnydovus-

e / 93 an

ovTos yap Tply 7) YKvdas amixécOar Apyov tis

, /, \ \ 4 > / Pd \

Aains. tovs 6€ TKvOas atrodnuncavtas oKT@
/ /

Kal elKool ETEA Kal OLA YPOVOU TOTOUTOU KATLOVTAS

b] \ / b] Wag > > / /

és tHv odetépny é&edéEato ovK éXdoowY TOVOS

r lal e / /

tov Mynoixod: ebpov yap avtiovpévny ofiot otpa-
lal / lal

TINY OVE OALYNV. al yap TOV YKvOewy yuvaixes,

od ef , a U / b] /

OS TPL ob avdpes aTnoav “povov ToNXov, epoiTeov

Tapa Tovs dovXOUs.

2. Tods dé dovrXouS of LeVGar Tavtas Tudrovar

lal ¢, nr / fal
TOU YaAaKTOS ElvEKEY TOU TlVOVGL TrOLEDVTES WOE.

198

BOOK IV

1. Arter the taking of Babylon, Darius himself
marched against the Scythians. For seeing that
Asia abounded in men and that he gathered from it
a great revenue, he became desirous of punishing
the Scythians for the unprovoked wrong they had
done him when they invaded Asia and defeated
those who encountered them. For the Scythians,
as I have before shown, ruled the upper country of
Asia! for twenty-eight years; they invaded Asia in
their pursuit of the Cimmerians, and made an end of
the power of the Medes, who were the rulers of
Asia before the coming of the Scythians. But when
the Scythians had been away from their homes for
eight and twenty years and returned to their country
after so long a time, there awaited them another
task as hard as their Median war. They found
themselves encountered by a great host; for their
husbands being now long away, the Scythian women
consorted with their slaves.

2. Now the Scythians blind all their slaves, by
reason of the milk? whereof they drink; and this is
1 That is, the eastern highlands of the Persian empire.

2 Herodotus means that the slaves are blinded to prevent
them stealing the best of the milk. Probably the story of

blind slaves arises from some Scythian name for slaves,
misunderstood by the Greeks.

ce

HERODOTUS

> \ a U > of. > a
éreav puonthnpas A\aBwot ooteivous avNOLoL TpOG-
/ ral
euhepertatous, Tovtous éabévtes és THY Onréwp
¢/ \ v 4 al , ” \
intov Ta apOpa pva@at Tolat cTopmact, addow SE
/ lal
G\r\ov ducevtTav apédyovot. daci bé€ Todde
a a / \ / /
elvexa TOUTO ToLéelv? TAS PAEBas TE TiuTAATHaL
fo / \
ducwpévas THs immov Kat To ovPap KatiecOar.
\ /
érreav 6€ apérEwot TO yada, EsxéavTes és EVALWa
A - /
ayyila Kotha Kal tepioti€avtes KaTAa Ta ayynLa
\ \ / \ / \ X \ > a
Tous TUdNovs Sovéovat TO yada, Kai TO eV AUTO
/ an >
€TLTTAMEVOY ATApvoarTES HYEDVTAL ElvaL TLLLO-
Tepov, TO 8 wUmLaTadpevov oocov Tov érépov.
/ \ ivf ef \ x / e
ToOUT@Y pev elvexa AtavTa Tov av AadBwot ot
s a > \ > / \ \
SKvOar extuprodary od yap apoTar Elol adda
VOMASES.
x = lal / A
3. Ex tovtav 5) av oft TOV SovrAWY Kal TOY
al , e\ / /
yuvark@av étpadn veotns' ot émelte éu“adov Thy
odetépny yeverw, nvTLODVTO QUTOLOL KATLOUVGL €K
cal lal \ \ ,
tav Mydov. Kal TpaTa pev THY YopHnv aTreTa-
> / /
povto, Tappov dpugdpevor eipéav KaTaTEivoucav
a lal 3 \ A
éx tav Tavpixav opéwov és tiv Mathrw dXiuvnr,
na x /
Th Tep éoTl peyloTn peta de Tretpwpévorat éo-
/ a 4 b / > /
BadXew totot YxvOnor avtixarifopevor EwayovTo.
ywomevns O€ payns TOAr\dKS Kal ov OuVapévav
> \ / ” a / A , e
ovdev wréov eye Tav XKvoéwv TH payn, els
al a /
aitov érete rade. “Oia rroreduev, advdpes XKvOar
an / ,
SovrAotot Toto. yeTéporot prayopevot avToL Te
/ /
KTELVOMEVOL ENdaoOVES yivometa Kai ExelvoUS KTEL-
\ \ / a
vovtes éhkaccovey TO AoLTOV apEouevy, vov DV

200

BOOK IV. 2-3

the way of their getting it: taking pipes of bone
very like flutes, they thrust these into the secret
parts of the mares and blow into them, some blowing
and others milking. By what they say, their reason
for so doing is that the blowing makes the mare’s
veins to swell and her udder to be let down. When
milking is done, they pour the milk into deep wooden
buckets, and make their slaves to stand about the
buckets and shake the milk; the surface part of it
they draw off, and this they most value; what lies
at the bottom is less esteemed. It is for this cause
that the Scythians blind all prisoners whom they
take; for they are not tillers of the soil, but wander-
ing graziers.

3. So it came about that a younger race grew up,
born of these slaves and the women; and when the
youths learnt of their lineage, they came out to do
battle with the Scythians in their return from
Media. First they barred the way to their country
by digging a wide trench from the Tauric mountains
to the broadest part of the Maeetian lake!; and
presently when the Scythians tried to force a
passage they encamped over against them and met
them in battle. Many fights: there were, and the
Scythians could gain no advantage thereby ; at last
one of them said, “ Men of Scythia, see what we
are about! We are fighting our own slaves; they
slay us, and we grow fewer; we slay them, and
thereafter shall have fewer slaves. Now therefore

1 The Sea of Azov. Itis not clear where the rdgpos was.
Some think that Herodotus may have had in his mind the so-
called ‘‘ Putrid Sea,” the narrow stretch of water between
the Arabat isthmus and the Crimea. This at least corre-
sponds with the ‘‘ point of greatest breadth” of the Sea of
Azov.

201

HERODOTUS

pot Soxéet aiypas ev Kal TOEa petetvat, NaBovta
d€ Exactov Tov inmou THY paoruya leva dooov
aUTOV. [EXPL pev yap @pov Tpmeas oma eXovTas,
ov be évomtCov Smoot Te Kal €& 0 omot@v np elvat'
érreav 6€ idwvrat paoTuyas avTl om eoy EXOVTAS,
pabovres as cial MET EPOL dovAoL Kal ouyyvovTes
TOUTO, OVK UTrOpmevéoval.

4. Tadta axovcoavtes of XKvOat éroievy ém-
Teréa’ ol O€ exTTAAayEeVTES TO YylvoMév@ TAS MaxNS
te éweNaOovto Kal Epevyov. ovTw ot LKvOat THs
te “Aoins ipEav Kal efehacbevtes avTis U7r0
Mydav Kat Oov TPOT@ TOLOUT@ €s THY operépny.
TOVOE elvera ) Aapeios ticacOa Bovropevos
cuvnyelpe em avTovs oTpaTevpa.

5. ‘Os b€ SevOar A€yovot, vewtatov tavtwv
€Ovéwy civar TO adétepov, TovTO b€ yevécOar woe.
avopa yever Gar T p@rov év T YN TavTy éovon
epee TO ovvopa elvat Tapyerdor Tob é Tap-
yer aou ToUTOU TOUS TOKéas NEyoUGL evar, €uol
pev ov TLoTa A€yovTeEs, Aéyouot 8 a@v, Aia Te
kat Bopuabéveos tod ToTapyod Ouyatépa. yéveos
pev ToLovTov On TLVos yevéoOat Tov Tapyttaor,
ToUTOU 6€ ryeveo Oar maioas tpels, Autoeaiv Kat
‘Aprogaiv Kal VEWTATOV Kodagaiv. emt TOUT@Y
apXovT@v éx TOD ovpavod pepopeva xpucea TOL7}-
Hata, apoTpov Te Kal Cuyov Kal oayapy Kal
puarny, Teceiy és THY LavOveyy" Kat Tov idovTa
7 p@tov TOV mpeoBvTaToOv a docov lévar Bovnopevov
av7a AaBeiv, Tov dé xpucov eT LOVTOS Kalec@ac:
dmarraxPevros 6é TOUTOU 7 pooLevat TOV devTepor,
Kal TOV AUTLS TAUTA TroLéELD. TOUS ev on KaLo-
uevoyv TOV Xpvaov aTwcacbal, TpiTw d€ TO vEw-

202

BOOK IV. 3-5

my counsel is that we drop our spears and bows, and
go to meet them each with his horsewhip in hand.
As long as they saw us armed, they thought them-
selves to be our peers and the sons of our peers; let
them see us with whips and no weapons of war, and
they will perceive that they are our slaves; and
taking this to heart they will not abide our attack.”

4. This the Scythians heard, and acted thereon ;
and their enemies, amazed by what they saw, had
no more thought of fighting, but fled. Thus the
Scythians ruled Asia and were driven out again by
the Medes, and by such means they won their return
to their own land. Desiring to punish them for
what they did, Darius mustered an army against
them.

5. The Scythians say that their nation is the
youngest in all the world, and that it came into
being on this wise. There appeared in this country,
being then desert, a man whose name was Targitaus.
His parents, they say—for my part I do not believe
the tale, but it is told—were Zeus and a daughter of
the river Borysthenes.| Such (it is said) was Tar-
gitaus’ lineage; and he had three sons, Lipoxais,
Arpoxais, and Colaxais, youngest of the three. In
the time of their rule (so the story goes) there fell
down from the sky into Scythia certain implements,
all of gold, namely, a plough, a yoke, a sword, and a
flask. The eldest of them, seeing this, came near
with intent to take them; but the gold began to
burn as he came, and he ceased from his essay; then
the second approached, and the gold did again as
before; when these two had been driven away by the
burning of the gold, last came the youngest brother,

1 The Dnieper.
203

HERODOTUS

Taro emeh Bote katac Sivat, Kat pu éxetvov
Komioae és EwuTod" Kat TOUS mpeaBuTEpous aden-
deous mpos tavTa ouyyvovTas tiv Bacirninu
Tacav Tapadcovvat TO vewTaTO.

6. "Awd pev 82 AvroEdios yeyovévat tovTous
tov XKvOéwv of Advyatar yévos Kad€ovtat, amo
6€ Tod pécov “Aprofdios of Katiapot te Kal
Tpdomies Kar€éovtal, ad 6é TOD vVewTaTOV avTaV
top Baotdéos of karéovtar IlapadXdtar ctprract
dé elvat ovvo“a YKoXdTovs, ToD Bactdéos étrw-
vuninv. YKvGas dé” ENAnves wvopacay.

7. Teyovévat pév vuv odéas @be Aéyovot ot
LKvar, étTea S€ chicr émeite yeyovace TA TUp-
TAaVTa Aéyovar eiva aTO TOU TpwToU Baciréos
Tapyitaov €S THY Aapetou 6udBaow Thy él
opéas Kertov ov TED arra TooavTa. Tov 6é
x pug ov TOUTOV TOV ‘pov purdcoovar ot Bacirées
és Ta pariora, Kal Ovainor peyarnor thacko-
[EVOL HEeTepXoVTat ava wav ETO. Os 8 av éyov
TOV Xpuoov TOV (pov ev TH opTh brat pros KaTa-
KouunOn, ovTOS AéyeTat UTO YevOéwv ov dieviavti-
few: didoc@ar Sé of Ota TodTO boca av it7o ev
HMEPN [LL TepleXdan AUTOS. THS O€ YOpPNS éovaNS
peyadrns tpipacias tas Bacidinias Toiot Tatct
Tolar EwuTod KataatTHicadbat Korad€aiv, cai tov-
TEWV play Tolnoat meyioTnV, év TH TOY YpucoV
purdoces Oar. Ta O€ caturepOe T pos Bopenv
Aeyoue dive pov T@V UTEPOLK@V Tis xopns ovK old
Té elvat ETL TPOTWTEPW OUTE O opay ouTE _OveEvevar
b7o mr Epa KeXULEVOV™ TTEPOV yap Kab THD viv
Kal TOV népa eivat TA€OV, Kal TAaUTA ElvaL Ta
aTroKANLovTa Tiy Oe.

204

BOOK IV. 5-7

and the burning was quenched at his approach; so
he took the gold to his own house. At this his
elder brothers saw how matters stood, and made over
the whole royal power to the youngest.

6. Lipoxais, it is said, was the father of the
Scythian clan called Auchatae ; Arpoxais, the second
brother, of those called Katiari and Traspies; the
youngest, who was king, of those called Paralatae.
All these together bear the name of Skoloti, after
their king; “Scythians” is a name given them by
Greeks.

7. Such then is the Scythians’ account of their
origin; they reckon that neither more nor less than
a thousand years in all passed between their first
King Targitius and the crossing over of Darius into
their country. The kings guard this sacred gold most
jealously, and every year offer to it solemn sacrifices
of propitiation. Whoever at this festival sleeps in
the open air, having with him the gold, is said by the
Scythians not to live out the year ; for which reason!
(they say) there is given him as much land as he can
himself ride round in one day. Because of the great
size of the country, the lordships established by
Colaxais for his sons were three, one of which,
where they keep the gold, was the greatest.
Above and northward of the neighbours of their
country none (they say) can see or travel further,
by reason of showers of feathers?; for earth and
sky are overspread by these, and it is this which
hinders sight.

1 The ‘‘reason” is obscure; perhaps the gift of land is a
compensation for his shortness of life.
4 See ch. 31 for Herodotus’ explanation.

205

HERODOTUS

8. LKvdar pev ade vmep opewy TE AUT@V Kal
THS Xopns THS KaTuTrep0e Aeyoust, ‘EXXjvev O€
ol TOV Tovrov OLKEOVTES MOE. “Hpakhéea éNav-
vovTa Tas Pypvovew Bods amikécbar és yay
TaUTHVY é€ovoav éepnuny, arTwa viv YKvOat ve-
fLovVTaL. Dnpvovea 6€ olKéew efo tod Ilovrov,
KQTOLKN LEVOV thy “EXXnves Reyouae ‘EpvGecav
vijoov THY Tpos Dadetporoe Tote e&w “Hpakdéov
oTnvéov eTl TO Oxeav@. Tov dé ’Oxeavov oy
pev A€yougt ATO HALov avaToréwv apEdpevov yhv
Tepl Tacav peew, Epyw O€ OUK aTrocELKVUGL.
evOedrev Tov “Hpakhea amixer Oat és TV vov
LevGinv Xeopny KANEOMEVIY, Kal KatanaBeiv yap
aUTOV YELLO@Va TE Kal KpUpOP, eT ELPUT AMeVOV THD
AeovTEnv KaTUTVOCTAL, Tas 6€ of tmous Tas"
UTO TOU &pyaTos VE MO MEVAS €v TOUT@ TO Ypove
apavia Piva Gein TUN.

9. ‘As 8 eyepOivat tov “Hpaknéa, bib Bar,
mavta 6€ THS Y@pyns éereEeMovtTa TéOS aTr-
KéoOar €s THY “Trainv Kareopéevny yhv: évOadTa
d€ avtov evpety év avtpm juktotapOevoy Tia,
éytévav dudvéa, THS Ta ev AVM ATO TOV YoUTaV
elvat yuvatKos, Ta dé EvepGe Gdios. tdovTa Oé Kal
Owuacavta émepécOar piv el xov idot tmmous
TAaYOWEVAS” THY dé pavat EWUT ID exe Kal OUK
aToowaew éxelv@ mpl 7) Ob pexOn TOV de Hpa-
KNéa piyOivar eri 7 ptcO@ TovTw. Kelvny TE
6n vumepBarrecbat THY dmédoctv TOV (1 TOV,
Bovropéevnv ws mrEloTOY YXpovoy cuVEivVaL TO
‘Hpakrét, Kal Tov Komicduevoy éOédev atrad-
Naacec Oat TéXOS O€ ATrOdLbodcaY avTHY EiTrEiV

1 [rds] Stein.

206

BOOK IV. 8-9

8. Such is the Scythians’ account of themselves
and the country north of them. But the story told
by the Greeks is as follows. Heracles, driving the
kine of Geryones, came to this land, which was then
desert, but is now inhabited by the Scythians.
Geryones dwelt westward of the Pontus,' being
settled in the island called by the Greeks Erythea,
on the shore of the Ocean near Gadira, outside the
pillars of Heracles. As for the Ocean, the Greeks
say that it flows from the sun’s rising round the whole
world, but they cannot prove that this is so. Heracles
came thenée to the country now called Scythia, where,
meeting with wintry and frosty weather, he drew
his lion’s skin over him and fell asleep, and while he
slept his mares, that were grazing yoked to the
chariot, were marvellously spirited away.

9, When Heracles awoke he searched for them,
visiting every part of the country, till at last he
came to the land called the Woodland, and there he
found in a cave a creature of double form that was
half damsel and half serpent; above the buttocks
she was a woman, below them a snake. When he
saw her he was astonished, and asked her if she had
anywhere seen his mares straying ; she said that she
had them, and would not restore them to him before
he had intercourse with her; which Heracles did, in
hope of this reward. But though he was fain to
take the horses and depart, she delayed to restore
them, that she might have Heracles with her for as
long as might be; at last she gave them back, saying

1 Very far west, Gadira being identified with Cadiz.
207

HERODOTUS

ce? \ \ Y ’ / > As

Immous pev én TavTas uTLKOmivaS ev0 ade
éoWoa TOL eyo, choTpa TE OV TAPETYES* eyo yap
ex aed Tpeis maidas EXO. TOUTOUS, eT Ea ryeveov-
Tae Tpopees, 6 Tl KPH Tole, e&nryéo ov, Eire
avTov KatouKito (xopns yap THE ¢ exo TO KpaTos
aut) ElTE ATOT ELT O Tapa oé. THY peev 6
TadTa éneipwtav, Tov d€ Aéeyovogr pos TadTa
el ety ““Erreav avdpwbevtas ion TOUS maidas,
Ta0E Toledo a ouK dv duaptavo.s: Tov pev av opds
avT@Y TObE TO Tofov @oe StaTewvopevov Kat 7@
Sooripe THE Kata Td0E Covvyevor, TOUTOV bey
Those THS Xopns oixnTopa qoev: os 0 ap TOUT@D
TOV Epyov TOV EVTENAO MAL Aeimnta, EKTELTE EK
Tis x@pNS- Kal TaUTA Tovedoa auTn TE evppaveat
Kal Ta eVTETAAPEVA TOL Tels. A

10. Tov bev 62) clpvcavTa Tov ToEwWY TO Er Epov
(dvo yap 61) dopeev Téws ‘Hpakhéa) Kal Tov
_Swathpa mT povéEavra, Tapacobvar TO _TOEov Te Kal
TOV Swotipa eXovTa ém axpyns THS cupPorrs
fen Xpuseny, Sovra, bé amakddoced Bas. TID

eT EL ot yevopievous TOUS Tatoas avopobivat,
TovTo pév ods ovvopata Oécbar, Td pev ‘Aya-
Oupcov auton, TOO ETOMEVED Tedwvor, Dev nv b€
7@ VEWTAT(, TOUTO O€ THS eTLITONIS pep eevnD
QUTIY ToLnoaL Ta_évTeTadpéva. Kal 7) Svo mév
ot TOV maiown, TOV TE ‘Ayd@upaov Kal TOV Teho-
vor, ouK olous Te yevomevous eEixéo Oar 7 pos TOV
TpoKel WEVOV deOov, oixeo Oat eK Tis XOpNS_ €x-
Prndevras imo THS Ye apern , TOV O€ vewTaTOV
aut av XKvOnv éritehécavta KaTapeivar év TH
yopn Kal amo pev Liew To0 “Hpakdéos
yevéoOatr Tors aicl Bactréas ywwopévovs LKvléwr,
208

BOOK IV. 9-10

to him, “These mares came, and I kept them safe
here for you, and you have paid me for keeping
them, for I have three sons by you. Do you now
tell me what I must do when they are grown big:
shall 1 make them to dwell here (for I am the queen
of this country), or shall I send them away to you?”
Thus she inquired, and then (it is said) Heracles
answered her: “When you see the boys grown to
man’s estate, act as I bid you and you will do rightly;
whichever of them you see bending this bow thus
and girding himself with this girdle, make him a
dweller in this land; but whoever fails to achieve
these tasks which I lay upon him, send him away out
of the country. Thus do and you will yourself have
comfort, and my bidding will be done.”

10. So he drew one of his bows (for till then
Heracles ever bore two), and showed her the girdle,
and delivered to her the bow and the girdle, that
had a golden vessel on the end of its clasp; and,
having given them, so departed. But she, when the
sons born to her were grown men, gave them names,
calling one of them Agathyrsus and the next Gelo-
nus and the youngest Scythes; moreover, remem-
bering the charge, she did as she was commanded.
Two of her sons, Agathyrsus and Gelonus, not being
able to achieve the appointed task, were cast out by
their mother and left the country, but Scythes, the
youngest, accomplished it and so abode in the land.
From Scythes son of Heracles comes the whole line
of the kings of Scythia; and it is because of the

209

VOL. II. P

HERODOTUS

amo Oe THS hradys ETL Kal €s T00€ piaras eK TOV
Cwotnpwv dope YKvOas: TO on Hobvoy _pnXa-
vycacdar THY pntépa YKVOn. Tadta 6é “EXAHvov
ot Tov Ilovtov oikéovtes Néyouvct.

11. “Ears 6€ kai ad2dos oyos éyav aoe, TO
wadora Aeryoperey avTos TpooKerwae, TevOas
TOUS voudoas olkeov Tas év tH 'Acin, Toréuo
mea Oevtas bo Maccayerewr, oixer au dta-
Bavras TOTA{LOV "Apaknv él oA THY Kippepiny
(THV yap vv VemovTaL KvOaL, avtn héyeTar TO
mahavov eivar Kippepior), TOUS dé Kuppeptous
eT LOVT@Y Yxvdéwv Bovnrever Gar as orpatod eT L-
ovTos peyddou, Kal én Tas yopas opéeov KEX Co
pio peva eVTOVOUS pev augorepas, aysive dé TV
TOV Bacihéove THY pev yap 61) TOU On jwov hépew
yopny @S amadraaaec Gat TPNY EA ein poe
po omobod pévovTas Kw ouvevely, THY b€ TOY
érriodcr. ovKwv 61 eOéreLv TreiOecOat ote TOICL
Bacievor Tov SHpov ovTe TO SHuw Tors Pa-
aidXéas* ToUs wey 67 aATAaAAdTCETBaL BovrEvEer Oat
auaxnet THD Xopny TapacovTas Tolot emovet’
Tolar de BactrEvat bo€aué ev TH EWUT@V KEelo Oat aTro-
Gavovtas unde cupdevye TO OnLe, hoyicapevous
Oca Te ayaba mer ovOace Kal Oca evyovtas
€x THS mrarpibos Kaka émridoéa KaTarapBavew.
ws 6€ d0fa: ode taita, Siactavtas Kal apiOmov
izous yevouevous payeoOat pos GAANAOUS. Kal

1 This is not intelligible to me. If rH unréps SxvOnv could
be read, some sense might be obtained: Scythes, and he
alone, contrived this (ré8e for 7d 5h, “this” being the mpo-
keiuévos &eOAos) for his mother.

210

BOOK IV. ro-11

vessel that the Scythians carry vessels on their
girdles to this day. This alone his mother contrived
for Scythes. Such is the tale told by the Greek
dwellers in Pontus.

11. There is yet another tale, to the tradition
whereof I myself do especially incline. It is to this
purport: The nomad Scythians inhabiting Asia, being
hard pressed in war by the Massagetae, fled away
across the river Araxes! to the Cimmerian country
(for the country which the Scythians now inhabit is
said to have belonged of old to the Cimmerians), and
the Cimmerians, at the advance of the Scythians,
took such counsel as behoved men threatened by a
great host. Their opinions were divided ; both were
strongly held, but that of the princes was the more
honourable ; for the commonalty deemed that their
business was to withdraw themselves and that there
was no need to risk their lives for the dust of the
earth; but the princes were for fighting to defend
their country against the attackers. Neither side
would be persuaded by the other, neither the people
by the princes nor the princes by the people; the
one part planned to depart without fighting and
deliver the country to their enemies, but the princes
were resolved to lie slain in their own country and
not to flee with the people, for they considered how
happy their state had been and what ills were like
to come upon them if they fled from their native
land. Being thus resolved they parted asunder into
two equal bands and fought with each other till they

1 Herodotus’ idea of the course of this river is uncertain;
cp. i. 202. He appears to extend the Araxes, which
flowed from the west into the Caspian, into regions east
of that sea.

211

p 2

HERODOTUS

\ \ ’ ’ , ere A 7
Tovs pev aToOavovtas Tavtas br éwuTa@v Oaras
tov Shuov Tov Kippepiov mapa rotapov Tupnv
(cat ohewr ett dfros éatl 0 tados), OaWavtas dé
odtwm TH éEodov ex THs Kops TroréecOas: Yevdas
Sé éreAOovtas AaBety THY YoOpnv épHunv.

12. Kai viv éote pev ev TH YevdiKn Kippépia

/ yy be Q / K / ” 6é \
telyea, ote bé€_mropOunia Kiupepia, eats O€ Kai

, ” / yy be Bo

: 2
yopn ovvoua Kippepin, éott 0€ Boorropos Kip
péplos KadEduevoss atvovtar dé ot Kupupéproe

/ > \ 7A / \ SS 50 \ \
dhevyovtes és THv “Actny tos LKvOas Kal THv

epcovnaov KTicaytes, év TH vov YwaeTyn Tors
SEMA) A a ER A i } )
Cm ’ \ > e
E\Ads olxictar. davepot Sé efot Kal of LavOar
SiuwEavtes avTovs Kal €oBadovtes és yhv THY Mn-
Suknv, GmapTovTes THS 0O0d" of pev yap Kippépror
DN \ \ Q / 4 € \ /
aiel THY Tapa Oddaccav Epevyov, of dé YxvOar
év beEin Tov Kavxacov éyovtes édiwxov és ov
écéBarov és yhv tiv Mnoixny, és pecoyatav tis
€ lal ] Ws v
0600 tpadUevtes. ovTos dé adXos Evvos ‘EXAjvov
\ , l , Te Rid
Te kat BapBapwv Neyomevos NoYyos ElpNTat.

13. "Edn 6é ’Apioténs 6 KatiotpoBiov avnp
IIpoxovyyjctos troléwy errea, atrixéaPar és “Ioon-
Sovas ghowBoraurtos yevopuevos, “Iaocndovwv Sé
UTeporxéery “Apimactovs avdpas povvop@drpous,
Urép 6€ TOUTwWY TOs YpucodvAaKas ypiTas, Tov-

\ \ € / / > on ,
tov 6€ Tos “YmepBopéouvs KatHKovtas él Odrac-
gav. TovTovs @v Tavtas TAnVY “TrepBopéwr,
apEavtav ’ApimacT@v, alel Toto’ TWANTLOYwWpoLat

émitiOecOat, Kal vTo pev Apimaotrav éEwbéer Oat

212

BOOK IV. 11-13

were all slain by their own hands; then the com-
monalty of the Cimmerians buried them by the river
Tyres, where their tombs are still to be seen, and
having buried them departed out of the land; and
the country being empty, the Scythians came and
took possession of it.

12. And to this day there are in Scythia Cim-
merian walls, and a Cimmerian ferry, and there is a
country Cimmeria! and a strait named Cimmerian.
Moreover, it is clearly seen that the Cimmerians in
their flight from the Scythians into Asia did also
make a colony on the peninsula where now the
Greek city of Sinope has been founded; and it is
manifest that the Scythians pursued after them and
invaded Media, missing their way; for the Cimme-
rians ever fled by the way of the coast, and the
Scythians pursued with the Caucasus on their right
till where they came into the Median land, turning
inland on their way. I have now related this other
tale, which is told alike by Greeks and foreigners.

13. There is also a story related by Aristeas son
of Caystrobius, a man of Proconnesus and a poet.
This Aristeas, being then possessed by Phoebus,
visited the Issedones; beyond these (he said) dwell |
the one-eyed Arimaspians, beyond whom are the
eriffins that guard gold, and beyond these again the |
Hyperboreans, whose territory reaches to the sea./
Except the Hyperboreans, all these nations (and first |
the Arimaspians) ever make war upon their neigh-
bours ; the Issedones were pushed from their lands |

1 The name survives in ‘‘Crimea.” The ‘‘Cimmerian
ferry” is probably the narrow entrance of the Sea of Azov.

For some notice of geographical difficulties here and
elsewhere in this Book, see the introduction to this volume.

213

HERODOTUS

> r / ’ / e \ \ ? /
ex HS yxwopyns ‘Ioandovas, tro $é ‘Ioanddvav
ac Ne K / be ’ / + eat ~ /
XKvOas, Keppeptous S€ oixéovtas emi TH voTtin
Jaracon uTo YKvGéwy miclomévous exNelrrey THV
XOonr. obT@ ovde ovTOS aupdépeTat Trepl THs
YONS TAVTNS LKevOnoe.

14. Kat dev pév hv ’Apioténs 0 tadta elmas,
elpnka, Tov O€ TEpl AUTOD HKOVOV Aoyor év IIpoKxov-

/ \ / / b / 4 /
viow kai Kutixcw, \eEw. Apiorénv yap déyovot,
€0VTa THY AcTOV OVSEVOS yévos UTTOdEéTTEPOY, EaEN-
Oovra €S Kvadrjeov_ év [Tpoxovunow an-obaveiv, Kal
TOV Kvapea KaTakhnicavra TO épya oTi}piov oixe-
cba aryyehéovTa TOOL _Tpoaijxovar TO vexpe.
éoKeoac THEVOU 5é On TOD ovyou ava THV TOM @s
teOvews ein 0 “Apioténs, és audicBacias Toict
Agyovar aTrixvéesOar dvdpa Ku&ixnvov heovta é&
"Aptaxns Todos, havta cuvtvyeiv Té of Lovte eri
Kuficov Kal és Oyous amucec Can. Kal TobTov je

T@ vexp@ emt TO Kvadmov wapeivar éxovtas Ta
Tpoopopa ws avatpnaomévous: avorxOévtos 5é TOU
olkn Laos ovte TeOvemta ovTe Carta dhaivecPar
Apia ren. weTa O€ €850L@ evel pavévta aur ov
és Ipoxovyncoy Toljoar Ta ETEA tadra Ta vu
tm “EXAjnvev “Apiudomea KaN€eTAal, ToLjcavTa oe
apavicOjvat TO OevTEpov.

15. Tatra peév at roXtes avrar Aéyouat, TabE
oe oi0a Merarrovtivovor Toi év “ItaXin cuyKu-
pycavTa pera TI ad dviow THY deuTépny “Apiotéw
eTETL TeToEpaKovTa Kal | dunkocioron, @S éy@ cuUL-
Barropevos év Ipoxovvycw te cal Metarovtio
evpioxov. Metarovtivor daci avtov ’Apiotéenv
davévta ode €s THY YoOpHy Keredaat Bapov >ATrOd-

214

BOOK IV. 13-15

by the Arimaspians, and the Scythians by the Isse-
dones, and the Cimmerians, dwelling by the southern
sea, were hard pressed by the Scythians and left
their country. Thus neither does Aristeas’ story
agree concerning this country with the Scythian
account.

14. Whence Aristeas came who wrote this I have
already said; I will now tell the story which I heard
concerning him at Proconnesus and Cyzicus. It is
said that this Aristeas, who was as nobly born as any
of his townsmen, went into a fuller’s shop at Pro-
connesus and there died; the fuller shut his work-
shop and went away to tell the dead man’s kinsfolk,
and the report of Aristeas’ death being now spread
about in the city, it was disputed by a man of Cyzicus,
who had come from the town of Artace,' and said
that he had met Aristeas going towards Cyzicus and
spoken with him. While he vehemently disputed,
the kinsfolk of the dead man had come to the fuller’s
shop with all that was needful for burial; but when
the house was opened there was no Aristeas there,
dead or alive. But in the seventh year after that
Aristeas appeared at Proconnesus and made that
poem which the Greeks now call the Arimaspea,
after which he vanished once again.

15. Such is the tale told in these two towns.
But this, I know, befell the Metapontines in Italy,
two hundred and forty years after the second
disappearance of Aristeas, as reckoning made at
Proconnesus and Metapontium shows me: Aristeas,
so the Metapontines say, appeared in their country
and bade them set up an altar to Apollo, and set

1 A Milesian colony, the port of Cyzicus.

215

HERODOTUS

Leovos iSpvcacbat kal ‘Apiotéw Tob II poxovynatov
€mT WVU iy EXOVTA a avd piavTa map autov laTavat
ddavat yap ope TOV ‘ATo\Nova ‘Tradorewy pou-
vost 1) arixéea Bau és THY Xwpyy, Kal avTos ot
€vrea Oar 0 vov cov Apia rens” TOTE €, 6 OTE ElTrETO
T@ Oe@, eivar Kopak. Kal Tov pev eiTovTa TadTa
abana jvau, BE 6¢ Metatovtivos Aeyouat és
Aerdovs TEU AVTAS TOV Oeov eT ELP@T AY 6 Tt TO

dca Tov avOpwrov ein. tiv dé MHuOinv odéas
Kedevely meilec0at TO pao part, meOomevoroe dé
apetvov TUvoLC guvoiced Oat. Kal opeas deFamevous TavTa
TOUT AL “émiteréa. Kal vov eornKe avo pas eT @-
pupiny eEXov "ApioTéw Tap avT@® TO ay ahpare
Tod ‘ArroARvOS, mepee 5é avtov » Savas éoraou
To O€ dyarpa év TH ayoph tSputat. ~Apiotew pev
vuy TEplt ToTadTA eipo0o.

16. Tis dé yas, TAS TEL 65€ 0 oryos Opuntat
eyed Pas, ovdels olde AT PEKEWS 6 Tt TO kat uTrepbe
éoti: ovoeves yap ona VTIOTTEW elOevat pawevov
uvapar mudecbar bbe yap ovoe "Aptatens, TOD
TEP oALYye@ TpOTEpov TOUT@V py nny eTrovev pu,
ovde OUTOS T porwrépo "Icondover év avroiar Toiae

erect Tovewy epynoe amixécOat, adda TA KaTU-
meple éXevye akon, pas ‘Ioonddvas eiva TOUS TadTa
AeyovTas. aX Ocov pev npets aTpeKews el
HaKxporatov olot Te éyevoueda axon éEtxécOat, wav
elpnoeTar.

17. “Amro tov Bopuabeveirewr enTmoptou (Todo
yap Tav_rapalaracciwy pecaitatoy éotl Taons
THs =xvGins), amTO TOUTOUV T pOrTor Kadhurriéa
VEMOVTAL eovTes “Errnves LKvOat, vrép oe TOUTOY
adro €Ovos of ’AXaloves KaX€ovtat. ovToLr dé Kal

216

BOOK IV. 15-17

beside it a statue bearing the name of Aristeas
the Proconnesian ; for, he said, Apollo had come to
their country alone of all Italiot lands, and he him-
self—who was now Aristeas, but then when he
followed the god had been a crow—had come with
him. Having said this, he vanished away. The
Metapontines, so they say, sent to Delphi and in-
quired of the god what the vision of the man might
be; and the Pythian priestess bade them obey the
vision, saying that their fortune would be the better ;
having received which answer they did as com-
manded. And now there stands beside the very
image of Apollo a statue bearing the name of
Aristeas; a grove of laurels surrounds it; the image
is set in the market-place. Suffice it then that I
have said thus much of Aristeas.

16. As for the land of which my history has begun
to speak, no one exactly knows what lies northward
of it; for I can learn from none who claims to know
as an eyewitness. For even Aristeas, of whom I
lately made mention—even he did not claim to have
gone beyond the Issedones, no, not even in his poems ;
but he spoke of what lay northward by hearsay ; say-
ing that the Issedones had so told him. But as far
as we have been able to hear an exact report of the
farthest lands, all shall be set forth.

17. Northward of the port of the Borysthenites,!
which lies midway in the coastline of all Scythia, the
first inhabitants are the Callippidae, who are Scythian
Greeks; and beyond them another tribe called
Alazones; these and the Callippidae, though in other

1 Another Milesian colony, called by Greeks generally
Olbia (the Fortunate) or Miletopolis; it was the most im-
portant Greek centre north of the Euxine.

217

HERODOTUS

¢ [7 \ \ v ,
of KadXermidar Ta ev GANA Kata TadTa LevOnor
b ; a , /
eTaTKEOUCL, TITOV O€ Kal OTEeLpOUGL Kal GLTEOVTAL,

X 7 \ / N \ yr
Kal Kpoupva Kal oKopoba Kal hakovs Kal KeyyXpous.
e / / a e
tmép b€ “AXalovwy oixéovor XKvOar apotihpes, ov

/ a
OUK él OLTHOL OTElpovaL TOV aiTov AXXr eri
Tpyjol. TovTwv € KaTUTepGe oixéovor Neupot.
a \ / ”
Nevpav dé 70 mpos Bopéenv dvewov épnuov avOpo-
Twv, Goov Hues LOpev.
A \ We,

18. Tadta pev mapa tov” Tramy trotapov éott
éOvea pos éotrépns Ted Bopvabéveos: atap &a-
Bavtt tov Bopuabévea aro PaXaoons Tp@Tov péev
o£ Ae \ \ / ba ef SAT, /

” Train, amo d€ TAUTNS Gym LOVTL o1KEOUTE YevOat
yewpyot, tous” EXAnves of otxéovtes ert TO ‘Trav
TOTAL KaNEOUTL Bopuobeveiras, opeas be auToUS
"OrXABioToNi Tas. OTOL VY ot yewpyot Lev ae
\ \ \ \ , A
Vé“OVTAaL TO MeV TPOS THY NO ET T pels Hmepas
¢ al f; x
0000, KATHKOVTES €TL TOTALOV TO OVVOMA KELTAL
\
Havticarns, TO 6€ 7 pos Bopénv dvexov mACov ava
TOV BopuoGevea TE PEOV evdexa. On O€ KATU-
Tepe TOUT@V U) Epnuos €oTl em TOAXOV. pera
dé Thy épn ov ‘Avdpopayot oixéouat, EOvos €ov
loLov Kal ovdapas LxvOexov. 70 6€ TOUT@Y KATU-
mep0e épnmov 0n adnOéws nat EOvos avOpwrav
OvOEV, OTOV HLElS LOpeEv.
\ a ca A

19. To 6€ mpos THy 7 TOV yewpyav TovTwV
Se / 8 / \ / /
Sevdéwv, SiaBavte tov Llavtixamny TotTapor,
vomaces On LKVOaL véwovTal, OUTE TL TTELPOVTES

2O\ ” > rn \ \ , e =
ovdev ovTE apobvTess Widy Oe Sevopewv y Tao

e/ a €
airy TI TiS Trains. ol Oe vomades oUTOL TO ‘pos
THY @ 7) MEepeov TEToEpOV Kal déxa Odov vémovTat
YOpNV KATATELVOVT AY ETL TOT A:{LOV Téppov.

20. Iléonv 6€ tod Téppov travta 67 Ta Kanrev-

n

218

BOOK IV. 17-20

matters they live like the Scythians, sow and eat
corn, and onions, garlic, lentils, and millet. Above
the Alazones dwell Scythian tillers of the land, who
sow corn not for eating but for selling; north of
these, the Neuri; to the north of the Neuri the
land is uninhabited so far as we know.

18. These are the tribes by the river Hypanis,!
westwards of the Borysthenes. But on the other
side of the Borysthenes the tribe nearest to the
sea is the tribe of the Woodlands; and north of
these dwell Scythian farmers, whom the Greek
dwellers on the Hypanis river (who call them-
selves Olbiopolitae) call Borystheneitae. These
farming Scythians inhabit a land stretching east-
ward a three days’ journey to a river called Pan-
_ ticapes,? and northward as far as an eleven days’
voyage up the Borysthenes; and north of these the
land is uninhabited for a long way; after which
desert is the country of the Man-eaters, who are a
nation by themselves and by no means Scythian;
and beyond them is true desert, wherein no nation
of men dwells, as far as we know.

19. But to the east of these farming Scythians,
cross the river Panticapes, and you are in the land
of nomad Scythians, who sow nothing, nor plough ;
and all these lands except the Woodlands are bare
of trees. These nomads inhabit to the eastward a
country that stretches fourteen days’ journey to the
river Gerrus.®

20. Across the Gerrus are those lands called

1 The Bug. 2 Not identified. 3 Not identified.
219

HERODOTUS

/ > \ \ / er. 2 / ‘

peva Baciryia éott Kal YxvOat of Apiotot Te Kal
al \ \ 7 / 4 /
TNELTTOL KAL TOUS AXXOUS vomllovTes LevOas Sov-
Nous odeTépous eivat: KaTHKovoL 5€ OUTOL TO meV
/ \ \ al

mpos pecauBpinu és tHv Tavpixny, To S€ mpos HO
emi Te Tahpov, THY 57 Of EK TOV TUPA@Y yevopevot
wpv€ar, Kal éml THS ALpvys THIS Maunti6os TO

/ p

ju 0 pLov 70 KanéeTat Kpnpvot- Ta 6€ avTay KaTH-
; |

Kovot éml trotauov Tavaiv. ta 6é KatimepOe

mpos Sopénv avewov TaV Bacidniov Zevbéov olKé-
ovat Meddyxrawvor, GidXdo €bvos Kal ov Lev iKov.
Mehayxaivor dé TO KatuTepbe Aipval Kal Epnpos
éotl avOpeTror, KATOTOY nets iouev.

21. Tavaiv 6€ twotapov S1aBavte ovKéte YKv-
Aux, Gn’ " pev T porn Tov rakiov Lavpopatéwy
€oTl, of ex ToD puxod apEdpevot ais } Maujri60s
Aipyys vé“ovTat TO ™pos Popéeny aVE,LOV HyLepewy
Tevtexaideka odor, Tacav éodoay Yorny Kal
dy plov Kal 1Lépav devdpeor: UTEpoLKeouce be
TOUT@V devTepny hakw é éyovtes Bovdtvor, yhv veue-
Lope Tacav dacéav UAn TavToin.

22. Boudivey dé KaTuTepbe Tm pos Bopénv earl
TPOTN pev Epr Los ém nuepewy érta odor, pera 5é
THY EpniLov ATOKALVOVTL ANNOY TpOS aT MOTHY
GVELOV ve movTat Ovocayérar, eOvos TONNOV Kat
(OLov* Caov dé aro Onpns. TUVEXEES 6é ToUuTotot
év Toot avtotar TOTOLoL KATOLKNMEVOL elol Tolat
ovvoma KEelTaL TvpKae, Kal ovTOL aTrO Onpns Caves
TpoTr@ ToUpoe: AoxG en dévdpeov avaBds, Ta O€
éorl muKva ava tacav Thy yepnv: tmmos 6é
ExdoT@ Sedidaypévos etl yaotépa Ketobat TaTre-
, voTnTos eivexa Ero.pos eoTl Kal KUwv: érreav Sé

> / \ / > \ n / / >
‘ation TO Onpiov aro Tod devdpéou, Tokevcas émi-
220

BOOK IV. 20-22

Royal, where are the best and most in number
of the Scythians, who deem all other Scythians their
slaves; their territory stretches southward to the
Tauric land, and eastward to the fosse that was
dug by the sons of the blind men, and on the
Maeetian lake to the port called The Cliffs!;
and part of it stretches to the river Tanais. Above
the Royal Scythians to the north dwell the Black-
cloaks, who are of another and not a Scythian
stock; and beyond the Blackcloaks the land is
all marshes and uninhabited by men, so far as
we know.

21. Across the Tanais it is no longer Scythia; the
first of the divisions belongs to the Sauromatae, whose
country begins at the inner end of the Maeetian lake
and stretches fifteen days’ journey to the north, and
is all bare of both forest and garden trees. Above
these in the second division dwell the Budini, in-
habiting a country thickly overgrown with trees of
all kinds.

22. Northward of the Budini the land is unin-
habited for seven days’ journey; after this desert,
and somewhat more towards the east wind, dwell
the Thyssagetae, a numerous and a separate nation,
living by the chase. Adjoining these and in the
same country dwell the people called Iyrkae; these
also live by the chase, in such manner as I will show.
The hunter climbs a tree, and there sits ambushed;
for trees grow thick all over the land; and each man
has his horse at hand, trained to couch upon its
belly for lowliness’ sake, and his dog; and when he
marks the quarry from the tree, he shoots with the

1 Apparently on the west coast of the Sea of Azov;
ep. 110.
221

HERODOTUS

Bas él tov immov dioKxe, Kal o Kvwv éxeTat.
UTEep O€ TOUTWY TO TPOS TIVY H@ aTroKALVOYTL OLKE-
ovot YKvVGar ddXoL, aTO TaV BacirAniov VKvOéwv
aTooTavTes Kal oUTwW aTLKOMEVOL és TOUTOY TOV
V@ pov.

a3. Mexpe pev 67 THS TOUT@V TaV YKvbéwv
Xoprs éotl 7) KaTarexGeioa TaCa Tedlds Te Yi)
Kal Babvyacos, TO © a7O TOUTOU ALd@d7s T €oTl
Kal TPNXEa. dueEehO ove b¢ Kal THS TENKENS YONS
TONNOV oLKEoUaL UT@peav Opewy vy av av pwrrat
eyouevoe civ mAvTEs padaxpot éx yeveTiis yuvo-

EVOL, KaL Epoeves Kal Onreas omoiws, Kal otpol :

Kat yevera Exovtes peyaa, paviy Oé diny tévTes,

écOnte bé XpewLevor LevOKh, Cavres be aTO

SevSpéoov, TOVTLKOV [Lev ovvoua TO devopew an
ov Cat, péyabos 6é Kara oUKENV pamora KN.
KapTov Oe pope KUGL@ oor, Tuphya dé Exel.
/
TOUTO emreay yevnt ral TETOV, TAKKEOUTL (MATLOLL,
aTroppéeet dé an avroo TaXY Kal pedav: ovvowa
dé TO Tr oppeovT t €orl aayu TOUTO ral eiXouce
Kat yddaxre ouppiayovTes Tivouvcl, Kal aTO TIS
TAX UT 170s autos THS Tpuyos Tardbas cuvtbeior
Kal TAUTAS oLTEovTaL. mpopara yap ode ov
TONG €or ov yap TL omovdaial at vomar avr obi
elol. vuTro Oevdpéwm 6€ ExactTos KaToOiKnTal, TOV
fev YEl“Lava éTTEav TO SévOpEeov TreptKar’Wyn Tio
TTEYV@ NevK@, TO OE Gépos dvev TiNov. TOUTOUS
ovdels adincéer avOpaTrav: ipol yap heyouTat elvau
OUvOE TL dpntov Omdov EKTEATAL. Kat TOUTO péev

¢ \
TOloL TEPLOLKEOUGL ovUTOL elol Ol TAS dad opas

222

=
OPI
1

}

BOOK IV. 22-23

bow and mounts his horse and pursues after it, till
the dog grips the prey. Beyond these and somewhat
towards the east dwell Scythians again, who revolted
from the Royal Scythians and so came to this country.

23. As far as the country of these Scythians all
the aforesaid land is level and its soil is deep; but
thereafter it is stony and rough. After a long
passage through this rough country, there are men
inhabiting the foothills of high mountains, who are
said to be all bald from their birth (male and female
alike) and snub-nosed and with long beards; they
speak a tongue of their own, and wear Scythian
raiment, and their fare comes from trees. The tree
wherefrom they live is called “ Pontic’’; it is about
the size of a fig-tree, and bears a fruit as big asa
bean, with a stone in it. When this fruit is ripe,
they strain it through cloth, and a thick black
liguid flows from it, which they call “aschu’’?;
they lick this up or mix it with milk for drinking,
and of the thickest of the lees of it they make cakes,
and eat them. For they have but few of smaller
cattle, the pasture in their land not being good.
They dwell each man under a tree, covering it in
winter with a white felt cloth, but using no felt in
summer. These people are wronged by no man, for
they are said to be sacred; nor have they any
weapon of war. These are they who judge in the
quarrels between their neighbours ; moreover, what-

1 The fruit of the ‘‘ Prunus Padus” is said to be made by
the Cossacks into a drink called ‘‘ atschi.”

223

HERODOTUS

Statpeovres, TobTO 5€ Os av pevyov mene: és
ToUTOUS, tm’ ovdevds adixéeTat. ovvopa b€ adi
éoTl “Apyermaiot.

24. Méyps pév vuv TOV paraxpov TOUT@Y
TONA) Tepipavein Tis Xapys eat Kal TOV E/T po-
ode eOvewv Kab y4p Kvdeov TES ATLKVEOVTAL
és avtovs, TOV ov YareTTOV EoTL mubéc bar Kal
“EXyjveov TOV €K Bopuadéveos Te €u7roplou al
tov adrov Llovtixdv éutropiov: XKvOéwv 6€ of av
€r\Owou és autous, du’ Erta Epunvéwy Kal Ov éerta
yAwooéwv StaTpnocovTat.

25. Méype péev 6 TovT@V ywwoKeTat, TO bé TOV
paraxpov kaTurreple ovels ATPEKEDS olde hpacat.
opea yap Dyna AT OTAMLVEL dBata Kal ovcels open
brepPatver. oi Oe pahaxpol ovroL heyouat, épol
bev OU TLoTa AEyor'TES, olKxeewy Ta Opea aiyiTooas
avopas, seater 5é TovTovs avOpwrous aXouS
of THY éEdunvov KATEvCOUCL. TovTO dé ouK év0é-
KOMaL THY apxny, GXXNA TO HEY 7 pos 7@ TOV
harakp@v ylWwoKETAL ATPEKEWS UTO ‘Loondoven
oiKEofLEvor, TO [LeVTOL caTuTrepOe 7 pos Popeny
avepov ov yweokerae ovTe TOY Paraxpa@v ovTE
tav loondovar, et p29) 6ca aAUT@Y TOUTMY AeyouTav.

26. Nopoice 6é “Ioondoves ToiaLe AeyouTas B-

xpacbar. émeay avépt anoGavy TaTnp, Ot ™poo-
TIKOVTES TAVTES Tpoodyouct mpoBara, Kal ET ELTA
Tavta Qvoaytes Kal KaTATAMOYTES TA Kpéa KaTA-
Tapvovolt Kal TOV TOU SexoMévov TEOVEeaTA yovéa,
dvapifavres dé mavT a. Ta Kpéa Satta mporidevra:
Thy O€ Kehadjyv avTov prooavres Kal €xKa8 1}
pavtes KaTaxpvoodat Kal eTeLTa aTe dyddpate
ypéwvTat, Oucias meyddas eTeTElous éLTENEOVTES.

224

BOOK IV. 23-26

ever banished man has taken refuge with them is
wronged by none. They are called Argippeans.

24. Now as far as the land of these bald men we
have full knowledge of the country and the nation
on the hither side of them ; for some of the Scythians
make their way to them, from whom it is easy to
get knowledge, and from some too of the Greeks
from the Borysthenes port and the other ports of
Pontus; such Scythians as visit them do their
business with seven interpreters and in seven
languages.

25. So far then as these men this country is
known; but, for what lies beyond the bald men, no
one can speak with exact knowledge; for mountains
high and impassable bar the way, and no man crosses
them. These bald men say (but for my part I
believe them not) that the mountains are inhabited
by men with goats’ feet; and that beyond these
again are men who sleep for six months of the
twelve. This I cannot at all accept for true. But the
country east of the bald-heads is known for certain
to be inhabited by the Issedones; howbeit, of what
lies northward either of the bald-heads or the
Issedones we have no knowledge, save what comes
from the report of these latter.

26. It is said to be the custom of the Issedones,
that whenever a man’s father dies, all the nearest of
kin bring beasts of the flock, and having killed these
and cut up the flesh they cut up also the dead
father of their host, and set out all the flesh mingled
together for a feast. As for his head, they strip it
bare and cleanse and gild it, and keep it for a sacred
relic, whereto they offer yearly solemn sacrifice. Every

225
VOL. Pie 2

HERODOTUS

mais 6€ matplt TodTO Toiée, KaTa TEP” EXXANVES TA
yevéoia. drAXrws 6€ Oixator Kal OUTOL NéyorTat Eivat,
isoxpatées O€ Opmoiws ai yuvaiKes Toict avdpact.

27. TwooKkovtat péev 67 Kal ovToL, TO bé amo
TOUT@Y TO KaTUTEpPOE ‘Toondoves Elo OL AéyouTes
povvopOadpous avOparrous Kal ypvoopvXaKas
ypuTas elvat: Tapa oe TOUT@Y Levd ae mapara-
Bovtes Aéyovel, Tapa 6& YKevOéwy Hels of Arrow
vevoulkapev Kal ovomafouev avtovs axuOiaTi
"Aptmactous' apima yap év Kadréovot XKvOat,
omov O€ obGarpov.

28. Avoxeipepos d€ avTn 1) kaTarexGeica Taca
x@pn ovtw 67 TL eal, ev0a TOUS pev OKT@ TOV
penvav adopnros otos yiverau KpUpLos; €V TOloL bdep
éxyéas TOV ov Tounoels, TUP OE davaKatov TOL
oeLs mov"? H é6¢ POaracca myvuTat Kal o
Bootropos mas 0 Kippépios, cat éml tod xpvu-
OTaXXOV OL EVTOS Tabdpov Tvdar KaTorKnpéevoe
oTpatevovTat Kal Tas auatas émeNavvovaer TrépiV
és Tovs Livdous. otTw pev 67 Tors OKTM pNVAS
OLATENEEL YELL@V EwV, TOUS O émtNOLTOUS TégoEpasS
Wuxea avtoit eort. KeX@piaTat OE OUTOS 0 XELLeD ~
TOUS T poTrous Taol TOlGl ev aXrowo Xopiowe
yvopevouct YELLMTL, EV TO THV pev apainy OUK
Her Noyou dkvov ovdév, Td SE Gépos twv ovK aviet
Bpovrat TE HLOS TH AAAN yivovTat, THViKADTA pe
ou yivovrat, Oépeos bé appiragées: Hy S€ yELLavos
BpovtTn yeu at, @S Tépas vEvopLaT al Owpaterbar.
@s 6€ Kal Hv ceropos yévntat Hv Te Gépeos Hv TE
Yelwavos ev TH YevOuch, Tépas vevopuwotar. tarot
dé advexomevolr hépovat TOV YEl“O@VA TOUTOP, HMLOVoL

1 [anddv] Stein.
226

BOOK IV. 26-28

son does so by his father, even as the Greeks
in their festivals in honour of the dead. For
the rest, these also are said to be a law-abiding
people; and the women have equal power with
the men.

27. Of these then also we have knowledge; but |

for what is northward of them, it is from the Isse-
dones that the tale comes of the one-eyed men and

the griffins that guard gold; this is told by the |
Scythians, who have heard it from them; and we |

again have taken it for true from the Scythians, and

call these people by the Scythian name, Arimaspians; |
for in the Scythian tongue arima is one, and spou \

is the eye.

28. Ail this aforementioned country is exceed-
ing cold; for eight months of every year there is
frost unbearable, and in these you shall not make
mud by pouring out water but by lighting a fire;
the sea freezes, and all the Cimmerian Bosporus ;
and the Scythians dwelling this side of the fosse
lead armies over the ice, and drive their wains across
to the land of the Sindi. So it is ever winter for
eight months, and it is cold in that country for the
four that remain. MHere is a winter of a different
sort from the winters that come in other lands; for
in the season for rain there falls scarce any, but for
all the summer there is rain unceasing ; and when
there are thunderstorms in other lands, here there
are none, but in summer there is great plenty of
them; if there come a thunderstorm in winter they
are wont to marvel at it for a portent. And so too
if there come an earthquake, be it in summer or
winter, it is esteemed a portent in Scythia. Horses
have endurance to bear the Scythian winter, mules

227
e-2

}
:
j

HERODOTUS

6e ovoé ovoe OUK avexXovTal apn T™ O€ adAN
im 70l pev €v KpUL@ EO TEMTES aTroo pakerifovet,
dvot O€ Kal 1)pLLoVvoL aveXOvTat.

29. Aoxéer 5€ pou Kal TO ryevos tov Body To
xodov O.a TADTA ov pve KEpEea av TOO apTupees
b€ pot TH yvopn Kat ‘Opunpou eros év ‘Odvacein
eyov ase,

/
kat ArBinv, 601 T dpves apap KEepaol TErE-
Gove,

op0as elpn LEvOr, ev TOLCL Geppoior TAXV Taparyi-
veo Oar Ta KEped, ev 6€ TotCL loxupoice Wuxeos 0
ov dvew Képea Ta KTHVEA apyiy %) PvovTa Pvew
boys.

30. "EvOatdta pév vuv bia Ta Wuyea yivetat
TavTa. Oopat O€ (mpocOnkas yap O7} jou 0 do-
9s éE apxns edv€nto) ¢ OTL év TH "rely TAH Xopy
ov duveatat yiveo Oar Hplovol, ovTE YruxpoU ToD
Nepov eovTOS. ouTe aAXov pavepod aitiov oveevos.
pact de avtol Heitor éx KaTapns TEU Ov iver Bau
adict 7 PLOvOUS, aA érreav Tpooty 7 @pn Kvi-
oKxecOat Tas inrovs, éfehavvover és TOUS TAIT LO-
X@pous auras, Kal emerta ope év TH TOY méhas
emeloe TOUS dvous, és 00 dv ayaot ai immo év
yaotpl* émerta O€ aTehavvovet.

31. Tlepi_ dé TOV TTEPGY THD 2«vOar AEeyouse
avaTheov civar Tov Hépa, Kal TOUTO@Y eivera ovK
olol Te €ival OUTE LOEtv TO Tporw TAS i Teipou ovTE
dueEvévar, TIvOE eX Tepl aut av YVOuNv' TA KaT-
UtmepOe TavTns THS Ywpns alel videtat, éXdcoovr
6€ Tod Oépeos 7) TOD yEelwHvos, WaTrEP Kal OLKos.
y0n @Vv OoTIs ayxobev yLova adpny TitToVcaY
228

BOOK IV. 28-31

and asses cannot at all bear it; yet in other lands,
whereas asses and mules can endure frost, horses
that stand in it are frostbitten.

29. And to my thinking it is for this cause that
the hornless kind of oxen grows no horns in Scythia.
There is a verse of Homer in the Odyssey that
witnesses to my judgment ; it is this:

“ Libya, the land where lambs are born with horns
on their foreheads,”

wherein it is rightly signified, that in hot countries
the horns grow quickly, whereas in very cold
countries beasts grow horns hardly, or not at all.

30. In Scythia, then, this happens because of the
cold. But I hold it strange (for it was ever the way
of my history to seek after subsidiary matters) that
in the whole of Elis no mules can be begotten,
albeit neither is the country cold nor is there any
manifest cause. The Eleans themselves say that
it is by reason of a curse that mules cannot be
begotten among them; but whenever the season
is at hand for the mares to conceive, they drive them
away into the countries of their neighbours, and
then send the asses to them in the neighbouring
land, till the mares be pregnant; and then they
drive them home again.

31. But as touching the feathers whereof the
Scythians say that the air is full, insomuch that none
can see or traverse the land beyond, I hold this
opinion. Northward of that country snow falls con-
tinually, though less in summer than in winter, as is
to be expected. Whoever has seen snow falling
thickly near him knows of himself my meaning; for

229

HERODOTUS

1d to \ / 4 yy \ e \ fr
elde, olde TO A€ywW" EolKE YAP Hh KLOV TTEpoior:
. \ lal lal / “
Kal dla TOV YEelwava TodTOV éovTa ToLOUTOY avoi-
\ \ / al ‘4 7
KnTa Ta Tpos Bopénv éeatl THs Hrelpov TavTys.
\ \ > \ \
Ta @V TTEPA eixadlovTas Ti xLOVa TOS YKVOAasS Te
\ , / ¥ fa)
Kal TOUS TepLoiKous OoKéw NEyELY. TADTA pév VUP
\ ,
Ta NéyeTal paKpoTata elpntat.

_ : ¢ / \ ! ’ , oy
32. ‘TarepBopéwy Sé€ répt avOpwmwv ovte Te
/ 2O\ ” \ ” an ,
XKvGat Aéyouat ovdev oUVTE TIVES ANNOL TOV TAUTH
> 7 / > \ yA fl 56 e be Sr een
oiknuévov, eb pn) Apa “laondoves. ws O€ éyw

, ’ / Q/ Uj
doxéw, OVS OUTOL N€yoUGL ovdEV’ EEyoV yap av
4 / \ a /
Kal LKvOat, @S Tepi TOV povvopPldrdpav éyouct.
¢ / \ >) \ \ € /
arn “Hotdd@ pev €oti wept “TrrepBopéwy eipn-
éva, ate 6€ Kal Opnpo év ’Emuyo | On TE
péva, pnp év “Exeyovotot, e& 6 TO
7 - A er
éovte ye “Opunpos TavtTa Ta éTea ETTIOINGE.
lal \¢ a an
33. IToAAG O€ Te TWAElaTA Tepi advT@v AnrzoL
Laat b] / rf
Néyouar, Hdpevor ipa evdedenéva ev KaXdLN TUPaY
by ¢ / / b] / b] 4
€& ‘TrepBopéwv hepopeva amixvécoOat és XKvdas,
/ U4 / pe. 8 \
amo bé XKevGéov dn Sexopmévous aiel TOUS WANCLO-
, / x nN \ /
Ye@pous ExaoTous Komile AUTa TO TPOS EoTEPNS
c / > x A bf] 5 / ’ lal \ \
éxaocTat@m éml tov “Adpinv, évGedTev d€ Tpos
/ / / ,
pecapBpinv wpoTeutoueva tew@tovs Awdwvatous
/ / > \ \ / /
‘EAXjvov déxecOar, avo b& TovTwv KataBaivety
\ /
él tov Mndéa KxorTov Kai dtatropevecPar és
/ / / 7
EvBovay, wodw Te és wOAW TéuTey expe Kapv-
\ 8 by \ / 3 h a ae, 5 a K
oToVv, TO 0 amo TavTNS ExALTELY "AvdSpov: Kapu-
, \ 3 \ / ’ n
atiovs yap elvat Tovs Koptfovtas és Thvopr,
a > / / y
Tnviovs 6é és Afiov. amixvéecOar pév vuv ovT@

230

BOOK IV. 31-33

the snow is like feathers; and by reason of the
winter, which is such as I have said, the parts to the
north of this continent are uninhabited. I think
therefore that in this tale of feathers the Scythians
and their neighbours do but speak of snow in a
figure. Thus then I have spoken of those parts that
are said to be most distant.

32. Concerning the Hyperborean people neither
the Scythians nor any other dwellers in these lands
tell us anything, except perchance the Issedones.
And, as I think, even they tell nothing; for were it
not so, then the Scythians too would have told, even
as they tell of the one-eyed men. But Hesiod speaks
of Hyperboreans, and Homer too in his poem The
Heroes’ Sons,! if that be truly the work of Homer.

33. But the Delians? tell much more concerning
them than doanyothers. They say that offerings wrapt
in wheat-straw are brought from the Hyperboreans
to Scythia; when they have passed Scythia, each
nation in turn receives them from its neighbours till
they are carried to the Adriatic sea, which is the
most westerly limit of their journey; thence they
are brought on to the south, the people of Dodona
being the first Greeks to receive them. From
Dodona they come down to the Melian gulf, and are
carried across to Euboea, and city sends them on to
city till they come to Carystus ; after this, Andros is
left out of their journey, for it is Carystians who carry
them to Tenos, and Tenians to Delos. Thus (they

1 One of the ‘‘ Cyclic” poems ; a sequel to the ‘‘ Thebais”
(story of the seven against Thebes).

2 This Delian story about the Hyperboreans is additional
evidence of the known fact that trade routes from the earliest

times linked northern with south-eastern Europe. Amber in
especial was carried from the Baltic to the Aegean.

231

HERODOTUS

TadTa Ta ipa Neyouce és Afiov: mpa@tov de Tovs
‘TrrepBopéous méurpar pepovoas Ta ipa 500 Képas,
TAS ovopatouct Arjrwoe elval ‘Lrrepoxny Te Kal
Aaodixnvy: Gua 0€ avThaor aahareins elveKev
Tena TOUS "TrrepBopéous TOV aoTOV dvdpas
TEVTE TouTOUS, TOUTOUS ot vor Tleppepees Kané-
ovTat Tuas peyanas ev Anro eXOvTEs. evel 6é
TOLCL ‘TrrepBopéouce TOUS aromenpOevras onic
OUK ATOVOTTEELY, SELVA TOLEULEVOUS el ahéas alel
KaTanraprerat amoaTéhNovTas [1) arobeKed Gat,
obT@ &7 pepovTas és TOUS oupous Ta ipa évdece-
péva €v Tup@Y Kaden TOS TANTLOYwpOUS
eTLoKITTEW KEeAEVOYTAS TpoTéuTELY THEA ATO
EwuTa@v €s adro EOvos. Kal TADTA eV OUTW TpO-
TE MT OMEVA amixveed Bat héyouoe és AfjNov. oida
d€ avtos TOUTOLCL TOOL (poioe TOCE TOLEVLEVOV
Tpoapepes, Tas Opniias kat tas Latovidas
yuvatxas, erreav OUwol TH “Apremee TH Bactretn,
OUK avEeV TUPO@Y KaNauNS EYOVaAS TA ipa.

34. Kai tatdta pév 67 tavtas oda Totevcas:
that 6€ TapOévoct TavTnoL That EE TrrepBopéwv
TerevTnadonat év Anjd\w KEipovTaL Kal al KopaL
Kal oi Tatdes ot AnXiwyv' al wev TPO yapou TO-
KAaMOV aToTamvomevat Kal Tepl ATpaKTOV EiNI-
Eagar em TO oma TUetot (70 bé orpa éort eo
és TO “Aptepiovov EoLOvTL aplaTepiys _Xelpos, €r-
TEPUKE 6€ ol ehain), dcot 6€ Tratdes Tov AnXriwr,
mepl xAOnY Twa eiMEavres TOV TplLYO@Vv TUEicL

so
Kal oUTOL ETL TO ond.

35, Abrar pev on TavTHY TUL eXouct T™ pos
TOY Arjov oikNTOpMD. gact 6€ ol avroi ovTOL
kat tHv "Apynv te kal THY “Orw éovoas rapbé-

a2

BOOK IV. 33-35

say) these offerings come to Delos. But on the first
journey the Hyperboreans sent two maidens bearing
the offerings, to whom the Delians give the names
Hyperoche and Laodice, sending with them for safe
conduct five men of their people as escort, those who
are now called Perpherees! and greatly honoured at
Delos. But when the Hyperboreans found that those
whom they sent never returned, they were very ill
content that it should ever be their fate not to receive
their messengers back; wherefore they carry the
offerings, wrapt in wheat-straw, to their borders, and
charge their neighbours to send them on from their
own country to the next; and the offerings, it is said,
come by this conveyance to Delos. I can say of my
own knowledge that there is a custom like these
offerings, namely, that when the Thracian and
Paeonian women sacrifice to the Royal Artemis, they
have wheat-straw with them while they sacrifice.

34, This I know that they do. The Delian girls
and boys cut their hair in honour of these Hyperborean
maidens, who died at Delos; the girls before their
marriage cut off a tress and lay it on the tomb,
wound about a spindle ; this tomb is at the foot of an
olive-tree, on the left hand of the entrance of the
temple of Artemis; the Delian boys twine some of
their hair round a green stalk, and they likewise lay
it on the tomb.

35. Thus then are these maidens honoured by the
inhabitants of Delos. These same Delians relate
that two virgins, Arge and Opis, came from the

1 That is, probably, the Bearers.
235

HERODOTUS

vous €& “TrrepBopéwy KaTa TOUS avTovs TovTOUS
avOparous TOpEvopmevas ar-iKéa Oat és Ajjov ETL
™ poTepov ‘Lrrepoxns TE Kab Aaobdixns. TavTas
peev voy TH EirevOutn aropepovaas avtl Tov
@KUTOKOU TOV eraavto bopov amiKérOat, Thy Oé
“Apynv te xal tiv “Omw dua adtoiat Oeoicr
amixer Oat héyouet kal ope TLULaS ddXas ded000at
T™ pos opewy Kal yap dyelpewy oe Tas yuvaixas
erovopalovaas Ta ovvop LaATQ EV TO tuve Tov opt
‘OXY avnp Avxtos eToinge, Tapa b¢ a pewy pea-
Govtas vnoiwtas Te Kai “lwvas tuvéew "Oriv te
kat “Apynv ovopatovtds Te Kal ayelpovtas (ovTOS
dé 0 OXv Kal Tods ddXOvUS TOVs TadaLods Duvous
eTrolnae cK Avxins eGov TOUS devdopévous év
Arjro), Kal TOV pnptov KatayiSomevav etl TO
Bopo tHv aorodov tavTny él thy OrjKnv Ths
"Orwos Te Kal “Apyns aaiotpobo bat em Barno-
pevnv. 4 be Onn AUTEwWY éo7l ora Ge TOU “A pte-

piciou, T™ pos 70 TETPAMLLEVN, ayXYoTaTw TOU

Kniov torintoplov. lm ph

36. Kai TavTa pev “TrrepBopéwv TEépt loheee

_ TOV yap Tepl ‘A Baptos Rayon TOU Aeyouevov ElLVal
‘TrrepBopéov ov r€Eyo, ws! TOV ovo TOV Teplepepe
KaTa Tacay viv obdev c aired [ievos. 9b. e etal
ime pBopeot TIVES avOpwrrot, élal Kal wrrepvortiot
GaAXo. yerw 6€ Ope ys TEepLooovs Ypavavtas

_——

ToAXOUS HON Kal ovdeva VOOVEXOVTWS eEnynoa-

pevov" of “Oxeavov Te peovra, ypapouat mépek THY
yi éodcay KuUKAOTEpEa Os aro TOpvou, Kab THY
‘Acinv TH Evporn TOLEUVT OD ionv. ev ortyourt

yap eyo onace peyabos TE EKATTNS QUT éwy Kal

oin TLs éatl és ypapyny ExaoTn.

234 1 [Aéyvwr] ws Stein.

9

:

ee
DSN

BOOK IV. 35-36

Hyperboreans by way of the peoples aforesaid to
Delos, yet earlier than the coming of Hyperoche
and Laodice; these latter came to bring to I[lithyia
the tribute whereto they had agreed for ease of
child-bearing ; but Arge and Opis, they say, came
with the gods themselves,! and received honours
of their own from the Delians. For the women
collected gifts for them, calling upon their names
in the hymn made for them by Olen a man of
Lycia; it was from Delos that the islanders and
Ionians learnt to sing hymns to Opis and Arge,
calling upon their names and collecting gifts (this
Olen after his coming from Lycia made also the
other and ancient hymns that are sung at Delos).
Further they say that when the thighbones are burnt
in sacrifice on the altar, the ashes of them are all
used for casting on the burial-place of Opis and Arge ;
which burial-place is behind the temple of Artemis,
looking eastwards, nearest to the refectory of the
people of Ceos.

36. Thus far have I spoken of the Hyperboreans,
and let it suffice ; for I do not tell the story of that
Abaris, alleged to be a Hyperborean, who carried
the arrow over the whole world, fasting the while.
But if there be men beyond the north wind, then
there are others beyond the south. And I laugh to
see how many have ere now drawn maps of the
world, not one of them showing the matter reason-
ably; for they draw the world as round as if fashioned
by compasses, encircled by the river of Ocean, and
Asia and Europe of a like bigness. For myself, I
will in a few words show the extent of the two, and
how each should be drawn.

1 Apollo and Artemis, probably.
235

HERODOTUS

37. [lépoa: oixéovor katyKovtes él tiv votinv
Oadracoav tHv ’EpvOpnv Kareouévnv, tovtar 6é
Umepotxéovat pos Bopénv avenov MAdor, } Mijdav
é Zdarerpes, Sactetpwv é Korxou KATIKOVTES
érl THV Bopninv Garaccay, € eS THD Pacis TOTAMLOS
exdloot. Tavta técoepa Ovea oixéer Ex Oadacons
és OdXaccav.

38. "Ev@edtev 5€ 76 mpos éExTrépyns axtal dudpa-
cua an auras KaTatetvoval és Odaraccay, Tas
eyo ar ny ropes évOev pwev 1) AKT) 7 éTEpn Ta
Tpos Bopénv aro Pacvos _apEapevy TAPATETAT AL ‘
és Oadaccav Tapa te tov Ilovtov nat tov_-Ed- -
AjoTovTov HEX pL Xuyetov Tob Tperxod- Ta’ Oe
Tpos voTou avr) airy aKT a0 Tob Mupiav-
dtxov KOXTTOU TOD Tpos Dowixn Ketmévovu Telver TA
és Oadaccav wéxpt Tproriov dxpys. olKéer O€ év
TH aKTH TAUTH EOvea avOpwoTMY TPLNKOVTA.

39. Adrn pév vuv érépn Tay axTéwv, % Oé 87
étépn amo Llepoéwv apEapéevn twapatétatasc és THY
"Epvdpnv Odraccayv, h te epoxy cal ato TavTns
exdexouevn 1) “Acoupin Kat amo ‘Acoupins 2
“ApaBin yet dé avTN, Ov Ayyoura. el 1) VOM,
és TOV KoNTOV TOV ‘ApaBuov, és Tov Aapétos eK
TOU Nethou _OL@puxa eonyaye. [EX pL eV vuv
Powixns a aro Ilepoewv VOpPOS TrATUS Kal TONKS
€oTt TO O€ aro Powixns Tapnjxel dua Thode THs
Jaracons 1 dKnTn auTn mapa Té Lupinv Thy
Haraorivyy Kal Aiyurtov, és TV TedevTa’ ev
TH EOvea earl T pla Hoova.

40. Tatra [Lev ATO Hepoewy Ta Tpos éoTrepyy
ths “Acins éyovta éoti: Ta dé xatutepbe Ilep-

236

BOOK IV. 37-40

37. The land where the Persians dwell reaches to
the southern sea, that sea which is called Red;
beyond these to the north are the Medes, and
beyond the Medes the Saspires, and beyond the
Saspires the Colchians, whose country reaches to
the northern sea! into which issues the river Phasis ;
so these four nations dwell between the one sea and
the other.

38. But westwards of this region two promontories
stretch out from it into the sea, which I will now
describe. On the north side one of the promontories
begins at the Phasis and stretches seaward along the
Pontus and the Hellespont, as far as Sigeum in the
Troad; on the south side the same promontory has
a seacoast beginning at the Myriandric gulf that is |
near Phoenice, and stretching seaward as far as the
Triopian headland. On this promontory dwell thirty
nations.

39. This is the first promontory. But the second,
beginning with Persia, stretches to the Red Sea,
being the Persian land, and next the neighbouring
country of Assyria, and after Assyria, Arabia; this
promontory ends (yet not truly but only by common
consent) at the Arabian Gulf, whereunto Darius
brought a canal from the Nile. Now from the
Persian country to Phoenice there is a wide and
great tract of land; and from Phoenice this pro-
montory runs beside our sea by the way of the
Syrian Palestine and Egypt, which is at the end of
it ; in this promontory there are but three nations.

41). So much for the parts of Asia west of the
Persians. But what is beyond the Persians, and

1 Here, the Black Sea; in 42, the ‘‘ northern sea” is the
Mediterranean.

237

HERODOTUS

cE@Y cal } \ Mydev Kal Lao meipeov Kal Kohyov, Ta
7 pos n@ TE Kal TALOV avatehhovra, évOev ev U}
"Epud pi) TApiKel Odhacoa, pos Bopew bé 7)
Kaomin TE Garacca Kal o ‘Apagns TOTAMLOS, peov
7 pos pAwov avioXovTa. HEXpL dé THs ‘Ivduxrs
oiKeeTat ‘Agin’ TO be aTO TAUTNS Epnyos 6n TO
™ pos THY 7O, ovde evel ovd5els Speen otov 67 Te
EOT *
41. Tovavrn pev Kal TosavTn 7 ‘Actin éoTl, 1)
dé AcBin év TH aKTH TH ETEPN eo amo yap Airyu-
TOU AtBon 707 exdéxerau. Kata BD yuv AvyuT Tov
) GKTH avTn ore?) éott' amo yap thabe TIS
Gardoons és THY "EpuOpiy Oadaccav O€Ka pupL-
does elol opyuLewy, avTat Oo aw elev xidvot oTasol"
TO 6€ GTO TOU arewod TOUTOU Kapa TwNaTEA
TUyxXavEl €ovca i aKT Aris AtBun KEKANT AL. Ofer ‘
42, Qwoudlo ov Tov Ovoupia dvT@v Kal OLeXov-
TOV ABony TE kal (Aoiny Kal Evporny: ov yap
oULKpa Ta Svapépovta avTéwy éoTt* prjcet ev
yap map auhorépas TapnKel » Evporn, eUpEos
b€ TTrépt ovee ov cupBarrew akin paiverat poe eival. why
AcBun bev yep On rot eouTHy | €ovda TEPLPPUTOS, _ ees)
may 6cov avTns 7 pos THY “Acinv ‘obpiter, | Nexo
tov AiyuTtiov Bactréos T P@TOU TOV hyets Open
KaTaoéEAvTos" os évrelTe THY dudbpuxa emavaaTo
opvcowy THY éx tov Neidov diéyousay és Tov
‘Apaftov KONTFOV, am eTeT Ye Poivixas avdpas
TROLOLGL, EVTELNAMEVOS es TO Orlow 60 ‘Hpaxréwv
oTnhéwy éxTrr€e Ews és THY Bopyninv Oadaccay
Kal odtw és Aiyurtov amixvéecBa. oppynérvtes
ov of Poivixes ex THS EpvOphs Cadacaons éwdeov
1 [éwuTqv] Stein.

238

meni
BOOK IV. 40-42

Medes, and Saspires, and Colchians, eastward and
toward the rising sun, this is bounded on the one
hand by the Red Sea, and to the north by the
Caspian Sea, and the river Araxes, that flows towards
the sun’s rising. As far as India, Asia is an in-
habited land; but thereafter all to the east is
desert, nor can any man say what kind of land is
there.

41. Such is Asia, and such its extent. But Libya
is on this second promontory; for Libya comes next
after Egypt. The Egyptian part of this promontory
is narrow ; for from our sea to the Red Sea it is a
distance of an hundred thousand fathoms, that is, a
thousand furlongs; but after this narrow part the
promontory which is called Libya is very broad.

42. I wonder, then, at those who have mapped
out and divided the world into Libya, Asia, and
Europe; for the difference between them is great,
seeing that in length Europe stretches along both
the others together, and it appears to me to be
beyond all comparison broader. For Libya shows
clearly that it is encompassed by the sea, save only
where it borders on Asia; and this was proved first
(as far as we know) by Necos king of Egypt. He,
when he had made an end of digging the canal
which leads from the Nile to the Arabian Gulf, sent
Phoenicians in ships, charging them to sail on their
return voyage past the Pillars of Heracles till they
should come into the northern sea and so to Egypt.
So the Phoenicians set out from the Red Sea and

239

HERODOTUS

OS

THY votinv Oadaccay oKws 6€ yivowro pO wo-

sin nina: TpogaXOvTEs. av oT ElperKov, THY vs iva’

EKA TOTE THS AtBons wréovtes yivotaro, Kal He

veokov Tov duntov: Oepicavtes 8 (ay TOV aiToV >!

émdeov, Wate Ovo eTéwy SueEENOOvTwY TpiT@ ETEi
Kkaprvavtes “Hpaxdéas otidas amixovto és Ai-
yurTov. Kal €Xeyov éuol pev ov TigTa, ANrAw OE
6 Tew, @S TepiTAWOVTES THY ALBUNVY TOV HALOV
éoxov és Ta Oektd.

43, Oitw pev attn éyvecbn TO TPATOV, peTa
de K Kapynooviot eioe elol_o Aéyovtes: érel Lataowns
ye 0 Tedomuos avnp “AXatpevidns ov TEpLeTAWTE
AuBinv,” “en (aitd TodTo mreppets, avrXa Setoas
TO TE fHKOS TOU m)oou Kat THY epnuiny amiree
6Tigw, OVO é7rEeTéhETE ‘Tov emerage ol 9) penTnp
adeOdov. Ouyatépa 4p Zomvpou TOU MeyaBvtou
éBijcato wapOévov: érerta pédXAovTOs avTod Sia
TaUTHY THY aiTinv avacKoroTLElalar UT BépEew
Bacinréos, 1) wyTHP TOU Yataomeos €ovaca Aapeiov
aderhen Tapartncato, acd of avTi pélw Enpinv
émiOnoew % Tep éxetvov: AtBunv yap ob avayKny
écecOat TepiTAWELY, Es 0 dv aTiKnTaL TepiTAéwV
avutny és tov “ApaBiov KoATOY. auUyXwpHcavTos
6¢ Bép£ew emi tovTovct, 6 Zataomns TT 1160 MEVOS
és Alyorrov cai AaB@v véa TE KAL VavTas Tapa
TOUTMDY ETTAEE ETL “Hparheas oTHAas’ OlexTAWCAS
6é Kal Kduwas TO adxkpwtypiov THS AtBuns TO
ovvoma Lodvoers ea TL, EwTAEE TPOS WET apLBpLNV* TrEp?)-

240

BOOK IV. 42-43

sailed the southern sea; whenever autumn came
they would put in and sow the land, to whatever part
of Libya they might come, and there await the
harvest; then, having gathered in the crop, they
sailed on, so that after two years had passed, it
was in the third that they rounded the Pillars of
Heracles and came to Egypt. There they said (what
some may believe, though I do not) that in sailing
round Libya they had the sun on their right hand.!
43. Thus the first knowledge of Libya was gained.
The next story is that of the Carchedonians: for as
for Sataspes son of Teaspes, an Achaemenid, he did
not sail round Libya, though he was sent for that end ;
but he feared the length and the loneliness of the
voyage and so returned back without accomplishing
the task laid upon him by his mother. For he had
raped the virgin daughter of Zopyrus son of Mega-
byzus ; and when on this charge he was to be im-
paled by King Xerxes, Sataspes’ mother, who was
Darius’ sister, begged for his life, saying that she
would lay a heavier punishment on him than did
Xerxes; for he should be compelled to sail round
Libya, till he completed his voyage and came to the
Arabian Gulf. Xerxes agreeing to this, Sataspes
went to Egypt, where he received a ship and a crew
from the Egyptians, and sailed past the Pillars of
Heracles. Having sailed out beyond them, and
rounded the Libyan promontory called Solois,? he

1 The detail which Herodotus does not believe incidentally
confirms the story; as the ship sailed west round the Cape
of Good Hope, the sun of the southern hemisphere would be
on its right. Most authorities now accept the story of the
circumnavigation.

2 Probably Cape Cantin, in the latitude of Madeira.

241
VOL. II, R

HERODOTUS

vas dé Gdhaccav TOAAHY ev Todotot pret, érreiTe
Tob mTAEvVOS alel edee, arog TpeYras onto dé hee
és Aiyurtov. éx O€ TavTns ATUKO EVOS Tapa
Bactréa, Eepfea éNevye pas Ta TpocwTdTW av-
Opa@trous puKkpovs TrapaTrhéew eat powienin
vay pewpévous, ol oxas odets KaTayolaTo TH ynt
pevyer ov Tpos Ta opea NettrovTes Tas TOMAS”
avToi b€ abixéery ovdEV éotorTes, Bpora dé podva
é€ avtéwy AauBaverv. Tod O€ pH TepiTAM@TAL
ABonv TAVTENEWS ait Lov Tode Edeye, TO wOLOY _
TO Tpoc@ ov duvaTov ere eival 7 poBatvew aXNr’
evicxeo Oat. . EépEns 6€ ov ot TUyyWacKkov Réryeuv
arnbéa ovK emiTehegavTa TE TOV 7 poxelevov
aeOXov dveckohoTr Lae, THY apxainy Steny €TLTL-
pov. TOUTOU be TOU Latdareos evvodX eS améspn
és Xdpov, é emelre emvdero TaYLOTA TOV ec morea
TETENEUTIKOTA, EXoV Xpnwara, peyara, Ta > duos
avnp KATETXE, TOU ETLOTAaMEVOS TO OVVOMA EKWY
émriAnOo pat.
44, Tis S& ’Acins ta ToANA vTr0 _Aapevov
é£eupen, ds Bovhopevos "Tvdov TOTamon, OS K poKo-
deihous devTEpos oUTOS _TOTAMLOY TavT@Y TaAape-
YVETaL, TOUTOY TOV TOTAMOV ELOéVAL TH eS Oddaccav-
eK 6.601, 7 TEMTEL TAolowee addous TE TolaL émiaTEVe
THv adnbeinv epéew Kal 67 Kal XYKvNaKa’ avdpa
Kapvavoea. of O€ oppndevres eK Kaoratupau TE
TONLOS Kal THS Taxrvixis vis €mAe€ov KATA TOTA-
Ov pos HO Te Kal ALOU avaTohas és OaXaceaapr,
ova Garacons é (pos éomrépny THEOVTES TPLN-
KooT@ Lvl UTLKVEOVTAL €S ToUTOv TOV X@pov o0ev
0 Aiyurtiov Bacireds tovs Doivixas tovs 7 po-
TEpov Elta dméaTeine mepi@riwcw ArBinv. peta

242

BOOK IV. 43-44

sailed southward; but when he had been many
months sailing far over the sea, and ever there was
more before him, he turned back and made sail for
Egypt. Thence coming to Xerxes, he told in his
story how when he was farthest distant he sailed by
a country of little men, who wore palm-leaf raiment;
these, whenever he and his men put in to land with
their ship, would ever leave their towns and flee
to the hills; he and his men did no wrong when
they landed, and took naught from the people but
what they needed for eating. As to his not sailing
wholly round Libya, the reason (he said) was that
the ship could move no farther, but was stayed.
But Xerxes did not believe that Sataspes spoke
truth, and as the task appointed was unfulfilled he
impaled him, punishing him on the charge first
brought against him. This Sataspes had an eunuch,
who as soon as he heard of his master’s death es-
caped to Samos, with a great store of wealth, of
which a man of Samos possessed himself. I know
the man’s name but of set purpose forget it.

44, But as to Asia, most of it was discovered by
Darius. There is a river Indus, in which so many
crocodiles are found that only one river in the world
has more. UDarius, desiring to know where this
Indus issues into the sea, sent ships manned by
Seylax, a man of Caryanda, and others in whose
word he trusted ; these set out from the city Cas-
patyrus and the Pactyic country, and sailed down
the river towards the east and the sunrise till they
came to the sea; and voyaging over the sea west-
wards, they came in the thirtieth month to that
place whence the Egyptian king sent the Phoeni-
cians afore-mentioned to sail round Libya. = After

243

HERODOTUS

dé Tovtous TepiTOTaVTAs "Tvdous Te KATEO TpE-
Yrato Aapeios Kal TH Oaracoy TAUTY expato.
ovUTw Kal TIS ‘Acins, TAD Ta TpOS ipvov avi-
oXOVTA, Ta AXAA AvEVpNTaL Guola TapeXopuEevy TH
AtBvy.

45. “H 6€ Evpoern pos ovdauav davepy aus
yvocKopery, oUTE Ta T™ pos mov dvatehhovTa
ovTe Ta mpos Bopenv, et TEplppuTos EOTL’ pKEL
d€ ylvw@oKETaL Tap. auporépas TapijKovoa. ove
eX@ cupBarecbar € én” orev pH €ovcn YA ovvopara

Tpipacva KeeTal éeT@vumlas EXOVT AL YUVALKOD, Kal ;

ovpic para auTn Netnos te o -Alyurtios TOTAL {LOS
eTeOn) Kal Pacis 6 Korxos (ot b€ Tavaiv trotapov
TOV Maujrnv Kal TopO prea Ta Kinpepia Néyouct),
ovde TOV OLoupia dvT@Y Ta ouvopata mubeaOas,
Kal ober éJevto Tas eToVvUmas. On yep. AuBvn
[ev emt AtBuns eyeTat UTO TOV TONA@V “EXXY-
Vov exelv TO OVVOMa YuUVaLKOS avroxGovos, U7) dé
‘Agin é €TL THS II popnG€os YUVALKOS THY emovupiny.
Kal TOUTOU [eV MeTahapBavovtat TOU OvvOLaATOS
Avéot, dapevor emi ’Actew Tov Kotvos tod Mavew
Kkexrna0at THY Acinv, AXX ovK ért THS Upopn-
Oéos ’Acins ar étev Kal tHv ev Lapbior hur
Kexhhjo Oat ‘Agudéa. n Oe én Evporn ovte et
TepippuTos €aTl ylvad KeTar 7 pos ovoapav avOpa-
TOV, ouTE oxo0ev TO ovvopa éeraBe TOUTO, OUTE
Gots of HV 0 Oéuevos aivertat, el mm) aro Tis
Tupins pijoopuer Evperns AaBetv TO ovvoua THY
xeopny 7 pOTEpov b€ 7) 7. dpa av OV UWLOS OOTEP ai
ETEPAL. aXN avTn ye &K THIS “Aciys TE paiverar
€ovoa Kal ovK aTTLKOMEVN @s THY YHY TavTHY HTLs
vov vo “EXXjvav Edpern Kkadéetat, ddr dcop

244

BOOK IV. 44-45

this cireumnavigation Darius subdued the Indians
and made use of this sea. Thus was it discovered
that Asia, saving the parts towards the rising sun,
was in other respects like Libya.

45. But of Europe it is plain that none have
obtained knowledge of its eastern or its northern
parts so as to say if it is encompassed by seas; its
length is known to be enough to stretch along both
Asia and Libya. Nor can I guess for what reason
the earth, which is one, has three names, all of
women, and why the boundary lines set for it are
the Egyptian river Nile and the Colchian river
Phasis (though some say that the Maeetian river
Tanais and the Cimmerian Ferries! are boundaries) ;
nor can I learn the names of those who divided the
world, or whence they got the names which they
gave. For Libya is said by most Greeks to be called
after a native woman of that name, and Asia after
the wife of Prometheus?; yet the Lydians claim a
share in the latter name, saying that Asia was not
called after Prometheus’ wife Asia, but after Asies,
the son of Cotys, who was the son of Manes, and
that from him the Asiad clan at Sardis also takes its
name. But as for Europe, no men have any know-
ledge whether it be surrounded or not by seas, nor
whence it took its name, nor is it clear who gave the
name, unless we are to say that the land took its
name from the Tyrian Europa, having been (as it
would seem) till then nameless like the others. But
it is plain that this woman was of Asiatic birth, and
never came to this land which the Greeks now call

t ep. ch..12.
2 The Fire-giver celebrated by Aeschylus and Shelley ;
Asia is one of the principal characters in Prometheus Unbound.

245

HERODOTUS

é€K Powixns és K pyrny, éx Kpnrns 8€ és Aveinv.
TAUTA pev vuy emt TocovTov eipjc0w: Totor yap
vopufouevorce auT@V Xpncopeba.

46. ‘O dé Ildvtos 0 Evgevvos, er ov €oTpa-
teveto 0 Aapetos, Xo peov Tacéwv TApeXeTae éEw
TOU L«viKod éOvea apabécrara. ovte yap €Ovos
TOV EVTOS. tov Ilovtov ovdev Eyomev TpoParéa bat
codins mepl ouTe avopa hoywov oi dapev rev OMevor,
mape& TOU L«vOicod eOveos Kal ‘Avaxapo.os. TO
de LKvdiK@ yévei évy mev TO peyiorov TOV avOpw-
THLOY TpnywaTov copatara TavT ov eFeupytar
TOV n4eets iOmev, Ta PET OL adra ouK ayapat TO
6€ péylaTov oUTw@ opt avevpnTar @aoTE aTropuyetv
Te pnoéva eve ovta ert a peas, 7) Bovdopevous
Te efeupeO hvac KaTaraPew f1) olov TE elvat. TOLoL
yap pte adored pare TelXed €KTLOMEeva, GANA
pepeorxor eovTes TAY TES Ewot immorogorat, Cavres
[1) Gm aporou GN’ aro KTNVEDDY, olenpara Te
obi 7} wh em Cevyéwr, KOS ovK av elnoav ovToL dpaxot
TE Kal amopot Tpoomiaryelv;

47. "Egevpytac d€ od TabTa THs Te YiIS Ecovans
emuTnoens KAL TOV TOTALOV eOvT@Y opt cuppayov.
Te yap yh €ovca meduas avr Toww@ons Te Kal
evvdpos €aTh, moTajLol Te Ov avr iis peouae OU TOAA@
TED ap.Owov eda coves TeV év Alyirrr@ Suoptxeor.
boot 6€ ovop“acTot Te etal QUT OV eat et ora
aro Jaracons, TOUTOUS ovopavew). . “latpos
wev TEVTATTO"OS, pera dé Tupns 7 TE kal "Travis
Kal BopuoGevns Kal Tavtixamns Kab ‘Traxupis,

cat Téppos kai Tavais. péovor O€ olde kata Tade.

48. “Iotpos pév, €ov péyloTos TOTAMOY TaVvTwY

1 Something is omitted, cic) 5€ ox7w ofSe or the like.
246

BOOK IV. 45-48

Europe, but only from Phoenice to Crete and from
Crete to Lycia. Thus far have I spoken of these
matters, and let it suffice; we will use the names by
custom established.

46. Nowhere are men seen so dull-witted (I say not
this of the Scythian nation) as in the lands by the
Euxine Pontus, against which Darius led his army.
For we cannot show that any nation on the hither
side of the Pontus has aught of cleverness, nor do
we know (not reckoning the Scythian nation and
Anacharsis) of any notable man born there. But
the Scythian race has in that matter which of all
human affairs is of greatest import made the cleverest
discovery that we know; I praise not the Scythians
in all respects, but in this greatest matter they have
so devised that none who attacks them can escape,
and none can catch them if they desire not to be
found. For when men have no stablished cities
or fortresses, but all are house-bearers and mounted
archers, living not by tilling the soil but by cattle-
rearing and carrying their dwellings on waggons,
how should these not be invincible and unapproach-
able?

47. This invention they have made in a land which
suits their purpose and has rivers which are their
allies; for their country is level and grassy and well
watered and rivers run through it not greatly fewer
than the canals of Egypt. As many of them as are
famous and can be entered from the sea, these I will
name. ... There is the Ister, that has five mouths,
and next, the Tyras, and Hypanis, and Borysthenes,
and Panticapes, and Hypacuris, and Gerrhus, and
Tanais. Their courses are as I will show.

48. The Ister, the greatest of all rivers known to

247

HERODOTUS

TOY pets iduev, ig0S alel avTOS EwUT@ peer al
Bépeos Kal XELLOVOS, TpOTOS ce TO aT eam eps
TOV ev TH LevOicy _péwoy Kara ToLOveE MéyLOTOS
ryéyove: TOTALOV Kal addov €s a@UTov exd.0ov TOV
etal 82 ode of peyav aUTOV ToLedvTEs, dua peev
ye THS XKvOiKhs Xepns TEVTE eV Ol péovTes,
TOV TE LKvd at Ilopata xadéovor EdAnves dé
Tluperov, Kal aos Trapavtos Kat "A papos TE
kal Ndrapis kai ‘Opdyacos. ) pev TpOTOS
AexOels TOV TOTA MOV peyas Kal T 0s 7@ péwy
avakowWwovTat TO ‘lotpe@ TO bowp, 0 o€ OevTEpos
Aex Gets Tudpavros T pos eo mepns Te pardov Kal
eXdoowr, 0 6€ 67” ‘Apapos TE Kal o Natapis kat
0 ‘Oponacos 61a écou TovTwY lovTes éoBadXovat
és Tov "latpov.

49. Odtou per avOuyevees XxvOiKol ToTapot
cupTAnOvovact avr ov, éx 6€ “Ayabupoor Mapis
TOTA|LOS pe@v TUMLLTYETAL TO “lorpe, éx oe TOU
A pov TOV Kopudéwy Tpels didXou peyarou péovTes
mpos Bopényv dvepov éo8ddXoveet és avtov, "AtAas
Kal Avpas kat TiBtow. d1a &é Opnixys Kal
Opnixoy Tov KpoBvfov péovres "AOpus Kal Nons
Kab ‘Apravns exdvoovat €s TOV “lotpov ex dé
Ilaover kal 6peos ‘Podomns Ktos TOT A[LOS pécov
oxi Sov TOV Aipov exdv608 € és avtov. é& ‘Drupidv
6€ péwy 7 pos Bopenv aVELOV “Ay pos TOTAHLOS
éeoBanrre é es TEOLOV TO TpeBarducov Kal és TOTAMLOV
Bpoyyov, 0 6€ Bpoyyos és TOV "lotpov: otTw appo-
TEpous €ovTas peyanous 0 "latpos Séxetar. €k be
Tijs catuTep0e ywpns ‘Op Bpicdv Kapmis TOTAMOS
Kal addXos “AAs ToTapos mpos Bopény dveuou

248

BOOK IV. 48-49

us, flows with ever the same volume in summer and
winter; it is the farthest westward of all the Scythian
rivers, and the reason of its greatness is as follows:
Many other rivers are its tributaries, but these are
those that make it great, five flowing through the
Seythian country: the river called by Scythians
Porata and by Greeks Pyretus,! and besides this the
Tiarantus, the Ararus, the ! Naparis, and the Ordessus.
The first-named of these rivers is a great stream
flowing eastwards and uniting its waters with the
Ister, the second, the Tiarantus, is more to the west
and smaller; the Ararus, Naparis, and Ordessus flow
between these two and pour their waters into the
ister.

49. These are the native-born Scythian rivers that
help to swell it; but the river Maris, which com-
mingles with the Ister, flows from the Agathyrsi;
the Atlas, Auras, and Tibisis, three other great rivers
that pour into it, flow northward from the heights of
Haemus.?- The Athrys, the Noes, and the Artanes
issue into the Ister from the country of the Crobyzi
in Thrace; the river Cius, which cuts through the
midst of Haemus, from the Paeonians and the moun-
tain range of Rhodope. ‘The river Angrus flows
northward from Illyria into the Triballic plain and
the river Brongus, and the Brongus into the Ister,
which so receives these two great rivers into itself.
The Carpis and another river called Alpis also flow
northward, from the country north of the Ombrici,

1 Probably the Pruth; the modern names of the other
four rivers mentioned here are matters of conjecture.

2 The Balkan range. None of the rivers in this chapter
can be certainly identified; the names Kdpmis and “AAmus

must indicate tributaries descending from the Alps and
Carpathians,

249

HERODOTUS

Kal OUTOL péovTeEs ExOLOOUGL és AUTOV' péeL yap bn dua
maons THs Evpemrns o “lotpos, apEduevos éx Ker-
TOV, ot ExyaTot Tpds HALov dvgpéwy peTa Kuvyntas
olkéovot Tov ev TH Evpwmn: péwv S€ dia Taons
THs Evperns és Ta TAadyLa THS SKvOins eo Barret.

50. Tovtwy av Tov katadexPevtav Kal adr\@v
TOAN@Y cUEBarropevwv TO ohEéTEpOY Vdwp yiveTat
6”"lotpos ToTapav péytoTos, eTrel Vdwp ye Ev Tpos
ev aupBarrew o Neidos wrOei atroxpatée. és
yap 61 TOUTOY OUTE TOTAMOS OUTE KPHVN OvdEpLa
ego.000ca és Anos 0 cup Barrerat, icos be
aiel péer Ev TE G€pei Kal Kerpave 0 “Iotpos Kara
TOLOVOE Tl, os epol doKkéet’ TOU [ev XeLpuavos €oTL
6a0S TEp €aTl, OAiyw TE MECwV THS EWUTOD PUaLOS
yivetar VeTat yap 7 y) AUTH TOU YELL@Vos TauTraV
onrirye, vipeT@ 6€ mavta xparar Tob 5é Oépeos 7
YLwV y) €v TO KELLOVE mecovoa, éodoa appiradys,
THKOMEDN mavrotev ex bu60t és TOV “lotpov. airy
Te 67) 1) KL@v ecbi6obca € avuTov _oupT AO ver eal
duBpor Tool Te Kal AaBpor ovp ary vee yap
57) TO Bépos. Gow b€ mAéov er E@UTOV bdwp 0
HrLos éréXKeTon ev TH Oépei 7 ev TO YELmonve,
TOTOUTM Ta TUMUOYOMEVaL TO “lot p@ TOA
Trijowa éotl Tod Gepeos 7) i] TEP TOD XELLavos® avTUTl-
Oémeva dé TavTa aVTLINKOTLS ylveTal, WoTE loop
pu atet paiver Bar € éovTa.

51. Els pev on TOV TOTALOY TOtTL ZKvOnor é eoTt
6 ‘lorpos, pera dé TOUTOV Tupys, 0s amo Bopéw
jev avépou OppaTat, (apxeTau d€ péwy ex ALuYNS
peyarys ip ovpiter THY TE LKvdreny Kal Neupioa
ynv. emt 6€ TO oT OaTL avTOU KaTOiKnYTAL
“EAAnves oF Tupirat KANEOVTAL.

250

BOOK IV. 49-51

to issue into it; for the Ister traverses the whole of
Europe, rising among the Celts who, save only the
Cynetes, are the most westerly dwellers in Europe,
and flowing thus clean across Europe it issues forth
along the borders of Scythia.

50. Seeing, then, that these aforesaid rivers, and
many others too, are its tributaries, the Ister becomes
the greatest of all rivers; stream for stream, indeed,
the Nile has a greater volume, for no river or spring
joins it to swell its volume of water. But the Ister
is ever of the same height in summer and winter,
whereof I think this to be the reason. In winter it
is of its customary size, or only a little greater than
is natural to it, for in that country in winter there is
very little rain, but snow everywhere. But in the
summer the abundant snow which has fallen in
winter melts and pours from all sides into the Ister ;
so this snow pours into the river and helps to swell
it with much violent rain besides, the summer being
the season of rain. And in the same degree as the
sun draws to itself more water in summer than in
winter, the water that commingles with the Ister
is many times more abundant in summer than
it is in winter; these opposites keep the balance
true, so that the volume of the river appears ever
the same.

51. One of the rivers of the Scythians, then, is
the Ister. The next is the Tyras!; this comes from
the north, flowing at first out of a great lake, which
is the boundary between the Scythian and the
Neurian countries; at the mouth of the river there
is a settlement_of Greeks, who are called Tyritae.

1 The Dniester,

251

HERODOTUS

Tpitos d€”Travs trotapmos opuatar pev ex
THS Levers, pet dé €x Aimyns peyarns wi meput
VEWOVTAL immou ayptot AevKol: Karéerau € 7) 0 At
attn opbas untnp ‘Travis. ex TAUTNS | Ov ava-
TéXov o “Trravs TOT AMOS péee emt pev TeV TE
nLepe@v moov Bpaxvs Kal Yunus eoT!, avo 6¢€
TOUTOU mpos O0adacons Tea oepwv TMEpE@Y ™OOV
TUK POS dewds: €xOL500 yap és avTov Kpnvn, TUK,
ovT@ On Ti €ovca TUK PY}, 1) peyabei oLKpH éovoa
Kupva TOV “Trav eovTa TOTajLov év odiryourt
peyav. éoTe dé 1) KpHVH abrn év ovpoLot xepns
THS TE cpoTnpov Lxvbéwy Kal ‘Aralover: ovvona
dé TH KpHIN Kal ev f pee TO YOPO cKvOicTL pev
"E£aumaios, KaTa O€ TY EX jvev yAMooav ‘Ipal
0Ool. cuvayoucl dé Ta TEpuara 6 TE Tvpns Kal

0 “Travis Kara ’Anralovas, TO € amo TOUTOU
os nes EKATEPOS peel EUPUYWYV TO pécov.

53. Tetaptos de Bopuadevns TOTALOS, Os €oTl
TE [EYLOTOS eva “Iozpov TOUT@Y Kal ToAUapKE-
OTATOS KATA yvOmas TAS Tuer épas OvTL pobvor
tav XKvOikav Twotawav adda Kal TOV Ad\roV
amavrov, wrAnv NetXov ToD AiyuTtiou: TovT@ yap
ovK old TE é€oTl cumBarely adNOV TOTALOV: TAY
S€ Aowrav Bopvabévns éotl wodvapKéotaTos, Os
vopas Te KaAALoTAS Kal EUKOMLOETTATAS KTNVE L
TapexXeTal ixOvas TE apiaTous Ovaxpi6ov Kal Teél-
oTOUS, mivea@at TE HOva Tos éoTl, pee Te xabapos
Tapa Gorepoianr, oTopos Te Tap avr ov aplaTos
yiverat, Toln TE, TH ov omeipeTar ) XOpn, Babv-
TAT Gres Te emt TO oTOmare avTOU avTOMaTOL
TH YVUVTAL ATAETOL: KITEA Te peyara avaxavOa,
Ta aVvTakalous Kad€ovat, TapexeTat €s Tapixyevaw,

252

BOOK IV. 52-53

52. The third river is the Hypanis; this comes from
Scythia, flowing out of a great lake, round which
wild white horses graze. ‘This lake is truly called
the mother of the Hypanis. Here, then, the Hypanis
rises ; for five days’ journey its waters are shallow and
still sweet; after that for four days’ journey seaward
it is wondrous bitter, for a spring issues into it which
is so bitter that although its volume is small its
admixture taints the Hypanis, one of the few great
rivers of the world. This spring is on the border-
land between the farming Scythians! and the Ala-
zones ; the name of it and of the country whence it
flows is in Scythian Exampaeus, in the Greek tongue
Sacred Ways. The Tyras and the Hypanis draw
their courses near together in the Alazones’ country ;
after that they flow divergent, widening the space
between.

53. The fourth is the river Borysthenes. This is
the next greatest of them after the Ister, and the
most serviceable, according to our judgment, not
only of the Scythian rivers but of all, except the
Egyptian Nile, with which no other river can be
compared. But of the rest the Borysthenes is the
most serviceable; it provides for beasts the fairest
pasture lands and easiest of access, and the fish in
it are beyond all in their excellence and their
abundance. Its water is most sweet to drink, flow-
ing with a clear current, whereas the cther rivers
are turbid. There is excellent tilth on its banks,
and very rich grass where the land is not sown; and
self-formed crusts of salt abound at its mouth; it
provides great spineless fish, called sturgeons, for the

1 See ch. 17.
253

HERODOTUS

/ \
adAa TE TONKA Owpdoat dkia. péypr mév vuv
/ , \
Teppéwy yowpov, és Tov TeccepdKovTa nmepewy
/ / /

TOOS EoTl, yiW@oKETaL péwy aro Bopéw avéuou:
\ \ / ’ e er ’ , > \ v
TO 6€ KaTUTEpOe Ov wv peer avOpwTar ovdeis EXEL

, lal
ppacar' daivetar O€ pewv be épyjuov és Tov
nr / a
yeo@pyav LKvéwv THY X@pHY? OTOL yap of XKvOat
>
Tap avtov émt Séka ipepéwv mrOoV véuovTal.
4 lal lal
povvou d€ TovTOUV Tov ToTayod Kat Netdov ovK
4 / \ / / / IQA > \
exo hpacat tas mnyds, OoKéw Sé, OVdE OvOels
¢ rn 3
E\djvev. ayxod te 6) Oaracaons 0 Bopucbévns
, / 7
péwy yiveTat Kai of ouppioyetar o “Travis és
> J EC 2 b] / a \ \ lal lal
T@UTO Edos ExdLOOUS. TO O€ peTaEd TOV TOTALaV
/ > AY ” na , € / bd
TOUT@Y, €ov EuPorov THs ywpns, ImTodew axKpN
/ 3 \ > a ae a eR. / 25 FQ
Kanéetat, év 6€ avT@ ipov Anuntpos évidputar:
mépynv O€ Tov ipod emt TH ‘Trav Bopuabeveitar
KQATOLKNVTAL,
54. Tavta pev Ta amd TOUT@Y TOY ToOTAapLar,
\ / \ fr a
peTa O€ ToUTOUS TéuTTOS ToTau“ds AAXOS, TO
> e x. ,
ovvona Lavtixdmns, péer wev Kal ovTOsS avo Bopéw
Te Kal €x Aiuvys, Kal TO weTAaED TOUTOU TE Kal TOD
BopuvaGéveos vépovtar of yewpyot YKvGar, exdrd00
/ A
dé és tv ‘Trainv, rapapenbapevos b€ tavTnv TO
Bopuadévei cuppioryerat.
~~ ¢/ eS / / ral ce la)
55. “Extos 6€ ‘Traxupis motapos, Os opyarar
\ > / é \ / be an to s bé
prey €x ALuvys, Cra pécwv bé TOV Vouddwv XKvOéwr
Se > a \ na / b] 6 \
pewv eéxdioot kata Kapeuwitw mori, és de&uv
> / / ¢ of \ \ a /
avTépyov thy te Trainv cai tov AyidAntov
Opopov KaNeopmevor.
56. “EBdouos 6€ Téppos motapos atécyiotar

254

BOOK IV. 53-56

salting, and many other wondrous things besides.
Its course is from the north, and there is knowledge
of it as far as the Gerrhan land, that is, for forty
days’ voyage; beyond that, no man can say through
what nations it flows; but it is plain that it flows
through desert country to the land of the farming
Scythians, who dwell beside it for a ten days’ voyage.
This is the only river, besides the Nile, whereof I
cannot say what is the source; nor, I think, can any
Greek. When the stream of the Borysthenes comes
near the sea, the Hypanis mingles with it, issuing
into the same marsh; the land between these
rivers, being a jutting beak of the country, is called
Hippolaus’ promontory ; a temple of Demeter stands
there. The settlement of the Borystheneitae is
beyond the temple, on the Hypanis.

54, This is the knowledge that comes to us from
these rivers. After these there is a fifth river called
Panticapas ; this also flows from the north out of a
lake, and the land between it and the Borysthenes
is inhabited by the farming Scythians; it issues into
the Woodland country; which having passed it
mingles with the Borysthenes.

55. The sixth is the river Hypacuris,! which rises
from a lake, and flowing through the midst of the
nomad Scythians issues out near the city of Carcine,
bordering on its right the Woodland and the region
called the Racecourse of Achilles.

56. The seventh river, the Gerrhus, parts from

1 Perhaps in the Molotschna region, considerably east of
the Dnieper. The ‘‘ city of Carcine” lay at the eastern end
of the Scythian sea-coast, close to the Tauric Chersonese
(Crimea). ‘The Racecourse of Achilles was a strip of land,
now broken into islands, about 80 miles long, between the
Crimea and the mouth of the Dnieper,

255

HERODOTUS

pe aro Tov Bopuadeveos KATA TOUTO THS ywOpns
és 0 yvorKerat 0 Bopuadevns: am éoX Lara pep
vuv ex TOUTOU TOU Xwpou, ouvoja € eXxet TO ep
0 X@pos auTos, Deppos, péwv o€ és Oaraccav
oupite. THy TE TOV Vvouad@v Xopny Kat THY TOV
Baorniwov Yxvbewv, éxd.608 dé és Tov “Taaxvupu.

DT. ‘Oyoos 6€ 67 Pavais TOTA[LOS, Os péer Tave-
Kabev é€ ex Atuvs peyarns OpiLwLevos, exd.b0t 66 és
péelw ETL Acwyny Kaeo pev ny Machu, ) ovpifer
XKvOas Te Tovs Bacidntous Kal Davpouaras. eS
dé Tavaiv todtov adddos Totapos écBddrAE TO
ovvona éatt” Tpyts.

58. Totcu wév 62 ovopactotat ToTapmotct ovTH
69 TL of SKvVOar éoxevadatat, Totat dé KTHVEGL 7
toin avahvopéevyn ev TH XKvOiKn eats émvyoro-
TaTN Tacéwv Trolewy TOV rpmels LOpev: ayvoLlyo-
pévotat O€ TotaL KTHVEDL €oTl GTAOUwOcacAaL OTL
TOUTO OUTW EXEL.

59. Ta peév 6 péytota ottw ods evrropa éaoTi,
Ta O& AOLTA vou“ala KaTa Tade ods SvaKéeTal.
Oeovs wév povvous Tovabe ihdoxovtat, lotinv pev
uaduoTta, emi 6¢ Ata cal Hv, vouifovtes thv jv
tov Atos elvae yuvaixa, peta 6€ TOUTOUS ATroaA-
ee TE Kal ovpaviny “A dpoditny Kal ‘Hpaxréa

L “Apea. TovTous pev Tavtes YKvdat vevopl-
Kacl, of d€ Kadeopevor Baoirytor XKVOa Kal TO
Ilocesdéwrt OUovct. dvopmatetat é cKxvOtort fee
tin pev Tafiti, Zeds b€ opPotata Kata yvepmnv
Ye THY eu KadEopevos Hamaios, I) de "Ami.
"ATodAwy 6é Tortocvpos, ovpavin dé ‘Agpoditn
"Apyiutraca, Hocedéwv 5€ Oayipacdédas. daydr-

256

BOOK IV. 56-59

the Borysthenes at about the place which is the end
of our knowledge of that river; at this place it parts,
and has the same name as the place itself, Gerrhus;
then in its course to the sea it divides the country
of the Nomads and the country of the Royal
Scythians, and issues into the Hypacuris.

57. The eighth is the river Tanais!; this in its
upper course begins by flowing out of a great lake,
and enters a yet greater lake called the Maeetian,
which divides the Royal Scythians from the Sauro-
matae ; another river, called Hyrgis,? is a tributary of
this Tanatis.

58. These are the rivers of name with which the
Scythians are provided. For the rearing of cattle
the grass growing in Scythia is the most bile- -making
of all pastures known to us; ; it can be judged by the
opening of the bodies of the cattle that this is so.

59. The Scythians then have what most concerns
them ready to hand. It remains now to show the
customs which are established among them. The
only gods whom they propitiate by worship are
these: Hestia in especial, and secondly Zeus and
Karth, whom they deem to be the wife of Zeus;
after these, Apollo, and the Heavenly Aphrodite,
and Heracles, and Ares. All the Scythians worship
these as gods; the Scythians called Royal sacrifice
also to Poseidon. In the Scythian tongue Hestia is
called Tabiti: Zeus (in my judgment most rightly so
called) Papaeus ?; Earth is Apia, Apollo Goetosyrus,
the Heavenly Aphrodite Artimpasa, and Poseidon

1 The Don.

2 Perhaps the “ Syrgis” of ch. 123; it may be the modern
Donetz.

3 As the ‘* All-Father”; cp. such words as mdzas, marlas,
etc.

257

VOL. II. 8

HERODOTUS

para dé Kal Bwpovs ral vnovs ov vomtfovaer
Toléely TAY "A pei: TOUT® dé vopifova,

60. Ovoin be 1) auTn Tact KATETTIKE Tepl
TAVTA TA ipa Opmolws, épdomévn we TO MeV LprLoV
avTo éumetrodicpévov Tovs éeutpocBiovs modas
eoTnKe, o 6é Over 6mia0e TOU KTIVEOS EgTEWS
ondoas THY apxny TOU oT popou cataBadhet pe,
TLTTOVTOS dé TOU (pntou emixaneet TOV Jeov 7O av
Ovn, Kal Everta Bpoy@ rept ov éRanre TOV avxeva,
cxutaniba o€ euBarov Teplayel Kal aTrOT VIN El,
ovTe TUP avakavoas ovTE KaTapEdmEVOS OUT ért-
omeloas® atoTviEas 6€ Kal atrodeipas TpaTreTaL
mpos Ewnoty.

61. Tis de ys TIS SevOinhns aivas a&vXov
€ovans Moe ode és THY Ernow TaV Kpewv é£eEv-
PNTa eTELOaY ATOOELPWOL TA (pHa, YUmVOUGL TA
ocTéa TOV Kpeov, ETELTA ExBaddovat, HY peV
TUX@OL EXOVTES, ES AEBTas emuxwplous, padoTa
Aeo Biot KPNTHpTe T POTELKEROUS, yopis it OTL
TOO peCovas: 6 TOUTOUS eo BadrovTes Eyrouvar
UTOKALOVTES Ta ooTea TOV ipntov. nv oe pr} ope
Taph o AEB, ot dé és Tas yaorepas TOV Lpniwv
ésfddrovtes TA Kpea TaVT Kat Tapapiavres
vdwp UtoKxalovor Ta ootéa Ta b€ aiPeTar Kad-
ALoTa, al O€ yaorepes Xopeovar EUTETEWS Ta Kped
eyriAwpeva TOV oaTéwy: Kal ovT@ Bots Te E@UTOV
éFéves Kal Tada ipnua éwuTo Exactov. émeav
dé ew On Ta Kpéa, 0 ducas TOV KpE@V Kal TOV
oTaYXVOV ama pEdwevos pimret és TO eum poo be.
Qvovar 6€ Kal Ta GAAaA TpoBata Kal tmous
paruota.

Totor pev 67) adXoLoL TOV Gedv ovTW BvoVGL

258

BOOK IV. 59-62

Thagimasadas. It is their practice to make images
and altars and shrines for Ares, but for no other
god.

60. In all their sacred services alike they follow
the same method of sacrifice; this is how it is
offered. The victim itself stands with its forefeet
shackled together; the sacrificer stands behind the
beast, and throws it down by plucking the end of its
rope ; as the victim falls, he invokes whatever god it
is to whom he sacrifices. Then, throwing a noose
round the beast’s neck, he thrusts in a stick and
twists it and so strangles the victim, lighting no fire
nor offering the firstfruits, nor pouring any libation ;
and having strangled and flayed the beast, he sets
about cooking it.

61. Now the Scythian land is wondrous bare of
wood : so this is their device for cooking the flesh.
When they have flayed the victims, they strip the
flesh from the bones and throw them into the
cauldrons of the country, if they have such: these
are most like to Lesbian bowls, save that they are
much bigger; into these then they throw the
victim’s bones, and cook them by lighting a fire
beneath. But if they have no cauldron, then they
cast all the flesh into the victim’s stomachs, adding
water thereto, and make a fire beneath of the bones,
which burn finely ; the stomachs easily hold the
flesh when it is stripped from the bones; thus an ox
serves to cook itself, and every other victim does
likewise. When the flesh is cooked, the sacrificer
takes the firstfruits of the flesh and the entrails and
casts it before him. They use all beasts of the flock
for sacrifice, but chiefly horses,

62. Such is their way of sacrificing to all other

259
s 2

HERODOTUS

Kal Taira TOV KTNVEDDY, 7@ dé *Apei @oe. KaTa
vo"Ovs EXAOTOUS TOV apxeov écidputat ope ‘Apeos
(pov Tovovoe ppuyavev paxeor TUVVEVEATAL O@ov
T él oradious Tpeis phKos kat evpos, bryos be
éXacoov ave be TOUTOU TET Pay ovov dmedov Té-
Tointal, Kal Ta pev Tpia TOV KOwY é€aTl aTO-
TOMa, KATA 6é TO €v emtBarov. eTEOs d€ EXATTOU
dpdgas TEVTHKOVTA Kal ex OV emiveouce ppvya-
vor" UTovoo Teel yap 67) alel vro TOV YELMOVOV.
ert TOUTOU 3) Tob anKod axivaKns o181}peos
(puta apxaios EKAT TOLL, Kal TobT €oTl Tov
"Apeos TO ayahpa. ToUT@ 6€ TO dc ay Ovotas
emer etous Tporayouat mpoBdtav kal inrov, Kal
67 Kal ToLoLS étt TAéwW OVovct 1) TotcL ardowoe
Geoion: dcous adv TOV ToNEMoV Coypyroct, aro
TOV ExaTOV avd par avopa vover TpoT@ ov 7
avT@ Kal Ta mpoBata, aXr’ eTEpoity. émeav yap
olvov emLaTreiT wo Kata TOV Keparewr, arog pa-
Covet TOUS avOpwrrous € és dyryos Kal érevta avevet-
KavTES avo él Tov GyKov TOV bpuyay wv KATAXE-
oUvgl TO aipa Tob aKwvaKen. avo pev on popeovar
TOUTO, KaTW O€ Tapa TO tpov Tolevat TabEe* TOV
amor paryevtov avdpav TOUS deEtous mous TavTas
dm oTAMOvTES avy That xEpal €s TOV 18 pa. (eto,
Kal éreita Kal Ta AdNAa aTépEartes ipyia avran-
AdooovTat. xelp 6€ TH ay méon KéeTAal, Kal
yapis o VEKPOS.

63. Ovciar pév vey avtat ogi KateoTaat. vat
be ovToL ovoder vouifoval, ovde Tpéepey ev TH KON
TO TapdTav Gzhovat.

64. Ta & és TONE LOV eyovTa woé ope Sia-
KéaTal éTeal TOY TP@TOV avdpa KaTAaBddn avip

260

BOOK IV. 62-64

gods and such are the beasts offered; but their
sacrifices to Ares are on this wise. Every district in
each of the governments has in it a building sacred
to Ares, to wit, a pile of fagots of sticks three
furlongs broad and long, but of a less height, on the
top of which there is a flattened four-sided surface ;
three of its sides are sheer, but the fourth can be
ascended. In every year an hundred and fifty
waggon-loads of sticks are heaped upon this; for the
storms of winter ever make it sink down. On this
pile there is set for each people an ancient scimitar
of iron, which is their image of Ares; to this scimitar
they bring yearly sacrifice of sheep and goats and
horses, offering to these symbols even more than
they do to the other gods. Of all their enemies
that they take alive, they sacrifice one man in every
hundred, not according to their fashion of sacrificing
sheep and goats, but differently. They pour wine
on the men’s heads and cut their throats over a
vessel; then they carry the blood up on to the
pile of sticks and pour it on the scimitar. So they
earry the blood aloft, but below by the sacred build-
ing they cut off the slain men’s right arms and
hands and throw these into the air, and presently
depart when they have sacrificed the rest of the
victims; the arm lies where it has fallen, and the
body apart from it.

63. These then are their established fashions of
sacrifice ; but of swine these Scythians make no
offerings ; nor are they willing for the most part to
rear them in their country.

64. As to war, these are their customs. A Scythian
drinks of the blood of the first man whom he has

261

HERODOTUS

«vo ns, TOU aipatos euTrivel, éaous © av poveton
€v TH HaXn, TOUT@Y Tas Keparas amropepet TO
Bacir&. amrevelKas bev yap ceparny THS Anins
peTahapBaver TY av AdBoor, un) éveikas 6é ov.
arrodei pet Ge auTny TpoTe TOL@OE TEpLTa Lov
KUEN mept Ta WTA Kal NaBopevos THS cepanijs
exoelel, mera € capKioas Boos XEvpH deyrer THOL
XEPTEs opyacas dé avTO ate YELPOMAKT pov E. EKTHTAL,
ex O€ TOY Naan ToD iwmou TOV avTos eAavvel,
éx touTou e&aTrTeL Kal ayarnerar os yap ay
TreloTa déppata XELPOMAKT PA EXn, avi}p apiaTos
OUTOS KEK PITAL. TOANOL O€ aUT@V é€K TOV aTo-
appatov Kab xAaivas éreivucbat Totedot, oup-
pamTovres KaTa 7ép Batras. ToNol dé avdpav
ey 0 pav Tas (bekias yelpas vexp@v €ovtT@Vv aTrodet-
pavres avtotaot ovués KadXUTTpAS TOV paper peor
TOLEUYTAL. dépya dé avOp@Tov Kal TaXU Kal
haper pov nV apa, a yedov OepuaTov TAVT@OV Kap-
™poTatov NEvKOT TYTL. ToNOl ¢ Kal ohous avbpas
exdelpavTes Kal dvatetvarvtes emt EVV eT itTOV
Teptpepouct.

65. Tatra pev on obT opt VEVOMLLOTAL, avTas
dé Tas Kepanras, OUTL TavToV ada TOY exPictov,
Toleval TAOE’ ATTOTpPLTAaS ExagTos * map TO evepte
ToV obpvav exxabaiper Kal HV bev 7) TENS, 0 O€
ef lev e@poBoenv povVnY TEpLTELVasS OUTW Xparar,
jv O€ 7) TAOVGLOS, THY pev @ 0 Boenv TepiTeivel,
’cwbev 88 Kat axputw@oas oUT@ Xparat TOT Hpi.
Totevat O€ TOUTO Kat ex TOV oixniov ip ope
Ovaopot yevovTat Kal nv eTLKPATHON avroo Tapa
7@ Bactrée. Ecivav 6é of EMovTwy THV av Noyov

1 [éxaoros] Stein.

262

BOOK IV. 64-65

overthrown. He carries to his king the heads of all
whom he has slain in the battle; for he receives a
share of the booty taken if he bring a head, but not
otherwise. He scalps the head by making a cut
round it by the ears, then grasping the scalp and
shaking the head out. Then he scrapes out the flesh
with the rib of an ox, and kneads the skin with his
hands, and having made it supple he keeps it for a
napkin, fastening it to the bridle of the horse which
he himself rides, and taking pride in it; for he is
judged the best man who has most scalps for napkins.
Many Scythians even make garments for wear out
of these scalps, sewing them together like coats of
skin. Many too take off the skin, nails and all, from
their dead enemies’ hands, and make thereof cover-
ings for their quivers ; it would seem that the human
skin is thick and shining, of all skins, one may say,
the brightest and whitest. There are many too that
flay the skin from the whole body and carry it about
on horseback stretched on a wooden frame.

65. The heads themselves, not of all but of their
bitterest foes, they treat in this wise. Each saws off
all the part beneath the eyebrows, and cleanses the
rest. If he be a poor man, then he does but cover
the outside with a piece of raw hide, and so makes
use of it ; but if he be rich, he covers the head with
the raw hide, and gilds the inside of it and so uses
it for a drinking-cup. Such cups a man makes also
of the head of his own kinsman with whom he has
been at feud, and whom he has worsted in a suit
before the king ; and if guests whom he honours visit

263

HERODOTUS

TOLENT AL; TAS Kepanras TavTas Tmapapéper kal
emrLNeyet Os ol éovTes otKijoe TONE}LOV 7 pooel-
KaVTO Kab opewy aUTOS €TEKpUTHGE, TAVTHV
avdpayabinv AeyovTes.

66. “Azaé 6é Tov €viauToD ExdoToOU O vouapxns
éxaoTos év T@ EWUTOD VOUB KLPVa KpnTipa olvou,
aT’ ov mivouat TOV Yevdéwv Toice ap aivoOpes
TONE [LOL dparpnwevor €wou Tolar & dv pt) KaTeEp-
yao mevov n ToUTO, ov yevovTar Tov oivou TOUTOU,
GXW’ HT UL MEVOL amoxaTéaTau dverdos b€ ope €orl
péyearov TOUTO. dco dé ap aurav Kal KapTa
TONNOVS aepas aparpnKores Ewa, ovTo. 6€
avuvdvo KUALKaS EyoVTES Tivovar omod.

67. Mavtues 6€ SxvOéwv eici trodXol, of par-
Tevovtat paRdoice itelvnot ToAAHCL woe érrEdv
haxérxous paSdmv peydrous éveixwvtar, Oevtes
yapal dueEetNiccovar adTovs, Kal éml plav éxd-
aTnv paBoov TiWévtes Oeamifouvcr, dua Te NéyovTeEs
TavTa ouvveldéovar Tas paBdous oTig@ Kal adres
KaTa pilav ovv7Geiar. auTn pev odt 1 pavTeKn
maT pein éotl. of dé ‘Evdpees of avpoyvvot THY
‘Agppooitny ohion éyovat pavTLKny 6odvau pe-
Avpns & ov row pavtevorvtar éreav Thy
pirvpnv _Tpixa oXLoN, dvaTAXExwv év Toict SakTv-
i Tolat EwuTOU Kal Suadveov x pa.

"Ezeav 6€ Baovreds 0 XKkvbéwv Kaun,
Pies kad TOV pavtlov avépas pels TOUS
eVSOKLpEoVTAS pddora, of T POTD TO elpn ev
pavTevovTar Kal héyouar ouToL Os TO emimay
pddtota Tdabe, ws Tas Bacirnias iotias émiwp-
KNKE OS Kal OS, A€youTes TOV aorta Tov av 6n

e ‘
Aéywot. Tas 6€ Baoidnlas iotias vouos YKvOnot

264

BOOK IV. 65-68

him he will serve them with these heads, and show
how the dead were his kinsfolk who made war upon
him and were worsted by him; this they call manly
valour.

66. Moreover once in every year each governor of
a province brews a bow! of wine in his own province,
whereof those Scythians drink who have slain
enemies; those who have not achieved this taste
not this wine but sit apart dishonoured; and _ this
they count a very great disgrace; but as many as
have slain not one but many enemies, they have each
two cups and so drink of them both.

67. There are among the Scythians many diviners,
who divine by means of many willow wands as I will
show. They bring great bundles of wands, which
they lay on the ground and unfasten, and utter their
divinations laying one rod on another; and while
they yet speak they gather up the rods once more
and lay them together one by one; this manner of
divination is hereditary among them. The Enareis,
who are epicene, say that Aphrodite gave them the
art of divination, which they practise by means of
lime-tree bark. They cut this bark into three
portions, and prophesy while they plait and unplait
these in their fingers.

68. But whenever the king of the Scythians falls
sick, he sends for the three diviners most in repute,
who prophesy in the aforesaid manner ; and they for
the most part tell him that such and such a man
(naming whoever it is of the people of the country)
has forsworn himself by the king’s hearth; for when
the Scythians will swear their mightiest oath, it is

265

HERODOTUS

’ / / x \ /
TA ULANLTTA €OTL OMVUVAaL TOTE ETEAY TOV MéyLaTOV
ee b] / “ 7 > / \
6pkov €CéXwaLr Omvivar. avTixa bé Svadedap-
/ © \ XN \ lal rn
pévos ayeTat ovTOS Tov av 61 dat éeTLOpKHcAL,
aTruymevoV O€ ENEYXOVCGL Ol [LAVTLES WS ETTLOPKHGAS
a a \ / /
daivetar €v TH pavTikn Tas Bacidnlas toTias Kal
\ ~ > / c y a Ni , 5)
dua TavTa ahyeel 0 Bacirevs: 0 O€ apvéeTat, ov
PapLevos ET LOPKITAL, Kal dewvohoyeerau. apveo-
peevov O€ TOUTOU fe) Bacvrevs HeTAT EMT ETAL dNdovs
duthyatous pavtias: «al VY Mev KAL OUTOL éao-
paves és TV peavTexny KaTaoyoact eTLopK io al,
Tou 6€ (Oéws THY Kepanrny aTroTapvovct, Kal Ta
Xpnwata avToo Siarayxavouet ol TpOTOL TOY
pavri@ov: Hv O€ Ol ewe Govres Hav Les dmoNawst,
GAOL Tapert pavTles Kal pada Adrol. HV @V Ol
mTreEvvES TOV aVOpwTOV aTOAVGwCL, SédoKTAL TOLCL
la) , cal
TPOTOLTL TOV LAVTLMV aUTOIGL aTrOANVO Oat.
b a fol \ a
69. “AmroArNDat STA avTovs TpoT@ ToOL@DdE
3 \ e / / Aa
évreav auakav dpvyavev TANTS! Kal UTOLEVEwWSL
Bods, éumodtcavtes Tovs pavtias Kai yelpas
/ , nr
oTiaw OnoavTes KAL TTOMMTAVTES KaTEpyVUaL és
\ \ 7 fn
péca Ta ppvyava. UmompnaavTes O€ aUTA aTLEtoL
\ \ \
po8noavres TOUS Bots. TONNOL [EV 67 ovyKaTa-
KALOVTAL Tolcl pavTiae Boes, Tool Oe Tept-
KEKAU[LEVOL aTopevyouat, émeav avuTaY 0 pupos
KaTaKkav07. KaTaxatovar € TpOT® TO eipnuévo
a. as
Kal OL aXXas aitias TOUS pavTlas, Wevdoudvtias
KadeovTes. Tous 6 av atoKtelvn Bacirevs, Tov-
2a\ \ a , > \ , \
TWY OvVOE TOUS Taloas NElTrEL, AANA TaVTa Ta
epoeva KTElvEL, TA O€ OrjEa OVK AOLKEEL.
- e/ \ A / e \ \
10. “Opxia 6€ movedvTar YKvVGat WE Trpos TOUS
av Troléewvtat &s KUALKA MEYaANnV KEepapmivynv oivov
e / lal
eyyéavTes aiwa ovpployouet TOV TO OpKLoY Tap-

266

BOOK IV. 68-70

by the king’s hearth that their custom is to swear
most solemnly. Forthwith the man whom they
allege to be forsworn is seized and brought in, and
when he comes the diviners accuse him, saying that
their divination shows him to have forsworn himself
by the king’s hearth, and that this is the cause
of the king’s sickness; and the man vehemently
denies that he is forsworn. So when he denies it
the king sends for twice as many diviners: and if
they too, looking into their art, prove him guilty
of perjury, then straightway he is beheaded and
his goods are divided among the first diviners;
but if the later diviners acquit him, then other
diviners come, and yet again others. If then
the greater number of them acquit the man, it is
decreed that the first diviners shall themselves be
put to death.

69. And this is the manner of their death. Men
yoke oxen to a waggon laden with sticks and make
the diviners fast amid these, fettering their legs and
binding their hands behind them and gagging them ;
then they set fire to the sticks and drive the oxen
away, affrighting them. Often the oxen are burnt
to death with the diviners, and often the pole of
their waggon is burnt through and the oxen escape
with a scorching. They burn their diviners for other
reasons, too, in the manner aforesaid, calling them
false prophets. When the king puts a man to death,
neither does he leave the sons alive, but kills all
the males of the family; to the females he does
no hurt.

70. As for the giving of sworn pledges to such as
are to receive them, this is the Scythian fashion:
they take blood from the parties to the agreement

267

HERODOTUS

VOMEVOV, TUpavTes UTEATL 1 eTUTALOVTES payatpy
o pULK POV Tou T@LATOS, Kal ererta amoBavpartes
és THY KUM ducevdeny Kal oa rous Kal cayapw
Kal aKOVTLOV’ emedy bé TabTa TOUTOCL, KaTev-
NovTar “TONG Kal érevra arroTivougt avTot Té
Ol TO OpKLOV TolevMEVOL Kal TMV ETOMEVOV Ol
mrelotou aéLoL.

1. ‘Tadal 6€ tév Bacrteor ev Dépporce eiol
és 6 0 BopuaPévns éoti poor Teor os"? év0atta,
emedv ot atobdvn o Bacirevs, dpvypa yiis péya
opvacoucl TeTpaywvov, EtoLu“ov Oé TOUTO ToLN-
gavTes avadayPavovat Tov vexpov, KaTAaKEKnpO-
pévov pev TO c@pa, THY b€ vnddY avacy.abeicar
kal KalapOeicayv, mrénv KUTEépoU KEKoppévou Kal
Oupinpatos Kal cedivov oméppatos Kal avyyaou,
cuveppappevnv OTTicw, Kal Kouifovar év duakn és
ddro €Ovos. of S€ dv mapadéEwvtat Kopicbévta
TOV VEKpoY, TOLEVaL TA TEP ol Bacirntot LevOar
TOU @TOS ATOTAPVOVTAL, Tplyas TepLKelpovTat,
Spaxtovas TEPLTAMVOVTAL, [ET @T OV Kat p piva. Kara
pvacovTat, fe THS d pia Tepis XeLpos OLaTOUS OLa-
Bvvéovra. évGedtev S€ Kopifovar év TH apakn
Tov Bacidéos Tov véxvy és addO EOvOS TaV ap-
youct of 5é ode Erovtas és TOUS TpoTEpoV HOOP.
eT ea 6€ TuvtTas TepiehOwae TOV vEKUD xouivortes,
év Te Teppotae écxata KATOLKNMEVOLTL elol TOV
eOvéov TOV apyouct Kal ev Tho Tabfo. Kal
évreita, érreav Oéwor Tov véxuy év That OijKnot ert
oTiBabos, TapatynEavtes aixpas évOev Kal évOev
Tod vexpod Eva UtreEptEivovot Kal Eretta pupil

1 és 8—mpoomdwrés is bracketed by Stein, chiefly on the
ground of inconsistency with ch. 53.

268

BOOK IV. 70-71

by making a little hole or cut in the body with an
awl ora knife, and pour it mixed with wine into a great
earthenware cup, wherein they then dip a scimitar
and arrows and an axe and a javelin; and when this
is done the makers of the sworn agreement them-
selves, and the most honourable of their followers,
drink of the blood after sclemn imprecations.

71. The burial-places of the kings are in the land
of the Gerrhi, which is the end of the navigation of
the Borysthenes. There, whenever their king has
died, the Scythians dig a great four-cornered pit in
the ground; when this is ready they take up the
dead man—his body enclosed in wax, his belly cut
open and cleansed and filled with cut marsh-plants
and frankincense and parsley and anise seed, and
sewn up again—and carry him on a waggon to
another tribe. Then those that receive the dead
man at his coming do the same as do the Royal
Scythians ; that is, they cut off a part of their ears,
shave their heads, make cuts round their arms, tear
their foreheads and noses, and pierce their left hands
with arrows. Thence the bearers carry the king’s
body on the waggon to another of the tribes which
they rule, and those to whom they have already
come follow them; and having carried the dead
man to all in turn, they are in the country of the
Gerrhi, the farthest distant of all tribes under their
rule, and at the place of burial. Then, having laid
the dead in the tomb on a couch, they plant spears
all round the body and lay across them wooden
planks, which they then roof over with hides; in the

269

HERODOTUS

Katacreyatouct, év O€ TH Aor evpux@pty THS
Onkns TOV TANNAKEDY Te play arom igavres
Garrover Kal TOV olvoxoov Kal pocryeupov Kal
im TOKO |LOV Kal OLnkovov Kal aryyedtn Popov Kal
immous Kal TOV dKov TavT@Y aTapyas Kal
piadras Xpucéas” apyup@ O€ ovdev ovde Nare@p
XPE@vTac. TavTa 6é€ TOMNTayTEs yovar TavTes
XOpa péya, Ur COpLEVOL Kal Tpo0upedmevor ws
péyeo Tov TOLHO aL.

72. “Eviautod 6é TEPLPEPO[LEVOV avTis ToLevaL
meee AaPVovtes TOV out ov Jeparrovt@y TOUS
émuTnoeoTaTous (o? 6€ celal LKvGat € eyyevées* ovToL
yap Geparrevovat TOUS ay auros 0 Bacireds KENEUTN,
apyupovntor 6é OvK elot ot Oeparrovtes), TOUT@V
Ov TOV OujKove € err ea aTroTMiEwor TEVTHKOVTA Kal
im Tous TOUS KaNMOTOUS TevTnKovta, e&eXOvTES
aut av THY Kouiny Kal KkaOnpavtes epmimhaae
ax vpov Kal cuppaT Tovat. aryidos be fMtov eT L
dvo Evra oTITAVTES UMTLOV KAL TO ETEpPOV Typo
TIS daidos én érepa 6vo, KataTrnEavres TpoT@
TOLOUT® TONKA TavTa, ETELTA TOV ITTOV KATA Ta
bKea €0Na TAYER OveMaoaTes HEX pL TOV TPaxn-
wy aaprBalouvar avtTous éml Tas aryic as" TOV
6€ al pev TpoTepar awrides UTEXOUTL TOUS @pous
TOV inTov, at 6€ Ome Tapa TOUS pnpovs TAS
yaorépas UToAapLBavover: aKédea O€ auporepa
KAT AK PEMATAL peTewpa. VaNLVOvs 6é Kal oT Ome
euBarovres € Tous immous KaTaTELVOUGL és TO
mpocle avTov Kal érerta éx Taccddwv Séovet.
tav be 6) venvicxwy TOV aToTeTVLyLEvOV TOV
TevTnKovTa éva Exactov avaBiBafovar él tov
immov, moe avaSiBalovtes, émeav vexpod ExaaTov

270

BOOK IV. 71-72

open space which is left in the tomb they bury, after
strangling, one of the king’s concubines, his cup-
bearer, his cook, his groom, his squire, and his
messenger, besides horses, and first-fruits of all else,
and golden cups; for the Scythians make no use of
silver or bronze. Having done this they all build a
great barrow of earth, vying zealously with one
another to make this as great as may be.

72. With the completion of a year they begin a
fresh practice. Taking the trustiest of the rest of
the king’s servants (and these are native-born
Scythians, for only those serve the king whom he
bids so to do, and none of the Scythians have
servants bought by money) they strangle fifty of
these squires and fifty of their best horses and empty
and cleanse the bellies of all and fill them with chaff.
Then they make fast the half of a wheel to two
posts, so that it hangs down, and the other half to
another pair of posts, till many posts thus furnished
are planted in the ground, and, presently, driving
thick stakes lengthways through the horses’ bodies
to their necks, they lay the horses aloft on the
wheels so that the wheel in front supports the
horse’s shoulders and the wheel behind takes the
weight of the belly by the hindquarters, and the
forelegs and hindlegs hang free ; and putting bridles
and bits in the horses’ mouths they stretch the
bridles to the front and make them fast with pegs.
Then they take each one of the fifty strangled young
men and mount him on the horse; their way of
doing it is to drive an upright stake through each

271

HERODOTUS

Tapa Thy axavoav EvNov opOov duehacwar Mey pt
TOU Tpaxrrov" KaTwbev oe UTEpeXel Tou EvNov
TOUTOU TO €S TOPMLOY THYVVOVGL TOU érépou EvAov
Tou Ova TOD inTou. eT LOTT AVTES dé KUKA@ TO
ona imméas TOLOUTOUS aTENAUVOUGL.

73. Otrw pév tovs Baciriéas Oattovet Tovs
dé addXous SxvOas, émeav atrobavwct, Tepiayovat
of ayYoTaTw TpoanKoVTes KaTa TOUS dirous év
apaknor KEL{LEVOUS” Tov Oe ExaTTOS UTodEKo[EVOS
EVM EEL TOUS ETTOMEVOUS, Kal TO vexp@ AT AVT@OV
TApaTrAnTosS TapatiOnor Oca TotcL dow.
1) LEpAS 6¢ TETTEPAKOVTA OUTW OL iSiBrat Te pla-
YOVTAL, ETELTA Garrovrat. Oapavtes dé ot Leva
KabalpovTat TpOT@ TOL@bE. TyNTdpEVvoL Tas Keda-
Aas Kal éxAvVapeEvor TOoLevaL TEpl TO C@pa TaAbeE
éreav EvUNa oTijgwot Tpia és GAANAG KEeKALLéEvAa,
Tepl TADTA Tirous ELpLVEOUS TEPLTELVOUGL, oupppa-
Eavtes 5€ ws padiora MOous ex Tupos diapaveas
éoBarrovet és oxagbny KELLEY EV pET@ TOV
EUAwy Te Kal TOY Tidov.

74. "Eote 6€ ode xavvaBis puopévn ev TH YOpPN
TANY TAaXUTHTOS Kal pmeydleos TO ALVO éeudepe-
OTATN* TAUTH SE TOAAB UTEepheper 9) Kavvafs.
avTn Kal avTouaTn Kal oTELPOMEVN puerta, Kab
€& auras Opixes pev Kal ciara TrovevvT al Tolot
ALwEoLCL opovoTarta ovd av, GoTis pn KapTa
tpl Beov ein avrhs, Siaryvoin Nivov 7) KavvaBios
€oTl Os Oe pn €1sé Kw THY KavvaBida, Alveor
Sokol €lvat TO elma.

75. Tavrns ov ot Leva THs Kavya vos TO
ome pwa emeay rAaBwot, vroduvouat vmo TOUS
midous, Kal érrerta ériBdddovaet TO oTréppa eT

272

BOOK IV. 72-75

body passing up by the spine to the neck, and
enough of the stake projects below to be fixed in a
hole made in the other stake, that which passes
through the horse. So having set horsemen of this
fashion round about the tomb they ride away.

73. Such is their way of burying their kings. All
other Scythians, when they die, are Jaid in waggons
and carried about among their friends by their
nearest of kin; each receives them and entertains
the retinue hospitably, setting before the dead man
about as much of the fare as he serves to the rest.
All but the kings are thus borne about for forty
days and then buried. After the burial the Scythians
cleanse themselves as I will show: they anoint and
wash their heads; as for their bodies, they set up
three poles leaning together to a point and cover
these over with woollen rugs; then, in the place
so enclosed to the best of their power, they make
a pit in the centre beneath the poles and the rugs
and throw red-hot stones into it.

74. They have hemp growing in their country,
very like flax, save that the hemp is by much the
thicker and taller. This grows both of itself and
also by their sowing, and of it the Thracians even
make garments which are very like linen; nor could
any, save he were a past master in hemp, know
whether they be hempen or linen; whoever has
never yet seen hemp will think the garment to
be linen.

75. The Scythians then take the seed of this
hemp and, creeping under the rugs, they throw it

273
VOL. II, yy

HERODOTUS

tous dvahavéas AiGovs TO Tupi: TO b€ Oupratar
emBadhopevov Kal az pida TapeXeTat TooauTHy
OTE ‘Edrgueen ovoepia av poy mupin aToKpa-
THTELE. ol de 2Kvdar a diya pevor TH Tupin @pvOVTal.
TOUTO ode avr AouTpov éoTe" ov yap on hovovTat
voate TO TapaTay TO oT Opd. ai oe yuvaixes aUTOV
Dowp Tapaxéoveat KaTaG@XOUTL Tepl NOov Tpn-
xuv THs KUTaplLoTOU Kal KeOpov Kal AuBavov Evhou,
Kal émrelTa TO KATAT@OXOMEVOV TOUTO TaXU €ov
KaTAaT ANAT TOVTAL Wav TO copa Kal TO TporwT ov"
Kal apa pev eV@otn odéas amo TOUTOV ioXel, apa
é€ aTratpEeoveat Th Oevtépn nmépn THY KaTa-
TAAGTUY yivovTar xabapai Kal ayer pat.

76. Hewsxotor 5€ vopaiorct Kai ovTot hevyouae
aivas xpacOar, pute Te@v AdNdroV, “ENANULKOICL
dé Kal Kota, as drédeEav “Avayapaots Te Kal
SeUTEpa adTis XKUANS. TOUTO Ev yap Avayapats
émeite yhv modAnv Oewpyncas Kal amodeEapevos
KaT auTHVY copinv TONAIY éxopuifeto és Gea Ta
X<Kvbéwr, TEOY ov “EdAqomovtou “Tpoaia xet és
Kuftxcov: Kal eupe yap TH pnrpl Tov Gedy ava-
yovTas TOUS Kugicnvovs OpTnV peyaror per ews
KapTa, evEaTo 7 7H pntpl 0 ‘Avaxapats, HV COS ral
vrylns aT overran és éwuTov, Ovcev Te Kata
TAUTA KATA @pa tovs Kufixnvovs trovedvtas Kat
Tavyuxioa oTIoEW. @s 6€ amixeTo és THY XKv-
Oexny, kaTadus és THY Kareomevyv “Trainv (7 &
EoTL bev mapa TOV "AXUAN LOD Spoor, TUYXaveEL
O€ Taga éovca devo pe@v TavT oly THEN), és Tav:
THY 67) KATAOUS 0 ‘Avaxapors THY opty émreT éN EE
macav TH Ged, TUT AVOV Te yoy Kal exdnoapevos
ayddpata. Kai Tov Tis XKvOéwv Katappacbels

274

Pee rE te on

BOOK IV. 75-76

on the red-hot stones; and, being so thrown, it
smoulders and sends forth so much steam that no
Greek vapour-bath could surpass it. The Scythians
howl in joy for the vapour-bath. This serves them
instead of bathing, for scarce ever do they wash their
bodies with water. But their women grind with a
rough stone cypress and cedar and frankincense
wood, pouring water also thereon, and with the
thick stuff so ground they anoint all their bodies
and faces, whereby not only does a fragrant scent
abide upon them, but when on the second day they
take off the ointment their skin becomes clean and
shining.

76. But as regards foreign usages, the Scythians
(as others) are wondrous loth to practise those of any
other country, and of Hellas in especial, as was
proved in the case of Anacharsis and again also of
Seyles. For when Anacharsis, having seen much of
the world in his travels and given many proofs of his
wisdom therein, was coming back to the Scythian
country, he sailed through the Hellespont and put in
at Cyzicus; where, finding the Cyzicenes celebrating
the feast of the Mother of the Gods with great
pomp, he vowed to this same Mother that, if he re-
turned to his own country safe and sound, he would
sacrifice to her as he saw the Cyzicenes do, and
establish a nightly rite of worship. So when he
came to Scythia, he hid himself in the country
called Woodland (which is beside the Race of
Achilles, and is all overgrown with every kind of
wood); hiding himself there Anacharsis celebrated
the goddess’s ritual with exactness, carrying a cym-
bal and hanging about himself images. ‘Then some

275

HERODOTUS

avTov Tatra TrovebvTa eonunve TO Bacirer LavNo-

0 6€ Kal AUTOS ATLKOMEVOS WS cide TOV ’Avdyapow
TovedvTé Tavita, Tofevoas avTov amr eKTeELVe. Kal
viv iv TUS elpntat Tepl ‘Avaxaporos, ov pact pw
LKvdar Yv@dKely, 61a TOUTO OTL eFedHunoé TE és
THY "EXdaba Kal EerviKoioe EGect Sveypynoato. ws
O° eyo nKovTa Tupvew Tov ‘A prarretBeos €TLTPOTOV,
etvat avtov “ldavOipacou tod Sxvbéwv Baciréos
Tatpwv, Tatda dé eivat Tvovpov tod Avxov tod
SrapyaT etBeos. el av TAUTIS iv THs otKins o
‘Avaxapous, (oro UTd Tod adehpeod amofaver:
'[édvOupaos yap Av Tats LavAtov, LavrLos O€ Hv
0 atoxteivas “Avayapow.

77. Kattoe teva dn Hxovca AOyov adXov UTO
Tledomovynctav Neyouevov, @S UTO TOV YKvOéwv
Baciréos ‘Avaxapats amoTreuh els THIS "EXXad0s
pabyris yevowTo, omlaw TE dTrovor ti aas pain
7 pos TOV aT OTreUNaVTa ” “EXAqvas mdvTas aoxo-
ous elvar es TACAV codiny TV Aaxedarpovior,
ToUTOLOL O€ Elvat povvorot Toppoves Sovvat Te Kal
deEacbar Aoyou. aN ovTOS uev oO oyos adhos
TeTAATTAL um avtov “EXAjvev, 0 8 av avyp
@aTTEP TPOTEpoOV ElpéOn SvePOdpn.

78. Odtos bev vuv ovT@ on em py ge dia Eewika
Te vouwaia Kat “EXAnviKas opirtas. TodXoiat O€
Kapta éteot VaTepov YKvUAnS 0 ApitaTretOecos éTrabe
mapatAjoia ToUT@. "AptaTretOei yap TO TKvOdwv
Bacirée yivetar pet Ad\rNov Taidwv LevrAns €&
‘Totpinviis 6€ yuvatxos obTos yivera kal ovdamas
eyywpins: Tov » uATHpP aUTN yA@ooay Te “EAXXdOa
Kal ypaupata edidake. peta O€ ypovw tortepov

276

BOOK IV. 76-78

Scythian marked him doing this and told it to the
king, Saulius ; who, coming himself to the place and
seeing Anacharsis performing these rites, shot an
arrow at him and slewhim. And now the Scythians,
if they are asked about Anacharsis, say they have no
knowledge of him; this is epeuce he left his
country ‘for Hellas and followed the customs of
strangers. But according to what I heard from
Tymnes, the deputy for Ariapithes, Anacharsis was
uncle to Idanthyrsus king of Scythia, and he was the
son of Gnurus, son of Lycus, son of Spargapithes.
Now if Anacharsis was truly of this family, then I
would have him know that he was slain by his own
brother; for Idanthyrsus was the son of Saulius, and
it was Saulius who slew Anacharsis.

77. It is true that I have heard another story told
by the Pelponnesians; namely, that Anacharsis had
been sent by the king of Scythia and had been a
learner of the ways of Hellas, and after his return
told the king who sent him that all Greeks were
zealous for every kind of learning, save only the
Lacedaemonians; but that these were the only
Greeks who spoke and listened with discretion. But
this is a tale vainly invented by the Greeks them-
selves; and be this as it may, the man was put to
death as I have said.

78. Such-like, then, was the fee that befell
Anacharsis, all for his foreign usages and his compan-
ionship with Greeks; and a great many years after-
wards, Scyles, son of Ariapithes, suffered a like fate.
Scyles was one of the sons born to Ariapithes, king of
Scythia ; but his mother was of Istria,! and not native-
born; and she taught him to speak and read Greek.

2 In what is now the Dobrudja,
377

HERODOTUS

"ApiarretOns pev TENEUTA SOW UTTO LrapyaretBeos

TOU ‘Ayabvpoor Baoinéos, LKvrANS b€ THD TE
Bacerniny mapéraBe Kal THD yuvaina TOU TAT OS,
a7) ovoid Av Oroin: Hv 6€ att y "‘Oroin aot,
é& is Hy “Opixos "ApiatreiOei Tats. Bacievov
dé Xxvbéwy 0 Xkvrys O.aity ovdapars nperKeTo
XKvOixh, Gra ToAXOY TpOs TA EAXANViKA padXov
TETPAMLUEVOS AV ATO TaLldevaLos THS eTTETTALOEUTO,
€rroleé TE TOLOUTO" EUTE ayayoL Ty oT paruny THV
XKvdéwy €s TO BopuaGeveitéwy ¢ dotu (ol 6€ Bopu-
obevertas ovTOL AEyouct opéas auTous Elva Mir»-
cious), és TovTous 6KwS EXOor oO Deus, 7 THU pev
oT pariny KaTahiT er ke év TO mpoacrelo, avTos oe
oxos EXOou és TO TELXOS ral Tas TUAAS eyeAnioele,
THY OTOANY aTroGEuevos THY Sevbuxiy AaBerke ay
“EX pvioa eo Ora, EX OV o av TavTny nryopate
OUTE Sopuopar € ETT OMEVOV ove addXov ovoevos’ TAS
be TUAAS epvraccor, pen Ths pw SxvOéwv dor
eXovTAa TAUTHY THY oTON iV" Kal Ta 7é ada exeato
diairy “EXAnviKy Kal Peotar i ipa €TOLEe KATA 10 MOUs
Tous EdAnvov. OTe 6é Svat pirpece pnva % TA€OV
TOUTOU, aTaANdCGETO EvdUS THY LKVOLKHY OTOAND.
TAavUTA TOLEETKE TONGKES Kal olKkia Te edeluaro ev
Bopua Gévei Kal yuvaiKa eye és auTa eT UX @ ply.

79, *"Ezeite 5€ Gbeé of Kaxds yevécOat, éyiveto
aT 0 Tpopuatos ToLijo be. emreOupnoe Atovicw
Bakyeto Tédeo Ojvar perRovTe O€ ol és xEtpas
ayer Oat THY TENETHV eyeveTo pac pa peyloTov. mY
Ol €v BopuaOeveitewy TH TON alKins peyadys Kal
TONUTEAEOS TeptBonry, TIS Kal OALyw TL TPOTEpOY
TOUTOV penny etXov, Ty me pee AevKoU AiBov
opivyes Te Kal ypoTres Egtagay: és TavTHV O Oeds

278

BOOK IV. 78-79

As time passed, Ariapithes was treacherously slain
by Spargapithes, king of the Agathyrsi, and Scyles
inherited the kingship and his father’s wife, whose
name was Opoea, a Scythian woman, and she bore to
Scyles a son, Oricus. SoScyles was king of Scythia ;
but he was in no wise content with the Scythian
manner of life, and was much more inclined to Greek
ways, from the bringing up which he had received ;
so this is what he did: having led the Scythian army
to the city of the Borysthenites (who say that they
are Milesians)—having, I say, come thither, he would
ever leave his army in the suburb of the city, but he
himself, entering within the walls and shutting the
gates would doff his Scythian apparel and don a
Greek dress ; and in it he went among the towns-
men unattended by spearmen or any others (the
people guarding the gates, lest any Scythian should
see him wearing this apparel), and in every way
followed the Greek manner of life, and worshipped
the gods according to Gréek usage. Then having
so spent a month or more, he put on Scythian
dress and left the city. This he did often; and he
built him a house in Borysthenes, and married
and brought thither a wife of the people of the
country.

79. But when the time came that evil should
befall him, this was the cause of it: he conceived a
desire to be initiated into the rites of the Bacchic
Dionysus; and when he was about to begin the
sacred mysteries, he saw a wondrous vision. He
had in the city of the Borysthenites a spacious
house, great and costly (that same house whereof [|
have just made mention), all surrounded by sphinxes
and griffins wrought in white stone; this house was

279

HERODOTUS

ever knwe BéXos. kal 1) pev KaTekan TAA, Lavras
6é ovoev TOUTOU ElvEeKa OTOV eTETENETE THY TENE-
chy. X<KvOar S€ Tov Baxxevew mwépt “EXAnot
overdilovar ov yap haat oikos eivat Oeov é€eupt-
oKeww TODTOV 6aTLS patver Oat euee avOpwrrovs.
émeite b€ €TeENETON TO Baxyeio o LKUANS, dem p1-
OTEVTE TOV TLS BopyaGeveitewy T pos TOUS =Kvbas
réyou “ ‘Apiy yap KATAYENATE, o 2xvOar, OTe
Baxxevouev Kal nueas 0 Geds Nau Baver: viv odTOS
0 Saipov Kal TOV Dperepov Baoirea Neha Bnxe,
Kal Baxxever Te Kal UTO TOU Geod paiverar. El
b¢ [LOL ATTLOTEETE, erred, Kal Dwi eyo beEw.”
elTrovTo TOV LKvGewv ot TPOETTEDTES, eal avTous
avayayov o Bopuadeveirns Adbon er T Upryov
KATELCE. émeite O€ TapyHle oUV 7 Oidow oO LKv-
Ans Kal eldov pw Baxxevovra of SxvOat, xdpra
cvppopyy peyadayy eT OLI}TAVTO, éEehOovtes 6€
éonpaivoyv Tacy TH oTpaTLH Ta vdotev.

80. ‘Os oe peta Tabra éEnauve O ZKUAIS és
nOca Ta éwutod, ot XKvVOaL T pooTna dpevor TOV
adedkpeov avtov ‘Oxrauacadyy, yeyovora, eK TIS
Tipew Ouyatpos, érmavictéato TO XKUAH. 5 OE
pab@v TO ytvopevov em EwuT@ Kal THY aitinv bv
Hy érrovéeto, KaTtagevyer és THY Opnixnv. mrvO0-
pevos 6€ 0 Oxtapacadns tadta éotpateveto él
Thv Opnixny. émette O€ evi TH “loTPw eyéveTo,
nHvtTiacav pv ot Opnixes, peddovTov d6€ avTav
cuvarery émeue LuTadKNS Tapa TOV ‘Oxrapa-
oaonv Aéyou | TOLdoe. “Ti def nuéas aANOV
metpnOnvar; eis pev [Lev THS adeh ens mais, exerts
6é peu ade peor. av O€ pou aTrdbos ToUTOY, Kal eyo
gol Tov cov LKvAnV Tapabidwple aTpaTiA dé pHTE

280

BOOK IV. 79-80

smitten by a thunderbolt and wholly destroyed by
fire. But none the less for this did Scyles perform
the rite to the end. Now the Scythians make this
Bacchic revelling a reproach against the Greeks,
saying that it is not reasonable to set up a god who
leads men on to madness. So when Scyles had been
initiated into the Bacchic rite, some one of the
Borysthenites scoffed at the Scythians: “ Why,”
said he, “you Scythians mock us for revelling and
being possessed by the god ; but now this deity has
taken possession of your own king, so that he is
revelling and is maddened by the god. If you
will not believe me, follow me now and I will
show him to you.” The chief men among the
Seythians followed him, and the Borysthenite
brought them up secretly and set them on a tower;
whence presently, when Scyles passed by with
his company of worshippers, they saw him among
the revellers; whereat being greatly moved, they
left the city and told the whole army what they
had seen.

80. After this Scyles rode away to his own place;
but the Scythians rebelled against him, setting up
for their king his brother Octamasades, son of the
daughter of Teres. Scyles, learning how they dealt
with him and the reason of their so doing, fled into
Thrace ; and when Octamasades heard this he led
his army thither. But when he was beside the Ister,
the Thracians barred his way; and when the armies
were like to join battle Sitalees sent this message to
Octamasades: “Wherefore should we essay each
other's strength? You are my sister’s son, and you
have with you my brother; do you give him back to
me, and I give up your Scyles to you; and let

281

HERODOTUS

av Kiwduvevons pnt éyo.” TavTa ol mepayas
0 LuTadKns EmeknpuKeveTo’ HY yap Tapa TO
‘Oxtapacddy adedgheds LurddKew TEPEVYWS. 6
be "Oxrapacddys KaTaLVvéeL TavTa, exdovs dé
TOV €wUTOU pnjTpoa LuTarKn eae Tov aven-
eov Lcvdyy. Kal SuTadKns pev TaparaBov TOV
adenpeov amyyeto, XKvrAew b€ ‘Oxtapacadys
avTov TavTn aTréTaye THY KEedharjnV. OUTw per
TeplaTéAXoOvaL TA oheTepa vowata XKvOat, Totor
6€ mapaxtopévoror Eewixods vomovs Toadta
émitipia OLo0vct.

81. TIAAOos 5€ TO UKvOéwy ovK oids Te eyevounv
AT PEKEDS mudea Bat, ara Sapopous Noyous Tepl
TOU apr wood 7 iJCOvOV" Kal ae KapTa Tohnous eivae
apéas Kal odYyoUS os Lxvas elvalt. Tooovee
pevtoe aTréparvov pol és ou. ETL peTakd Bopu-
abeveos Te ToTapov Kal ‘Travios YOpos, ovvopa
6é ol éotl "E€aprraios: TOU Kal oni TE 7 poTEpov
TOUT@Y peynunv elyov, papevos év auT@ Kpnuny
bdatos TUK pov eival, a7 Hs TO Vdwp aT oppéov Tov
“Travw aTOTOV TroLéeLy. €v TOUT® TO XOp@
KeeT aL NAAKNLOD, peyabet Kat éEamdjotov TOU ert
otopate Tov Ilovtov KPNTHPOS, Tov Haveavins 0
KnreouSpotov aveOnke. 0s b€ jury €i0€ Kw TODTOY,
MOE opace éEaxoalous aupopeas EUTTETEDS
yopéer TO €v BKvOnor Xarenvov, mayos O€ TO
«vO ixov TODTO Xadeerjvov err SaxtUdoy é£. TovTo
Ov ENeyov ol eTLX I PLOl ato apolov yeveOat,
Bovdopevov yap Tov oPETEpov Bacvrea, TO ovvoua
eivat ’Apiavtay, TOUTOV cidévar TO AROS TO
Sevdéwr Kerevew pv wavras XKvOas apow Exa-

282

BOOK IV. 80-81

neither of us endanger our armies.’’ Such was the
offer sent to him by Sitalces; for Sitalces’ brother
had fled from him and was with Octamasades. The
Scythian agreed to this, and received his brother
Scyles, giving up his own uncle to Sitalces. Sitalces
then took his brother and carried him away, but
Octamasades beheaded Scyles on the spot. So
closely do the Scythians guard their usages, and
such penalties do they lay on those who add foreign
customs to their own.

81. How many the Scythians are I was not able
to learn with exactness, but the accounts which I
heard concerning the number did not tally, some
saying that they are very many, and some that they
are but few, counted as Scythians. But thus much
they made me to see for myself :—There is a region
between the rivers Borysthenes and Hypanis, the
name of which is Exampaeus; this is the land
whereof I lately made mention when I said that
there is a spring of salt water in it, the water from
which makes the Hypanis unfit to drink. In this
region stands a bronze vessel, as much as six times
greater than the cauldron dedicated by Pausanias son
of Cleombrotus at the entrance of the Pontus.! To
any who has not yet seen this latter I will thus make
my meaning plain: the Scythian bronze vessel easily
contains five thousand and four hundred gallons, and
it is of six fingers’ thickness. This vessel (so said
the people of the country) was made out of arrow-
heads. For their king, whose name was Ariantas,
desiring to know the numbers of the Scythians,
commanded every Scythian to bring him the point

1 Pausanias, the victor of Plataea, set up this cauldron in
477 B.c. to commemorate the taking of Byzantium.

283

HERODOTUS

oTov piav aro TOD oLoTod 1 Kopicar os © ap a)
Kowlon, Oadvartov arrethee. Koc Ohvat Te On Xphyua
TONNOV apdiov Kat ol boar é& avTéwy LVN MLoov-
vov TOLNTAVTL AuTrégOar. ex TovTéwv 47 pw TO
YaNKI}LOV TOUT ae TOUTO Kal dvabeivar és Tov
"EEauratov todtov. tadta b€ rept tov mANnOEos
58 mt Naa ROUOVs

. Ooudora dé » Kop abTy ovK EXEL, Yopis
OTL TOTAMOUS TE TOANW eylaTous Kal ap.O ov
WeloTOUS. TO OE aTobwpudoat af&iov Kal twapeE
TOV TOTAMOY Kal TOU pweydGeos TOU Tediov Tape-
NET aL, eipyjoerac ixXvos ‘Hpaxkré€os paivovar év
TETpy EVEOV, TO EOLKE peev Aypare avdpos, EaTt oe
TO _péyados OiTXY; mapa tov Tupnv TOTAMLOD.
TOUTO pev vuv ToLodTo éati, avaByncopat b€ és TOV
Kat apyas hia NéEwv oyor.

83. Napacnevalopéevou Aapetov éml tovs LKv-
bas KGL ELT épTOVTOS dyyéhous émiTa£ovtas TOioL
pev meCov oTpAaTor, Tolat b€ veas TA PEXELY, TOLL
dé Cevypuc Par Tov Opnix.ov Boo ropop, “Apta-
Baios o ‘Tordo7eos, adehpeos éwv Aapeiov,
éypyile pnda“as avtov otpatninv emt L«vdas
moves Oa, KaTanreyov tav XKvbéwv THY aTropiny.
aXN ov yap émevOe cuuBovrevwov of xXpyoTa,
O pev émérauto, 0 Oé, émeldn ol Ta amavTa
Tapeckevacto, é&ndkavye -TOV oTpaTov éK
Lovowr.

84. “Evéatra Tov Tepoéwv OioBafos eden On
Aapetov TPLov eovT@y of Taidwyv Kal TavTov
otpatevopévov Eva adT@ KatarepOjvar. 6 de

1 [amd Tod dicrod] Stein.

284

BOOK IV. 81-84

from an arrow, threatening all who should not so do
with death. So a vast number of arrow-heads was
brought, and he resolved to make and leave a
memorial out of them; and he made of these this
bronze vessel, and set it up in this country Exam-
paeus. Thus much I heard concerning the number
of the Scythians.

82. As for marvels, there are none in the land,
save that it has rivers by far the greatest and the
most numerous in the world; and over and above
the rivers and the great extent of the plains there
is one most wondrous thing for me to tell of: they
show a footprint of Heracles by the river Tyras
stamped on rock, like the mark of a man’s foot,
but two cubits in length. Having so described this
I will now return to the story which I began to
relate.!

83. While Darius was making preparations? against
the Scythians, and sending messengers to charge
some to furnish an army and some to furnish ships,
and others again to bridge the Thracian Bosporus,
Artabanus, son of Hystaspes and Darius’ brother,
desired of him by no means to make an expedition
against the Scythians, telling him how hard that
people were to deal withal. But when he could not
move the king for all his good counsel, Artabanus
ceased to advise, and Darius, all his preparations
being now made, led his army from Susa.

84. Then Oeobazus a Persian, who had three
sons, all with the army, entreated Darius that one
might be left behind. “Nay,” said the king, “ you

4 In ch. 1.
2 The date of Darius’ expedition is uncertain. Grote
thinks it probable that it took place before 514 B.c.

285

HERODOTUS

eon @s hit@ éovte Kal jer ploov Seoperp TAVTAS
TOUS maidas KaTanreivrew. 0 pev 67 OioBafos
TEplyapns HV, erifov TOUS vieas oTparnins
aTronedva Bau" O O€ EKENEUTE Tous éml tovTwv
ETETTEMTAS ATOKTElVaL TavTas rovs OioBafou
Tatoas.

85. Kal ottot pev anoapayevtes QUTOU TAUTI
éelTrovTo" Aapeios 6é émreite T OPEVO/LEVOS eK
Lovowy aTTLKETO TIS Kadxndovins éml Tov Boo-
Topov iva evevKTo n yéebupa, évOedTev éoBas és
véa émree ETL Tas Kvavéas KANEUMEVAS, Tas Tpo-
TEpov ThayeTas ‘ ‘EXAqves dact eivat, éComevos O€
emi plo eOnetro. TOV Ilovtov éovta a&tobénrov.
Teharyéeov yap aTAVTOV TépuKeE Oapacr@ratos:
TOU TO jeev HAKos | OTUOLOL etal EKATOV Kal _Xiduoe
Kal LUPLOL, TO Oe EUpOS, 7H EUPUTATOS avTos EwUTOD,
CTAOLOL TplnKooLoL Kal TpLoXIA10L. TOUTOU TOU
TENAYEOS TO oT Ope earl evpos TET EPES oTaoLol'
piicos 6€ TOU TTOMATOS, 0 avyny, TO 7) Boomopos
KEKANTAL, KaT 6 617 ElevKTO % yéhupa, él
oTadlous elKOot Kal €KATOV £oTt. Telver 0 és THY
Mporovtia 0 Booropos: 1 6¢ [porovrts €ovca
evpos fev oTAOL@V TEVTAKOTLOD, HijKos d€ TeTpa-
Kool@v Kal Norton, KaTaovoot € és TOV ‘EXAjo Tov Tov
€ovTa OTELVOTHTA bev émTAa aTadious, wAKos be
TeTpaxocious. éxdrdot 66 0 ‘EXAnatrovtos és
Yaoma Terayeos TO 57 Aiyaiov KanréeTat.

86. Mepétpntas S€ tadta de. vnis érimav

1 Rocks (the ‘‘ Wandering” or ‘‘Clashing ” Rocks of Greek
legend) off the northern end of the Bosporus.
* Herodotus is wrong. The Black Sea is 720 miles long

286

BOOK IV. 84-86

are my friend, and your desire is but reasonable; I
will leave all your sons.’’ Oeobazus rejoiced greatly,
supposing that his sons were released from service ;
but Darius bade those whose business it was to put
all Oeobazus’ sons to death.

85. So their throats were cut, and they were all
left there; but Darius, when in his march from Susa
he came to that place in the territory of Calchedon
where the Bosporus was bridged, took ship and
sailed to the Dark Rocks! (as they are called) which
the Greeks say did formeriy move upon the waters ;
there he sat on a headland and viewed the Pontus,
a marvellous sight. For it is of all seas the
most wonderful. Its length is eleven thousand one
hundred furlongs, and its breadth, at the place
where it is widest, three thousand three hundred.?
The channel at the entrance of this sea is four
furlongs broad ; and the length of the channel, the
narrow neck called Bosporus, across which the bridge
was thrown, is as much as an hundred and twenty
furlongs. The Bosporus reaches as far as to the
Propontis ; and the Propontis is five hundred fur-
longs wide and fourteen hundred long; its outlet
is the Hellespont, which is no wider than seven
furlongs, and four hundred in length. The Helles-
pont issues into a gulf of the sea which we call
Aegaean.

86. These measurements have been made after

(about 6280 stades), and, at the point of Herodotus’ measure-
ment, about 270 miles broad; its greatest breadth is 380
miles. His estimates for the Propontis and Hellespont
are also in excess, though not by much; the Bosporus .
is a little longer than he says, but its breadth is correctly
given.

287

HERODOTUS

, , ) \
MadioTa KN KaTaVUEL €v paxkpnuEpln opyulas
, \ / 5
érTakiopuplas, vuKTos 6€ éEaxicpvpias. On Ov
, A Qn , lal \
és pev Dacw aro Tod otopatos (TovUTO yap éaTl
an , /
tov Ilovtov paxpotatoyv) tpepéwv évvéa trOos
éotl Kal VUKTO@Y OKT: aUTaL Evdeka puptadbes Kal
\ , \ fa) /
EXATOV Opyulewy yivovtat, ex b€ THY Opyuléewv
a \ A \
TOUTEWY OTdbLOL ExaTOV Kal YXidLoL Kal pUpLOL
> , > \ / \ 3 \ /
clot. és € Oepsocxvpnvy tiv ert Oepyu@bdorTe
n r a \ a
ToTaue 逫 THS Luvoixhs (KaTa TodTO yap éoTl
lal Ul | A / ft
tod Ilovtov evpvtatov) Tpi@v Te nuwepewy Kal dvo
VUKTOV TAGOS* aUTaL b€ TpEts pupiddes Kal TPL-
‘4 /
KOVTa Opyuléwyv yivovTat, otad.or S€ TPLNKOTLOL
\ / € / / = \ /
Kat TpltaxtAL1ot. o pev vuv Ilovtos ovtos Kat Boo-
4 ¢ / /
mopos Te Kal EXXHoTOVTOS OUTw TE MOL MEMETPE-
\ /
aTal Kal KaTa Ta Elpnueva TEPVKAcL, TAPEXETAL
\ \ , € / 7. > la) > > \
6€ Kal Aiuvnv o Llovtos ovTos éxdtd0vcav és aUTOV
3 a ae, - an A . moe
OU TOAA@ TEe@ EAaToW eEwuTOV, 1) Mauris Te
\ , an /
KanéeTar Kal wntnp Tov Llovtov.
¢ a /
87. ‘O d€ Aapetos ws €Gencato tov Ilovtor,
? / al ,
emcee OTriow emt THY yepupav, THS apYLTEKT@V
Ee M 6 f 4 fal uA be \
éyéveto Mavdpoxréns Lapuos Oenodpmevos S€ Kat
\ / / ” / + ae b) a /
tov Bootropov otras éotnae v0 em’ avTov AiGov
nr \
NevKOV, eVTAL@V Yypdupmata és ev THY "AcavpLa
> \ \ ep / vy / e 8
és 6€ Thy EAAnuKa, €6vea TavTa Oca TEP nYE
/ x uA
Hye O€ TaVTAa TOV HPYe. ToOVTwY mupLddes EENpL-
OunOnoav, Ywopis Tod vavTiKod, EBdSounKoVTA ov
nr \ e U al
immetdot, vées 6€ EEaxoclar cuvenéxOnoav. That
/ / s
_pév vey otnrnot TavTnot Bufavtiot Kopicartes és
\ / ef / > / \ \
THY TOMY VoTEPOY TOVTWY EXPHOaVTO TPOS TOV

288

BOOK IV. 86-87

this manner: a ship will for the most part accom-
plish seventy thousand fathoms in a long day’s
voyage, and sixty thousand by night. This being
granted, seeing that from the Pontus’ mouth to the
Phasis (which is the greatest length of the sea) it is
a voyage of seven days and eight nights, the length
of it will be an hundred and ten thousand and
one hundred fathoms, which make eleven thousand
one hundred furlongs. From the Sindie region to
Themiscura on the river Thermodon (for here is the
greatest width of the Pontus) it is a voyage of two
days and three nights, that is of thirty thousand and
thirty fathoms, or three thousand and thirty furlongs,
Thus have I measured this Pontus and the Bosporus
and Hellespont, and they are such as I have said.
Moreover there is seen a lake issuing into the
Pontus and not much smaller than the sea itself; it
is called the Maeetian lake, and the mother of the
Pontus.

87. Having viewed the Pontus, Darius sailed back
to the bridge, of which Mandrocles of Samos was the
chief builder ; and when he had viewed the Bosporus
also, he set up by it two pillars of white stone,
engraving on the one in Assyrian and on the other
in Greek characters the names of all the nations that
were in his army; in which were all the nations
subject to him. The full tale of these, over and
above the fleet, was seven hundred thousand men,
reckoning therewith horsemen, and the number of
ships that mustered was six hundred. These pillars
were aiterwards carried by the Byzantines into their
city and there used to build the altar of Orthosian !

1 A deity worshipped especially at Sparta; the meaning of
the epithet is uncertain.
289
VOL. II, U

HERODOTUS

Bopov THs ’OpOacins "Aprémisos, Xepls EVOS
AiBov: ovTos dé KatereipOn mapa tov Avoviaov
tov vnov év Bufavtio, pape parov *Acoupiov
WrE€oS. TOU é Boordpou ¢ 0 X@pos Tov efevEe Ba-
airevs Aapeios, ws éeuol Soxéet oupPBarrouevo,
péecov éott Bufavtiov te kal tod éml otopate
ipov.

88. Aapeios bé pera TavTa nabels TH oxedin
TOV adpXUTeKTova auThs Mavépoxréa Tov Lapwov
edwpncaro maot déxat at wv 1) Mavéporndens
atapynv Fda Yparpapevos Tagav THY CevEuv Tov
Booropou Kal Baciréa Te Aapeiov év T poedply
KaTHMEvOY Kal TOY oTpaTOV avTov dtaBaivovTa
TavTa yparauevos avéOnxe és TO “Hpatov, ért-
ypawas Tade.

Bootropov ixOvoevta yepupwcas avéOnke
_Mavopornrens * ‘Hpn pvnpocvvov oxedins,

avuT@ pev arepavov mepibets, Lapiowe dé KU6OS,
Aapetov Bactréos éxtedéoas KaTa voor.

89. Tadrta wév vuv tod fevEavtos thy yédupav
pvnuocuva éyéveTo* Aapeios dé Sepng apmevos
Mavépordea OuéBawve € és THY Evporny, totat Iwot
Tapayyeihas mee és tov Ilovtov HEX pt “lorpov
ToTapmov, émeav O€ atixwvtat és Tov “lotpor, év-
Gada avTov 7 € pl evel” Cevypurtas TOV TOT AMO.
TO yap 67) vavTiKov Hyov “loves Te Kal Atonées
kal ‘EXXnorovtiol. oO pev 67 VaUTLKOS oTparos
Kvavéas duextrwoas érree (00 tod “Iotpou,
avaTAwoas O€ ava TOTapov SUaY Huepewy mrOOV
ato Oadaoons, TOD ToTapov TOY avxéva, ex TOU

290

BOOK IV. 87-89

Artemis, save for one column covered with Assyrian
writing that was left beside the temple of Dionysus
at Byzantium. Now if my reckoning be true, the
place where king Darius bridged the Bosporus was
midway between Byzantium and the temple at the
entrance of the sea.

88. After this, Darius, being well content with his
bridge of boats, made to Mandrocles the Samian a
gift of ten of every kind;! wherefrom Mandrocles
took the firstfruits and therewith had a picture made
showing the whole bridge of the Bosporus, and
Darius sitting aloft on his throne and his army cross-
ing; this he set up in the temple of Here, with this
inscription :

«This Picture Mandrocles to Here gives,
Whereby for ever his Achievement lives ;
A Bridge of Boats o’er Bosp’rus’ fishful Flood
He built ; Darius saw, and judg’d it good;
Thus for himself won Mandrocles a Crown,
And for his isle of Samos high Renown.”

89. This then was done to preserve the name of
the builder of the bridge. Darius, having rewarded
Mandrocles, crossed over to Europe; he had bidden
the Ionians to sail into the Pontus as far as the
river Ister, and when they should come thither to
wait for him there, bridging the river meanwhile ;
for the fleet was led by Ionians and Aeolians and
men of the Hellespont. So the fleet passed between
the Dark Rocks and made sail straight for the Ister,
and, having gone a two days’ voyage up the river
from the sea, set about bridging the narrow channel

1 Apparently a proverbial expression for great abundance ;
cp. a similar phrase in ix. 81.

2g!
vu 2

HERODOTUS

oxyileTal Ta oTOmaTa Tob ‘Iotpou, eCevyvue.
Aapetos 5€ ws sé8n Tov Booropov Kara THY
oxedinv, éTmopeveTo Sia THS Opnixns, ameKdpevos
dé émi Tedpov Totapov Tas THyas éoTpatoTedev-
CATO MEpas TpEts.

90. ‘O dé Téapos Néyetar UO THY TeEpLoiKwV
ELVaL ToTaLAD aptrTos Ta TE dda Ta €5 akEeow
pépovta Kal én xal avdpact Kal inmrouoe Wrepny
aKkéoac Cat. etal € avrov al mya éuav d€ovcat
TEToEpaKOVTA, ex _TETpNS THS avTHS péovcat, Kal
at bev auTEw@V eal puxpat at 6€ Gepwat. dos O
ém avTas éort ion €& © Hpatov TE TONLOS THS Tapa
Hepiv0e Kal ef ‘ArrohNovins Tis ev TO EvEeive
TOVT@, OUVOV uEpewv ExaTEpn. éxdidot 88 6
Téapos ottos és tov Kovtadecdov rotapov, o 8é
Kovtadeados és tov Ayptavny, o dé “Ayptavns és
tov “EBpov, 0. 6€ és OaXaccav tHv Tap’ Aive
TOAL.

"Eql TovUTOY @Y TOV TOTAMOV aTLKOMEVOS O
Aapetos as éotpatoredevcato, 00Eis TO TOTAU®
oTnAnv éotynoe Kal evOadTa, Ypaupara. éyypawras
AeyouTa tae. “‘ Tedpov Totapod Kedadal vowp
apia Tov TE Kal KaXdaTov _TAPEXOVTAL 7 AV TOV
ToTapav' Kal éT auras aTiKeTO ehavvov emi
LKvOas otparov avijp apicTos TE Kal KaNdLCOTOS
mdvtov avOparav, Aapetos o “Tatdomeos, Lep-
TEWY TE KAL TUONS THS HTrEeLpoU Bacirevs.” tadTa
dé es éypady.

2. Aapeios dé evOebrev opunbels am iKETo én
aa TOTALOv T® ovvopa AptnoKkos é€oTt, Os d1a
‘Odpucéwr fp peet. emt TodTOY 61) TOV TOT a [Lov amTre-
Kopevos émroince Tolovde: amrode~as yYwpiov TH
2y2

BOOK IV. 89-92

of the river where its divers mouths part asunder.
But Darius, having passed over the Bosporus on the
bridge of ships, journeyed through Thrace to the
sources of the river Tearus, where he encamped for
three days.

90. The Tearus is said in the country round to
be the best of all rivers for all purposes of healing,
but especially for the healing of the scab in men
and horses. Its springs are thirty-eight in number,
some cold and some hot, all flowing from the same
rock. There are two roads to the place, one from
the town of Heraeum near to Perinthus, one from
Apollonia on the Euxine sea; each is a two days’
journey. This Tearus is a tributary of the river
Contadesdus, and that of the Agrianes, and that
again of the Hebrus, which issues into the sea near
the city of Aenus.

91. Having then come to this river and there
encamped, Darius was pleased with the sight of it,
and set up yet another pillar there, graven with this
inscription, ‘From the sources of the river Tearus
flows the best and fairest of all river waters; hither
came, leading his army against the Scythians, the
best and fairest of all men, even Darius son of
Hystaspes and king of Persia and all the mainland.”
Such was the inscription.

92. Thence Darius set forth and came to another
river called Artescus, which flows through the
country of the Odrysae; whither having come, he
marked a place for the army to see, and bade every

293

HERODOTUS

oT PATH exeheve T Avra avopa AiOov eva mapee-
vovta TLOévat és TO arrobebeyLevov TOUTO Ywpiov.
w@s 6€ TaUTAa 7 OTpaTLN éeTTETENETE, EVOAITA KONW-
vous weydhous TOY AiGwv KaTAaXiT@Y aTHaUVE
THY OTPATLYV.

93. IIpiv de amines Oa emt tov “lotpor, T™po-
TOUS aipees Tétas tovs abavatigorvtas. ol eV
yap TOV Larpudnacov EXOVTES Opyuces Kal vmép
‘ArrohA@vins te kal Mecappins TONLOS oiKN-
[EvOL, KaNEVMEVOL 68 Kuppiavar kati Nabaior,
amaxntl opens avTOUS Tapedocay Aapeio: ol 6€
Tétat mpos ayvo moc vvny T PAT OMEVOL avtixa
eSoukwOyncav, Opnixav €ovtes avdpynitato: Kal
SLKALOTATOL.

94. ’"AOavatifovcr 5é Tovde TOY TpoTOV: oOvTE
am ob uno Kel EwuTous vopiCovat leva TEé Tov aTron-
Avpevov mapa Sarpokw Saipova: of dé abtav Tov
avTov TOUTOV ovopatovar DeBerévte" dua TevTe-
THpLOos Te TOY TAD Aaxovra alel ohéwy avTay
AT OT ELT OUTL diryyedov Tapa Tov Larpoev, évted-
Nopevoe TOV Av éExdoToTe SéwvTal, TéuTroVaL Oé
Moe Of pev avTaV TaxOévTEes AKOVTLA TPLa EXOUGL,
arroe be diadaBovtes TOU GT oT ELT 0 MEVOU Tapa
TOV Ldrpokw TAS xeipas Kal TOUS Todas, a avaKlvi}-
caves avTov peTéwpov pimrouat és Tas LoyXas.
jp pev On anobavn dvaT apets, Tolat e (eos 0
Geos Soxéet Elva’ Av 6é pe) ato0avn, aitiavra
avTov TOV ayyerov, Papevot pv avdpa Kaxov elvat,
aitinodpevot 6€ TOUTOV aNOV aTrOTEéuTOVGL éV-
TtéAXovTa O€ ETL CHVTL. OUTOL Of atTol OpnuKes
Kal mpos Spovtyy te Kal aotpamny tokevovTes

294

BOOK IV. 92-94

man as he passed by lay one stone in this place
which he had shown. His army having so done, he
made and left great hillocks of the stones and led
his army away.

93. But before he came to the Ister, he first sub-
dued the Getae, who pretend to be immortal. The
Thracians of Salmydessus and of the country above
the towns of Apollonia and Mesambria, who are
called Cyrmianae and Nipsaei, surrendered them-
selves unresisting to Darius; but the Getae, who are
the bravest and most law-abiding of all Thracians,
resisted with obstinacy, and were enslaved forthwith.

94. As to their claim to be immortal, this is how
they show it: they believe that they do not die,
but that he who perishes goes to the god Salmoxis,
or Gebeleizis, as some of them call him. Once in
every five years they choose: by lot one of their
people and send him as a messenger to Salmoxis,
charged to tell of their needs; and this is their
manner of sending: Three lances are held by men
thereto appointed; others seize the messenger to
Salmoxis by his hands and feet, and swing and
hurl him aloft on to the spear-points. If he be
killed by the cast, they believe that the god regards
them with favour; but if he be not killed, they
blame the messenger himself, deeming him a bad
man, and send another messenger in place of him
whom they blame. It is while the man yet lives
that they charge him with the message. Moreover
when there is thunder and lightning these same

295

HERODOTUS

v x \ > \ 3 / tal n 5 /
dvo Tpos TOV Ovpavoy aTrethéovat T@ Oew, ovdeva
» \ / 5 > \ MA
ddXov Oedv vouifovtes eivat Eb pn TOV OPETEPOV.
¢ \ > \ / a \ ¢ /
95. ‘Os 6€ éyo murOdvopat Tov Tov EXAno-
, ’ \ ,
rovTov oikeovtov ‘EAXjvov Kat Llovtov, tov
Sy / a s7 ” ‘al PS lal |
Sarpwokw todtov éovta avOpwrrov Sovredoas ev
a / fal
Sapo, Sovredcar 5é vbayopn 76 Mvyoapxov,
a \ /
évOedtev S€ avTov yevopevov éXevGEepoy ypnmaTa
kTHocac0ar peyadda, KTnoauevov be arredOely és
fal / lal
THY €wuTovD. ate S€ KaKoBimy TE €ovTWY TOV
. / / \ ’
Oprixov Kal vradpovertépwv, tov Ladpokwv
TovTov émictapuevoy diattav te “Idba Kai ea
3 \ 7 / e
Badutepa 7) Kata Oprixas, ota “EXAnot re opers)-
cavta Kal ‘EXXAnvev ov TO acleverTaT@ copiaTh
/ rn
Ilv@ayopyn, xatackevdcacbat avédpedva, és Tov
, lal > fal \ ,
TAVOOKEVOVTA TOY UTTAV TOUS TPWTOUS Kal EVO-
yéovTa avaciodoKev @s oUTE aUTOS OUTE OL
lal > 7 \ /
TULTOTAL AUTOU OUTE OL EK TOVTMY ALEL yLVOmEVvoL
> > «i a rn
amrobavéovtat, aX HEovet és Y@pov TovTov iva
¢ \ /
aiel mepieovtes E€ovot Ta TTavta ayabd. ev @ OE
/ ‘ r
€molcee Ta KaTaneyOevTa Kal édeye TAUTA, EV
/ / /
TOUT@ KaTayatov olknua emroléeTO. @S O€ OF
= \ \ n /
TAVTENEWS ELYE TO OlKNMA, EK pev TOV Opnixawv
/ \ \ \
nhavicdn, KkataBas $€ KadtTw €s TO KaTayaLoVv
v al ’ “ / ' /
olxnua Siaitato ém étea Tpias ob O€ pu é7ro-
Ocov Te Kal érévGeov ws TeOvedta. TeTapTw Oé
v . > / a / \ A /
Erei Ehavn toicr Opyikt, cal ovTw TiBava od
b] / \ 4 e / z na ,
éyéveTo Ta Edeye 0 Zadpokis. TavTa ghacl pw
TOLNTAL.
OG Hi X de \ \ , \ ~
JO. HKry@ o€ TEept MEY TOUVTOU KAL TOU KAaTAa-
yatov oikimatos ote aTioTéw OUTE OY TITTEVM
al 5) /
Te Ainv, doxéw b€ ToAdOtoL EtTETL TPOTEPOV TOV
/ a / / vy \
Sarpokw todtov yevéoOar IlvOayopew. elite Oe

296

BOOK IV. 94-96

Thracians shoot arrows skyward as a threat to the
god, believing in no other god but their own.

95. For myself, 1 have been told by the Greeks
who dwell beside the Hellespont and Pontus that
this Salmoxis was a man who was once a slave
in Samos, his master being Pythagoras son of
Mnesarchus; presently, after being freed and gain-
ing great wealth, he returned to his own country.
Now the Thracians were a meanly-living and simple-
witted folk, but this Salmoxis knew lonian usages
and a fuller way of life than the Thracian; for he
had consorted with Greeks, and moreover with one of
the greatest Greek teachers, Pythagoras ; wherefore
he made himself a hall, where he entertained and
feasted the chief among his countrymen, and taught
them that neither he nor his guests nor any of their
descendants should ever die, but that they should go
to a place where they would live for ever and have
all good things. While he was doing as I have said
and teaching this doctrine, he was all the while
making him an underground chamber. When this
was finished, he vanished from the sight of the
Thracians, and descended into the underground
chamber, where he lived for three years, the
Thracians wishing him back and mourning him for
dead; then in the fourth year he appeared to the
Thracians, and thus they came to believe what
Salmoxis had told them. Such is the Greek story
about him.

96. For myself, I neither disbelieve nor fully
believe the tale about Salmoxis and his underground
chamber ; but I think that he lived many years before
Pythagoras; and whether there was a man called

297

HERODOTUS

éryéveTo TUS Larpokes avOporos, elt é€otl daipov
tis Tétnoe ovTos eTLX@PLOS, Xarperor
97. Odor pev &n TPOT@ TOLOUTH Xpeomevor @S
exerp@Onoav v0 llepoewv, elovro TO are
oT pate. Aapeios oé s amixeto kal 6 metos dw
avT@ atpatos ért Tov *latpov, evOadra dvaBavtov
TAVT@V Aapetos €xéNeuce TOUS Te ‘levas TH
oxediny AvVcavtTas emer ar KAT iyTeLpov EWUTO
Kal TOV éK TOV veo oT paror. pedovTa@V dé TOV
"Tovev AVE Kat TOLEeLY Ta KENEVOUENA, Kans 0
"EpEavdpou oTpaTnyos €@v Mutidjvatoy edece
Aapeip Tade, TUOOMEVOS T poTepov el OL pidov ein
yvopunv atrooéxecOar Tapa TOU Bovdopevou aT o-
Setxvucba. “QO Barred, err yi yap médXeus
otparever Oar THS OUTE apn pojLevov pavijcerar
ovoey OUTE Tous OlKEo men)” ov vuy yepupav TAv-
Thv éa Kara YoOpnv éoTavat, pudaxous aurijs
AuT@y TOUTOUS olmep jutv eCevEav. Kal HY Te KATA
voov TPE O LEV eUpovTes LKvOas, éore d7o60s 1) np,
iV Te Kal [Ly opeas evpeiy duvopeda, 7 ye atrobos
np aahanys: ov yap €eicd KM pn éecowPewpev
v7 SKv0éwv paXN» anda Haddov a) ov OuVa-
wevol opéeas eupely Tab oper TL GNOUEVOL. Kal
TAOE evel pain TLS aw Le EMEDUTOD elvexev, as
KATA pLEvO® éy@ O€ yvouny ev THY eUpoKov apl-
oTnv col, Bacired, és pegov hépa, avTOS MEVTOL
Evowat ToL Kal ovK av NevpOeinv. " KapTa Te
icOn TH yvoOun Aapeios Kai pew apet aro Toiavoe.
e Belve Aéo Bre, a@bevTos eped omiaw és olxov TOV
éwov éeripavnOt pou TAVTOS, iva oe avi XpnoT hs

ovpBovrins xXenaroicr epryoure dpeivopar.”
98. Tadta 6é elias Kal amdyas aupata €é&n-

298

BOOK IV. 96-98

Salmoxis, or this be a name among the Getae for a
god of their country, I have done with him.

97. Such were the ways of the Getae, who were
now subdued by the Persians and followed their
army. When Darius and the land army with him
had come to the Ister, and all had crossed, he
bade the Ionians break the bridge and follow him
and the men of the fleet in their march across
the mainland. So the Ionians were preparing
to break the bridge and do Darius’ behest ;
but Cées son of Erxander, the general of the
Mytilenaeans, having first enquired if Darius were
willing to receive counsel from any man desiring to
give it, said, “Seeing, O king! that you are about to
march against a country where you will find neither
tilled lands nor inhabited cities, do you now suffer
this bridge to stand where it is, leaving those who
made it tobe its guards. Thus, if we find the
Scythians and accomplish our will, we have a way of
return; and even if we find them not, yet at least
our way back is safe; for my fear has never yet
been lest we be overcome by the Scythians in the
field, but rather lest we should not be able to find
them, and so wander astray to our hurt. Now
perchance it may be said that I speak thus for my
own sake, because I desire to remain behind; but it
is not so; I do but declare before all that counsel
which I judge best, and for myself would not be left
here but will follow you.”’ With this counsel Darius
was greatly pleased, and he answered Coes thus ;
“ My good Lesbian, fail not to show yourself to me
when I return safe to my house, that so I may make
you a good return for your good advice.”

98. Having thus spoken, he tied sixty knots in a

299

HERODOTUS

KOVTA €v (may, Kadéoas és NOyous Tovs lévev
TUpavvous edeye Tade. “"Avdpes “Teves, 7) meV
™ poTepov youn arobexOeioa és THV yepupav
peteia bw 0; EXOvTES dé TOV (pavTa Tovee ToueeTe
Tade’ érreav éue ldnte TayLoTAa Tropevopevoy én
XKvOas, ato TovTov apEdpuevot TOD Xpovov AVETE
appa ev Exdo rns 7mEpNS’ ny oe év TOUTED TO
Xpore mt) Tape anra bueEeMOwor vpiy at Hepa
TOV appara, AT OTAEETE és Thy DmeTépnyv avTav.
bey pl 6e TOUTOU, éTElTE OUTW peETébo€€, pudao-
cere THY oKXEOLND, Tac av mpoOupiny cwrTnpins TE
kal puraxijs TAPEXOMEVOL. Tavta 5€ TroLebyTeEs
enol peyaros Xapteiabe.” Aapetos pev tadta
eimras €s TO TROTw eTreLtyETO.

99. THs e LKvOiKis yAns 7 Opnixn TO és Oa-
hacoay T poKeLTal KoNTrou 6é aryopmévov THS YA
TavTyns, LKvOiKy te éxdéxerar Kal o “lotpos
EKOLOOL €S avr iy, 7 pos evpov ave pov TO oTOpa
TET PALUEVOS. TO O€ amo ‘lotpou Epxomar onua-
véwy TO ™ pos Odr\accav avrijs THS. xvO eis
Xepns és eTPNT LY. amo “Iotpov atitn dn y
apxain Levdin earl, 7 pos pecapBpinu Te Kal
VOTOV aVEMOV KELLeDN, HEX pL TONLOS Kapewitidos
Kaheouernys. 70 6é avo TAUTNS THY pev emt Oa-
hacoav THY avTny pepovaar, éodcav operviyy Te
yopnv Kat TpoKelwevny TO €S Iovrov, veperau To
Tavptxov eOvos Expl YEpToVnTov THs TPNXENS
Kaheouevs” aitn be € és Garaccay THY Tpos amn-
Aur qv ave pov KATHKEL. éoTe yap THs LKevOurijs
Ta dvo pepea TOV oupav és Oadaccap pepovrta,
THY Te T™ pos pecan Spinv Kal THY 7 pos THY HO,
Kata Tep THs ATTLKAS Yopns Kal TapaTAnoLa

300

BOOK IV. 98-99

thong, and calling the despots of the Ionians to
an audience he said to them: “ lonians, I renounce
the opinion which I before declared concerning the
bridge ; do you now take this thong and do as I
command you. Begin to reckon from the day when
you shall see me march away against the Scythians,
and loose one knot each day: and if the days marked
by the knots have all passed and I have not returned
ere then, take ship for your own homes, But till
then, seeing that my counsel is thus changed, I bid
you guard the bridge, using all zeal to save and
defend it. This do, and you will render me a most
acceptable service.’ Having thus spoken, Darius
made haste to march further.

99. Thrace runs farther out into the sea than
Seythia; and where a bay is formed in its coast,
Scythia begins, and the mouth of the Ister, which
faces to the south-east, is in that country. Now I
will describe the coast of the true Scythia from the
Ister, and give its measurements. At the Ister
begins the ancient Scythian land, which lies facing
the south and the south wind, as far as the city
called Carcinitis. Beyond this place, the country
fronting the same sea is hilly and projects into the
Pontus; it is inhabited by the Tauric nation as far
as what is called the Rough Peninsula; and this ends
in the eastern sea.! For the sea to the south and the
sea to the east are two of the four boundary lines of
Scythia, even as the seas are boundaries of Attica ; and

1 Here = the Sea of Azov.
301

HERODOTUS

/ \ g na / A n id
TavTn Kat ot Tavpor vépovtar tis YKvOiKhs, ws
eu THS “ATTiKAs adXo EOvos Kal pur "AOnvaior
VEMLOLATO TOV youvoY TOV Louviakov, waAXov és TOV
TovtTov THY axpnv + avéxovta, TOV ard OopiKxod

/ >] 4 re / \ e 3 a
méypt AvadrvaoTou Symou A€éyw 6€ ws eivar TAD-
Ta opikpa peyado.ot oupBddrAELV* ToLODTOY 7
Tavpixyn é€ott. os 6€ THS ’ATTiKnS TadTa py

/ b] \ \ yA vd 9 > fol
TAPATETAWKE, Ey@ O€ AAAWS ONABTW' WS Ee TIS
? , LA ” \ . aie > /
Inmvyins ddXo EPvos Kat py “Inmuyes apEdpevor
éx Bpevteciov Aiuévos aTroTapoiato péypt Ta-
pavtTos Kal ve“olato THv akpny. dvo 6& Réyou

a \ / / a yy ”
TAaUTA TOAAA AEYW TAPOMOLa, TOLGL AAXOLOL EOLKE
» Tavptky.

100. To & amo ths Tavpixjs dn LKvOar ta
KatuTep§e tov Tatpwv Kal ta mpos Oardoons
THS Hnoins vés“ovtat, To Te Booropov tod Kup-
peépiov Ta Tpos EaTrépns Kal THS Aims THS Mazn-
TLOos pwéxpt Tavdidos Trotapmod, ds éxdid00 és uo
THS Mpvys TavTyns. dn Ov ato pev “Iotpov Ta
KaTuTeple és THY pecoyatay hépovta aTroKANLEeTAaL
¢e s Q \ e \ / > a 7 \ be
n XKvoiKn vuTO TpwTwy Aryalupowv, peta Oe
Nevpav, éreta dé “Avdpopaywr, TeXevtalwv 6é
MerayyAatvor.

101. "Eote @v THs LKvOixhs ws eovons TeTpa-
y@VOU, TOV OVO MEpewY KaTHKOVTwY €s OddaccaD,
TavTn ioov TO Te és TINY pecoyatay hépov Kal TO
Tapa Tv Oddaccayv. amo yap "lotpou émi Bopv-

1 rhv &xpnv is bracketed by Stein, avéxew being generally
(in the required sense) intransitive.

302

BOOK IV. gg-101

the Tauri dwelling as they do in a part of Scythia
which is like Attica, it is as though some other people,
not Attic, were to inhabit the heights of Sunium from
Thoricus to the township of Anaphlystus, did Sunium
but jut farther out into the sea. I say this in so far
as one may compare small things with great. Such
a land is the Tauric country. But those who have
not coasted along that part of Attica may understand
from this other way of showing: it is as though in
Iapygia some other people, not Iapygian, were to
dwell on the promontory within a line drawn from
the harbour of Brentesium to Taras. Of these two
countries I speak, but there are many others of a
like kind which Tauris resembles.!

100. Beyond the Tauric country the Scythians
begin, dwelling north of the Tauri and beside the
eastern sea, westward of the Cimmerian Bosporus
and the Maeetian lake, as far as the river Tanais,
which issues into the end of that lake. Now it has
been seen that on its northern and inland side, which
runs from the Ister, Scythia is bounded first by the
Agathyrsi, next by the Neuri, next by the Man-eaters,
and last by the Black-cloaks.

101. Seythia, then, being a four-sided country,
whereof two sides are sea-board, the frontiers run-
ning inland and those that are by the sea make it a
perfect square; for it is a ten days’ journey from the

1 All this is no more than to say that the Tauri live on a
promontory (the Tauric Chersonese), which is like the south-
eastern promontory of Attica (Sunium) or the ‘‘ heel” of
Italy, i.e. the country east of a line drawn between the
modern Brindisi and Taranto. The only difference is, says
Herodotus, that the Tauri inhabit a part of Scythia yet are
not Scythians, while the inhabitants of the Attic and Italian
promontories are of the same stock as their neighbours.

393

HERODOTUS

obévea déxa 7MEPE@Y 000s, aT BopuaGeveos Te
emt Thy Nvyy Thy Maury eTEPEOY O€xa* Kal
TO a0 Oaricons és pecoyatav és TOUS Mehay-
xAaivous TOUS katumepOe Lcuewv oLxenwévous
ELKOTL 1 MEPEWY OO0S. 1) O€ 00S 7) jueepnain ava
Ounxoova oTdbta cupBEeBrnrat fol. ovT® av
eln THS LcvGuxijs Ta emiKapoua TeTpaKta XiNov
ar adiov Kat TA opOva Ta €S THY peo oryavay pe-
povTa ET Ep@v TOTOUT@Y OTAadiMV. 7 MeV VUY YF
avTn éotl éyados TocauTn.

102. Ov d€ Levdar dovtes cHiot oyov ws ovK
oiol Te etot Tov Aapeiov aotpatov iOvupayin dve-
cacGat podvol, Ereutrov €s Tovs TANTIOXMpoUS
ayyéXous: Tov 6€ Kal 67 of Bacthées cuvenOovTes
€BovreVOVTO WS OTPATOD éTENAVVOVTOS pEeyaXou.
Foav 6€ of auvedOovtes PBacirées Tavpwrv kal
‘Ayad Upowv Kal Neupdv Kal ‘Avdpop ayo Kal
Medayxaivor kat Ledovav cai Bovdiverv Kcat
Lavpopatéwv.

103. Tovtev Tadpor jeev VOMOLTL TOLOLTLOE
Xpe@vrar Ovovcr bev TH Tapéve TOUS TE vaUnN-
yous kal Tovs dv Xd Bwct “EXAnver emavax eves
TpoT@ ToL@be KaTapEdpevol poTaAw Tatovat THV
Keharnv. of pev 01) A€youTL WS TO TOpa ato
ToD Kpnuvod @béovot KaTw (éml yap Kpnuvov
(OpuTat TO ipov), THY d€ Kehadnv avacTaupodvar’
of 6€ KaTa pev THY Kehadiv omoroyéovel, TO
MévToL capa ovK wOéecOar ato TOU KpNuVvOD Ré-
youot adrAa yn KpUTTETOaL. THY O€ dai~ova Tav-
tThv TH Ovovor réyovar avtot Tadpor ‘Iduyévecav
Thv Ayapéuvovos eivat. Todeutous b€ avopas Tous
av XElpWowVTaL ToLtevaL TddEe’ aATTOTAM@V Exa-

304

BOOK IV. tro1-103

Ister to the Borysthenes, and the same from the
Borysthenes to the Maeetian lake ; and it is a twenty
days’ journey from the sea inland to the country of
the Black-cloaks who dwell north of Scythia. Now
as I reckon a day’s journey at two hundred furlongs,
the cross-measurement of Scythia would be a distance
of four thousand furlongs, and the line drawn straight
up inland the same. Such then is the extent of this
land.

102. The Scythians, reckoning that they were
not able by themselves to repel Darius’ army in
open warfare, sent messengers to their neighbours,
whose kings had already met and were taking
counsel, as knowing that a great army was march-
ing against them. Those that had so met were
the kings of the Tauri, Agathyrsi, Neuri, Man-
eaters, Black-cloaks, Geloni, Budini, and Sauro-
matae.

103. Among these, the Tauri have the following
customs: all ship-wrecked men, and any Greeks
whom they take in their sea-raiding, they sacrifice
to the Virgin goddess? as I will show: after the first
rites of sacrifice, they smite the victim on the head
with a club; according to some, they then throw
down the body from the cliff whereon their temple
stands, and impale the head; others agree with this
as to the head, but say that the body is buried, not
thrown down from the cliff. This deity to whom
they sacrifice is said by the Tauri themselves to be
Agamemnon’s daughter Iphigenia. As for the
enemies whom they overcome, each man cuts off

1 A deity locally worshipped, identified by the Greeks
with Artemis.

325
VOL. IL. x

HERODOTUS

oTOS * keparny arropéperar és Ta oixta, emelta éml
Evdou seyddou avaTreipas iota wmeép Tis oikins
Um epéxoug ay TONDO, padaora é8 i UTEP THS KaATVO-
SoKns. gact 5é TovTOUS pudaKous TIS oixins
maons UTreparwpéer Bar. Cao. dé aro Anins TE
Kal TONE LOU.

104. ‘Aydbupaot dé aBporarot av0pav elat Kal
xpuaodopor Ta pariora, emixowov dé TOV yuvac-
K@V THY pik ToLtedvTAaL, iva KaciyYNTOL TE AAAN-
Av Ewol Kal oiKnlor éovTEes TavTes pnTE POdVE
pnte &xOei ypéwvtatr és GAANAOUS. Ta bE adda
vopata Opryré T poo KEeX@pnKac.

105. Nevpot 6e _vopotee ev Xpéwvrar YKuG-
KotaL, ‘yevel) bé py T™ poTEpov opéas THS Aapeiou
oTpatnracins KaTé\aPe éxdiTrEly THY YOpHVY TA4-
av Tm) opieov: 6dhias yap odt TodXOUS bev a
Xepn avépaue, ot Oé TAedvES avwbév obe ex TOV
Ep] MOV eTETET OV; és 0 mLeFopvevor Olxnoav peTa
Bovdivev Thy éwuTa@v ékduTTOVTES. KLVdUVEvOUGL
6€ of GvOpwrrot ovTOL yonTES Eival. R€yovTAL yap
To YKvbéwv Kal ‘EAAjvav tov év TH UevOciKH
KATOUKT MEV OV OS ETEOS exaoToU anag TOV Nevpay
ExagTOS AUKOS yiverau nweepas oryas Kal avis
OTLaw €S T@UTO KaTloTaTal. ewe fev vuV Tabra
A€ryovTes OV TrELGovaL, Aéyouvat Sé OVSeV Hacor, Kal
opuvdar O€ A€vyorTes.

106. "Avdpodayor 6€ aypiotata TavTwy ar-
Opera éyovot 70ea, ovTEe OLKNY vopiCovres ouTE
vou ovoevt Xpewevo vowdses 6€ elai, éaOijTa
Te hopéover TH LKxvduch o omoinn, yA@ooav dé cdiny,
dvbpoparyéover 8 podvor TovTwn.

1 [€xaoros] Stein.

306

BOOK IV. 103-106

his enemy’s head and carries it away to his house,
where he impuales it on a tall pole and sets it standing
high above the dweliing, above the smoke-vent for
the most part. These heads, they say, are set aloft
to guard the whole house. The Tauri live by
plundering and war.

104. The Agathyrsi live more delicately than all
other men, and are greatly given to wearing gold.
Their intercourse with women is promiscuous, that
so they may be brothers and kinsfolk to each other
and thus neither envy nor hate their fellows. In
the rest of their customs they are like to the
Thracians.

105. The Neuri follow Scythian usages; but one
generation before the coming of Darius’ army it fell
out that they were driven from their country by
snakes ; for their land brought forth great numbers of
these, and yet more came down upon them out of
the desert, till at last the Neuri were so hard pressed
that they left their own country and dwelt among
the Budini. It may be that they are wizards; for
the Scythians, and the Greeks settied in Scythia,
say that once a year every one of the Neuri is turned
into a wolf, and after remaining so for a few days
returns again to his former shape. For myself, I
cannot believe this tale; but they tell it nevertheless,
yea, and swear to its truth.

106. The Man-eaters are of all men the most
savage in their manner of life; they know no justice
and obey no law. They are nomads, wearing a dress
like the Scythian, but speaking a language of their
own; they are the only people of all these that eat
men.

3°7

HERODOTUS

107. Medadyxrarvor be eiwara pev pehava
popéovar Tavtes, €T ov Kal Tas emavupias
Exouat, vopotoe O€ LKvPucotor XPEOVTAL.

108. Bovdtver dé E@vos €ov peya Kal TONAOV
yNauKov Te TaY tayUpas éoTt Kal TUPpOY. TOS
dé év avtoioe weTodtoTar Evrjivy, ov’vopa b€ TH
moAL €o Tl VeXwvos’ Tod dé Tet yeos péyabos K@Xov
ExagTOV TplnKOVTA TTAdiMV eat, UWyrov dé Kal
Twav EvrLvov, Kal al oikiat avTav EvrALWat Kal Ta
ipod. €ote yap 6 avtoOe “EXdnvixav Oedv ipa
‘EAAnWKOS KaTeTKevacMéva ayddApact Te Kal
Bawpotor kal vnotor Evrivotot, kai TO Atovicw
eae avayouor Kal Baxxevouor. elol yap

Tedwvol TO dpxatov “EXMqvES, ex TOV O€ EL-
rroptov eLavacravtes oiknoav év Toit Bovétvoice:
Kal yA@oon Ta pev LKvde Ta 6é EXdqveey
Xpe@vTar. Bovodtvor 6€ od TH auTh Yworon xpé-
ovrat Kal L'edwvoi, odds Siarta % 1 avTy.

109. Oc ev 14p Bovdtvor éovtes autox Goves
vomades Te €iol Kal _pOerpotpayéovar fovvolr TOV

TAUTY, Terwvol 6é ys Te epyata Kal oltopayot
KAL KNTTOUS EXTHLEVOL, OVOEV THY LOENV GMoLOL OEE
TO yp@ua. wvmo pévtoe “EXAHv@V KadéovTat Kal
ot Bovédivor Dedovoit, ovK 6p0as KaNeopmevot. 7 Oe
Xeon opewr Taca é€oTl dace ionot Tavroinar
év 0€ TH ion TH Treo TY éoTi Aiwvn peyarn Te Kal
TON) kal €Xos Kal Kddapos Tepl auTnv. eév O€
TAaUTN EvUples do KovTaL Kal KaoT Opes Kal ada
Onpla TETPAYOVOT POTWOTA, TOV Ta Seppara Tapa
Tas oLctpvas TapappamTETat, Kal ol dpxves av-
Tolat elol ypyorpor és DaTEPE@D AKECL.

110. Savpopatéwy 5é mépr wde A€yeTalL. OTE

308

BOOK IV. 107-110

107. The Black-cloaks all wear black raiment,
whence they take their name; their usages are
Scythian.

108. The Budini are a great and numerous
nation ; the eyes of all of them are very bright, and
they are ruddy. They have a city built of wood,
called Gelonus. The wall of it is thirty furlongs in
length on each side of the city; this wall is high
and all of wood; and their houses are wooden, and
their temples; for there are among them temples
of Greek gods, furnished in Greek fashion with
images and altars and shrines; and they honour
Dionysus every three years with festivals and
revels. For the Geloni are by their origin Greeks,
who left their trading ports to settle among the
Budini; and they speak a language half Greek and
half Scythian. But the Budini speak not the same
language as the Geloni, nor is their manner of
life the same.

109. The Budini are native to the soil; they are
nomads, and the only people in these parts that eat
fir-cones; the Geloni are tillers of the soil, eating
grain and possessing gardens ; they are wholly unlike
the Budini in form and in complexion. Yet the
Greeks call the Budini too Geloni; but this is
wrong. All their country is thickly wooded with
every kind of tree; in the depth of the forests there
is a great and wide lake and marsh surrounded by
reeds; otters are caught in it, and beavers, besides
certain square-faced creatures whose skins serve for
the trimming of mantles, and their testicles are used
by the people to heal hysteric sicknesses.

110, The history of the Sauromatae is as I will

hes |

HERODOTUS

"Enrrnves ’Apafoor € EuaxecavTo (ras 82 "A patovas
Kadéovat Leva Oioprrata, dvvatat b€ TO ovvopia,
TOUTO Kata “EXddda yacoav dvSpoxrovoe olop
yep KanEoval avodpa, TO be TATA KTetvelV), TOTE
Aoyos TOUS "EXAjvas ViKNTAVTAS TH emt Ocpya-
dovTt eaxn arom New ayovTas Tplol Trotorce
TOY ’Apaovev dcas éduvéato Soypioat, Tas 6
év TO Tehayed em iOepevas exopa Tovs avopas.
Troia S& od yivoa Key auras ovee mdantova
xXpacbat ovee iotiotgt ovode Elpecin: Arn emrel
efexowav TOUS avdpas epepovro Kata Koma Kal
avepon, Kab ATLKYEOVTAL THS Aims Tis Mania
emt Kpnpvovs of 5€ Kpnpvoi eiat yas tis = Kv-
Géwyv TOV ehevd Epon. ev0avTa anoBacat amo
TOV Totov al ‘Apa loves odourropeov és THY ol-
KEO pen. évTuxoboat oe T pore immopopBio
TOUTO SunpTacar, kal ért rovtwy immatspevat
éAniCovTo Ta TAY Lv éwv.

111. Of be ExvOau OvK elXov cupBaréo bar TO
T py La ovTe yap pavip OUTE ea Oijra oUTE TO
éOvos éyivwoxor, XN’ ev Owopate ijoav oxoBev
EdGorer, ed dKeov é auTas elvar avdpas Ty avr ay
Hpruxiny EXOVTAS, payne te 67 T pos auras em ou-
evvTo. €K Oe THs pans TOV vex p@v expatnaay ol
VKvOat, Kal ctw eyrwoav €ovaas yuvaixas. Bov-
AEevouEvoLee Ov avroiat édo&e KTeLVELY pev ovoevl
Tpom@ ere avtas, éwut@v O€ Tous vewTarous aTro-
mera és auras, TAHGos eixdoavtas boar Trep
exeivar joay, TOUTOUS oe oT patoTredeves Fat 7
alov exeWeoy Kal TOLeeLy Ta Tep av Kal exetvat
mTolewat Hy oe avrous SLOKWOL, BaxerOar pey pr},
itrohevyew 5é émeav b€ Tavowvtat, éMovtas

310

BOOK IV. 110-111

now show. When the Greeks warred with the
Amazons (whom the Scythians call Oiorpata, a name
signifying in our tongue killers of men, for in
Scythian a man is ovor, and to kill is pata) after their
victory on the Thermodon they sailed away carrying
in three ships as many Amazons as they had been
able to take alive; and out at sea the Amazons set
upon the crews and threw them overboard. But they
knew nothing of ships, nor how to use rudder or sail
or oar; and the men being thrown overboard they
were borne at the mercy of waves and winds, till
they came to the Cliffs by the Maeetian lake; this
place is in the country of the free Scythians. There
the Amazons landed, and set forth on their journey
to the inhabited country. But at the beginning of
their journey they found a place where horses were
reared; and carrying these horses away they raided
the Scythian lands on horseback.

111. The Scythians could not understand the
matter ; for they knew not the women’s speech nor
their dress nor their nation, but wondered whence
they had come, and supposed them to be men all of
the same age; and they met the Amazons in battle.
The end of the fight was, that the Scythians got
possession of the dead, and so came to know that
their foes were women. Wherefore taking counsel
they resolved by no means to slay them as here-
tofore, but to send to them their youngest men,
of a number answering (as they guessed) to the
number of the women. They bade these youths
encamp near to the Amazons and to imitate all that
they did; if the women pursued them, then not to
fight, but to flee; and when the pursuit ceased, to

311

HERODOTUS

adTis wAncloy otpatoTedevecOar. Tadta €Bov-
AeVoavTo ot YKVOar Bovropevor €E adtéwv Traidas
exyevyoerOat. amotreudOévtes S€ of venvioKot
émroieuy Ta évTeTadpéva.

112. "Evel 6é enabov avTous at "Apafoves er
ovdemin OnrHoL aTrUYMEVOUS, Eo Xatpew 7 pooe-
yepeov oe TANT LALTE PCO TO oTparomebov TO
TT PATOTESD er mwEpN éxaorn. eiyov oe ovdev
ovo ol vEnvic Kol, OoTEp ai “Apuafoves, ef a 7a
é7Aa Kal Tovs immovs, ddAdra Conv ECwov THY av-
THv exelvnalt, OnpevovTées Te Kal AnLCOpeEvot.

113. ’Ezroteuy ¢ at “Apafoves és THY pec ase-
Bpinv TOLOVOE™ éyivovTo omopades Kara play TE
Kat dV0, Tpocw 67 aT’ addNdEwV és eva peiny
TOT KLOVApLEVAL. padovtes O€ Kal of YKvGar
éTolevy TWUTO TOUTO. Kal TIs pwovvwOELcéwv TiVI
avTéwy évexpiTteto, Kal 4 “Apalov ovKx ato-
Jeero ana Teptetoe xpncac bar. Kal povijras
fev ovUK EbYe, OU Yap. curler ay aXM/AOY, ™ 6é
xerpl eppate és THY vorepainy eXeiv és TwUTO
X@ptov Kal éTepov ciyELV, onpaivovca évo yeveo ar,
Kal avTn éTEpnv agew. 0 be venvickos, émel
amnrGe, eee TavTa T™ pos Tous ouTous” TH 6¢
deuTepain 7rGe és TO Xeoptov avros TE OUTOS Kal
erepov nye, Kat THY Apafova etpe Sevtépnv avTnv
Umomevovoay. ot O€ AOLTTOL VenVicKoL ws émVOOVTO
TavUTa, Kal AUTOL é€xTLAW@GAaVTO Tas AOLTAS TOV
"A walovev.

114. Mera 6é cumpitavres Ta oTpatoTeda
oiKEeov Omov, yuvatka EXov EKATTOS TAUTID TH TO
™ pOvTOV cuventx On. THY € pwvijy Thy pev TOV
yuvatK@v ol avdpes ovK eduvéato pabeiv, thy Sé

312

BOOK IV. rr1-114

come and encampneartothem. This was the plan of
the Scythians, for they desired that children should
be born of the women. The young men, being sent,
did as they were charged.

112. When the Amazons perceived that the youths
meant them no harm, they let them be; but every
day the two camps drew nearer to each other. Now
the young men, like the Amazons, had nothing but
their arms and their horses, and lived as did the
women, by hunting and plunder.

113. At midday the Amazons would scatter and go
singly or in pairs away from each other, roaming thus
apart for greater comfort. The Scythians marked
this and did likewise; and as the women wandered
alone, a young man laid hold of one of them, and the
woman made no resistance but suffered him to do
his will ; and since they understood not each other's
speech and she could not speak to him, she signed
with the hand that he should come on the next day
to the same place bringing another youth with him
(showing by signs that there should be two), and she
would bring another woman with her. The youth
went away and told his comrades; and the next day
he came himself with another to the place, where he
found the Amazon and another with her awaiting
him. When the rest of the young men learnt of this,
they had intercourse with the rest of the Amazons.

114, Presently they joined their camps and dwelt
together, each man having for his wife the woman
with whom he had had intercourse at first. Now the
men could not learn the women’s language, but the

ana

HERODOTUS

a 5] a € A / b] \ \
TOV avopav ai yuvaixes cuvédaBov. érel 8é
n b] / y- \ \ , /
cuviKkav adAndwv, érXeEav pos tas “Apalovas
/ we: ccf a pa \ L SN
Tade of cavodpes. Hyuiv eiai peéev toxées, eiol
dé KTHoLES* VOY OV pnKeTL TAEDVA ypovov Conv
/ ” > >] > is >’ \ n
Toinvoe EXwpEV, ANN’ aTredOovtes és TO TAHOOS

nn \ /
dtait@peOa. yuvatcas be é€owev vpéas Kal
> \ 4 ” \ \ \ fal 7.
ovdauas addXas. atl b€ mpos Tadta édekav

10 faq ‘H al ’ xX 8 / 0 3 / \
TAOE. pets ove av duvaiweba oiKéew peta

an A \

TOV UMETEPEWY YUVALK@V* OV yap TA aUTA vomwata
net TE KAKELVNOL éoTt. 7 Lets pev tokevomév TE
Kal axovr ifomev Kal inmatoueda, & épya é yuvae-
Ka ovK euddouer- at O€ bméTEpar yuvaixes ToOv-
TwY pev ovoevy THY Huets KaTedéEapuev Troledat,
épya 6€ yuvaikiia épyafovtar pévovoar ev THot
e / SD I] \ / Se! BA byA >’ an
apudaknat, ovr ert Onpnv todoat ovTE ANXH Ovdap7.

b) x > / > / / > 3
OvK ay WY duvaipea exelvnot cuudbéeperbar, aXXr
el BovrecWe yuvatKcas Exe peas Kal SoKéeLy
ELVal dixavot, ehBovtes Tapa TOUS TOKEaS aTroNa-
XeTE TOV TN MAT OV TO (Epos, Kal érerta eG ovres
olKe@ me ert HpLeov avtav. éreiMovTo Kai érrot-
noav TAUTA OL VenvicKoL.

115. ’Exeite 6€ dtrodayovtes TOY KTNUATOY TO
é7iBarrov FAOov OTicw Tapa Tas *Apatovas,
” ¢ a \ ’ \ tO ce ‘H /
édefav ai yuvaikes Tpos avTovs Tdbe. peas
exet poBos Te Kal d€0s Kas xp?) oixeety év TOE
TO XOPY TOUTO pev Dpeas amoarepnadaas TAarté-
pwv, ToUTO 6€ viv THY DmeTepny On noapevas
Tod. ard’ emeiTe a.ovre 7) Huweas yuvaiKas EXEW,
TAOE TOLEETE pa npiv® pepere éFavactéwpev éx
TAS ys Tho be Kal Tepnoavtes Tavaiv totapov
oiKewper.

116. "Emei@ovto nal radta of venvicxot, dia-

314

BOOK lV. 114-116

women mastered the speech of the men; and when
they understood each other, the men said to the
Amazons, “ We have parents and possessions; now
therefore let us no longer live as we do, but return
to the multitude of our people and consort with
them; and we will still have you, and no others, for
our wives.” To this the women replied: “ Nay, we
could not dwell with your women; for we and they
have not the same customs. We shoot with the bow
and throw the javelin and ride, but the crafts of
women we have never learned; and your women do
none of the things whereof we speak, but abide in
their waggons working at women’s crafts, and never
go abroad a-hunting or for aught else. We and
they therefore could never agree. Nay, if you
desire to keep us for wives and to have the name of
just men, go to your parents and let them give you
the allotted share of their possessions, and after that
let us go and dwell by ourselves.” The young men
agreed and did this.

115. So when they had been given the allotted
share of possessions which fell to them, and returned
to the Amazons, the women said to them: ‘“ We
are in fear and dread, to think how we should dwell
in this country ; seeing that not only have we be-
reaved you of your parents, but we have done much
hurt to your land. Nay, since you think right to
have us for wives, let us all together, we and you,
remove out of this country and dwell across the river
Tanais.”’

116. To this too the youths consented ; and crossing

3t5

HERODOTUS

Bavres 8€ tov Tadvaiv obdoimdpeov mpos HALov
avio XOVTA TPLOV wev THE pe@ov atwo tov Tava.dos
odop, T pla 6€ avo Tis hipvns Tis Mauyttéos
T pos Bopeny ¢ avepov. TUK OMEVOL dé és TodTov Tov
XGpov év TO vov KaToiKnyTat, oiknoay TOUTOD.
cat dvaitn amo TOUTOU Xpewvra Th Taran TOV
Lavpoparéwv at yuvaixes, kab érh Orjpny em
(TTO@V expoutacat ama. Toiat avopact Kal xepts
TOV avdpar, Kal és TroNEMoV portacar Kat oTOANY
THY AVTHV TOLCL avopacu popéovear.

117. Davy dé ol | Savpomarae vopiSouar Levu},
cororxilortes auth amo TOU apyatou, emel ov
NONTTOs é€éuabov avTHVy at ‘Apatoves. Ta TeEpl
yapuov de woe ope SraKeerau ov yamecTat Tap-
Gévos ovdepia ply av TOV TONE LLCoV avopa atro-
KTetvy at oé TIVES avtéwy Kal TENEUTOTL ynpatal
7 piv yijpacbat, ov Ouvdpevat TOV VOMOV EKTANCAL.

118. "Ertl TovT@y oY TOV KaTanex OevTov eOvéwy
Tovs Bactreas aig pEVvous aTLKOpEVOL TOV LKvOEwY
of dyyedor EXeyov éxdsdacKovtes ws o Llépons,
‘€mrELon Ol TA ev TH HTELPO Th érépn TavTa KaTé-
oTpAaTT aL, yedupav CevEas emi TO AVXEVL TOU
Boomopou dra BeBynxe és THVdSE THY HrrELpOr, diaBas
6é Kal KaTaaTpeYrdpEvos Opnicas yepupot TOT A LOV

“lozpov, Bovdopevos Kal Tae Tara UT EwuTO
Tomoac Gar. «“Tueis av pnoevt TpoT@ €K TOU
pécov KAT MEvOL TepulonTte 1éas drab Oapertas,
adna T@UTO voraavres avtvatopev TOV eT LovTa.
oUK@V TOLITETE TabTa jets pev mLeCOMevol y
exetrouev THY Xopnv 7 HEvOVTES omonroyin xpnco-
peOa. TL yap. Tal wpev HH Bovropevev Upewv
Tiwpéeetv; wvuiv O€ ovdev ETL TOUTM EcTaL éda-

316

BOOK IV. 116-118

the Tanais they went athree days’ journey from the
river eastwards, and a three days’ journey from the
Maeetian lake northwards ; and when they came to
the region in which they now dwell, they made their
abode there. Ever since then the women of the
Sauromatae have followed their ancient usage ; they
ride a-hunting with their men or without them; they
goto war, and wear the same dress as the men.

117. The language of the Sauromatae is Scythian,
but not spoken in its ancient purity, seeing that the
Amazons never rightly learnt it. In regard to
marriage, it is the custom that no virgin weds till
she has slain a man of the enemy; and some of
them grow old and die unmarried, because they
cannot fulfil the law.

118. The kings then of these aforesaid nations
being assembled, the Scythian messengers came and
laid all exactly before them, telling how the Persian,
now that the whole of the other continent was
subject to him, had crossed over to their continent
by a bridge thrown across the gut of the Bosporus,
and how having crossed it and subdued the Thracians
he was now bridging the Ister, that he might make
all that region subject like the others to himself.
“Do you, then,’ said they, “by no means sit apart
and suffer us to be destroyed; rather let us unite and
encounter this invader. If you will not do this, then
shall we either be driven perforce out of our country,
or abide and make terms. For what is to become of
us if you will not aid us? And thereafter it will be no

317

HERODOTUS

ppotepov" Hwee yap 0 [lépons ovdev Te HaXOV én’
nweas ) ov Kal er vueas, Ove OL KaTAX pT EL
nweas KaTactpeyapeve Dpwewv anéxe Oar, eye
dé bpiy Loryov TOVOE HapTupLov epeoper. él yap
én npueas fovvous €oTpaTynAaTEE O Ilépans Tiga-
lat THs 7 poo be Sovdoa Uys Bovdopevos, xpAv
aur ov TavTOV Tov adhov ATE O|LEVOV ‘evan obTw
éml TH nETEPNY, Kal ay €07)ou Taal ws etl
=Kvdas ehavver Kal ovK éml Tovs adnous. vov €
émeiTe TAYLOTA b:€8n és TVOE THY i TELpov, TOUS
aiel ET OO@Y yevopeévous jpepodrat mavTas” TOUS
TE 8 AXdovs ¢ Eyer UT EwuTO Opyicas Kal 01 Kal
TOUS Hiv éovTas To Loyopous Téras.”

119. Tatra Yxv0éwv émrayyerropevav €Bovrev-
ovTo of Bacidées ot amo TOV eOvéwy HKOVTES, Kal
ope eoxic@ncav ai yvopa 0 meV yap Teheovos
kal 0 Bovdivos kal 0 Lavpoparns Kara T@UTO
yevomevor UTedéxovTo XKvOnot Timwprioew, oO Oe
"Ayd@upaos kai Nevpos xai “Avdpodayos Kal ot
Tov MerayyAaivav Kat Tavpov Ta0E LKvOyor
umexpivavto. “ Ei pev ra Upels EATE OL 7 poTepot
AOLENTAVTES Tépoas Kal apEavtes TONELOU, TOU-
twv Oeopevol Tav vov Séecbe REyetv Te av
ehaivesOe auiv opOd, Kal pels tTaxovcoaytes
TOUTO ay bpiy eT por omer. vv 6 bpels Té
és THY ExELVOV eo Badovtes viv avev Lewy érre-
KPATEeTE Tepoewy Oo ov x povov bpiv Oeos
maperioov, Kal éxeivol, émet aheas wuTos Geos
ever pel, THY omoiny vpiv arrobibobct. pets 6€
OUTE TL TOTE OLN T OL LEV Tous avopas TOUTOUS
ovdev ouTe vov ‘TpoTEpor TmetpnoopeBa adiKéety. 7
pevtot erin Kal él THY tpeTepnv dpEn Te adiKéwr,

318

BOOK IV. 118-119

light matter for you yourselves; for the Persian is come
to attack you no whit less than us, nor when he has
subdued us will he be content to leave you alone.
We can give you full proof of what we say: were it
we alone against whom the Persian is marching, to be
avenged on us for our former enslaving of his country,
it is certain that he would leave others alone and
make straight for us, thus making it plain to all that
Scythia and no other country is his goal. But now,
from the day of his crossing over to this continent,
he has been ever taming all that come in his way,
and he holds in subjection, not only the rest of
Thrace, but also our neighbours the Getae.”

119. Such being the message of the Scythians, the
kings who had come from their nations took counsel,
and their opinions were divided. The kings of the
Geloni and the Budini and the Sauromatae made
common cause and promised to help the Scythians;
but the kings of the Agathyrsi and Neuri and Man-
eaters and Black-cloaks and Tauri made this answer
to the messengers: “ Had it not been you who did
unprovoked wrong to the Persians and so began the
war, this request that you proffer would seem to us
right, and we would consent and act jointly with you.
But now, you and not we invaded their land and
held it for such time as the god permitted ; and the
Persians, urged on by the same god, are but re-
quiting you in like manner. But we did these men no
wrong in that former time, nor will we essay to harm
them now unprovoked; natheless if the Persian
come against our land too and do the first act of

319

HERODOTUS

Kal 7pets ov met oueba,," HeXpt dé ToUTO (Ow per,
HEvEomey Tap nuty avTotor Hew yap Soxeopev
ovk €m nueas Ilépoas adr’ eri tods aitious tis
abikins yevomevous.”

120. Tatra as amreverx Gévra er UO ovTO ol
LKvoar, éBoudevovTo (Oupaxiny jev pndepiav
Toveer Oat eK TOU Eupaveos, 6 OTe 09 ode OvTOL ye
TVUL[LAX OL ov T poo eyivovro, ume.ovTes 6é Kal
umeFehavvovTes Ta ppeata Ta mapeEtovev aUTOL
Kal Tas Kpyvas cuyxoor, THY TOinV TE eK THIS YAS
ext pier, otxod opeas dueXovTes. Kal Tpos meV
THY play TOV [LoLlpewv, THS éBacireve LKoracss,
7 poo Xwpeew Davpopatas: TOUTOUS pev 67 UTd-
yew, mv él TovTO TpamrnTat 0 Iépons, (Ou
Tavaioos Totapod Tapa tiv Mairi ripyny vTo-
hevyovtas, aT ENAVVOVTOS Te Tod Ilépoew eT LovTAas
Stoke. avTn meV ope pla WV Hoipa THs Ba-
ournins, TETH MEV) TAUTHY THV odov 7, 1) TEP elpnTau’
tas 6€ dvo Tav Baciiniov, THY TE peyadynY THs
Apxe “ldavOupcos cal tHv Tpitnv ths éBacireve
Tagaxcs, ouvenOovaas és T@UTO Kal Dedovav TE
Kal Bovdwwer T pooryevopLevov, HLEPNS Kal TOUTOUS
06@ TpoeXovTas TOV Ilepoéwy vmeEayety, v UTLovTas
TE Kat TovebvTas Ta BeBourevpeva. T para ev
vuv vm ayew opeas iOv Tov Ho pecv TOY aTrelT a
pevov THY operepny TUL MAX iny, (va Kal TOUTOUS
EKTONE MOT WOL" él yap pn) EKOVTES YE Umeducay
Tov mroXewov tov mpos Ilépcas, adr aéxovTas
EKTFONEMOG ELV” pera 6é TodTO UToatpedew €s THV
odetépny Kal émiyerpeery, iv 57 PBovNevopmevotot
doKen.

1 meiooueba MSS.; Stein prefers xe:odueda, ‘‘lie inactive.”

320

BOOK IV. 119-120

wrong, then we two will not consent to it; but till we
see that, we will abide where we are by ourselves.
For in our judgment the Persians are attacking not us
but those at whose door the offence lies.”

120. This answer being brought back and made
known tothe Scythians, they resolved not to meet
their enemy in the open field, seeing that they could
not get the allies that they sought, but rather to with-
draw and drive offtheir herds, choking the wells and
springs on their way and rooting up the grass from
the earth; and they divided themselves into two
companies. It was their will that to one of their
divisions, over which Scopasis was king, the Sauro-
matae should be added; this host should, if the
Persian marched that way, retire before him and
draw off towards the river Tanais, by the Maeetian
lake, and if the Persian turned to depart then they
should attack and pursue him. This was one of the
divisions of the royal people, and it was appointed to
follow the way aforesaid ; their two other divisions,
namely, the greater whereof the ruler was Idan-
thyrsus, and the third whose king was Taxakis, were
to unite, and taking to them also the Geloni and
Budini, to draw off like the others at the Persian
approach, ever keeping one day’s march in front of
the enemy, avoiding a meeting and doing what had
been resolved. First, then, they must retreat in a
straight course towards the countries which refused
their alliance, so that these too might be compelled
to fight; for if they would not of their own accord
enter the lists against the Persians, they must be
driven to war willy-nilly; and after that, the host
must turn back to its own country, and attack the
enemy, if in debate this should seem good.

321
VOL. Il, Y

HERODOTUS

121. Tadta ot YKvGar Bovreveapevor UTrNvtia-
Cov tiv Aapeiov otpatinv, mpodpomous amootet-
NavTes TOV iTTéEwV TOUS apiaTtous. Tas b€ duakas
év thot odt Siattato Ta Téxva Kal at yuvaixes
Tdacas Kal Ta TpoPata TdvTa, TAY boa od és
hophiny ixava hv tocavtTa UToALTOMEVOL, TA AAA
aya Thor auakynoe tpoétreuway, evTerNapevor aiel
TO mpos Bopéw eXavverv.

122. Tatra pév 61) tpoexouifero: Tav d€ YKv-
Oéwv oi 77 poo pojLo as evpov TOUS Ilépoas Ocov TE
TPLOV 7H Epeov oOov améXovTas amo TOU “lozpou,
OUTOL MEV TOUTOUS EUPOVTES, 7) 7] MEPNS 060 T poeXOVTES,
eo TpaTOTEdEvOVTO Td ex THS YAS dudpmeva deat-
vovtes. ot Oe Ilépacat ws eidov érihavetcav Tav
Sxvbéwv THY tmTov, émytcav Kata otiBov aiel
UTayovTov: Kal émerta (mpos yap THY piav TOY
potpéwv iOvoav) ot Ilépcai édtwxov mpos n@ TE
kat (Ov Tavaidos: dtaBavtwy 6€ TovTwY Tov
Tavaiv twotapov ot lépcat éridiaBavtes edimxor,
és 0 Tav Lavpopatéwy THv yopnv dueEeNOovtes
amixovto és tTHv TaV Bovédivor.

123. “Ocov pev 67 ypovoyv ot Ilépoat juoay Sua
THs LKvbinHns Kal THs Lavpoparidos Xopns, ol é
ei ov ovdev civer Oat dre THs yopns eovens
XEprou" érreite O€ €5 THY tav Bovdivev Xopny
écéBarrov, évOadta bn évtTvyovtes TH EvrALVO
Telyei, EKNENOLTOTOV TOV Bovoiver Kal KeKevo-

/ lal / > lal
pévou TOD Telyeos TAVTwY, eveTTPHTAaY AUTO. TODTO
6€ TroijoavTes eltrovTo alel TO TpOTw KATA OTiBoD,
és 6 dveEeNOovtes TavTHY és THY EpNnmov aTriKkoVTO.
7 O€ Epnuos alTn Ure ovdap~ov véueTat avdpar,
KéeTat O€ UTép THS Bovdivay ywpns €ovoa TAPS
322

BOOK IV. 121-123

121. Being resolved on this plan, the Scythians
sent an advance guard of the best of their horse-
men to meet Darius’ army. As for the waggons in
which their children and wives lived, all these they
sent forward, charged to drive ever northward; and
with the waggons they sent all their flocks, keeping
none back save such as were sufficient for their food.

122. This convoy being first sent on its way, the
advance guard of the Scythians found the Persians
about a three days’ march distant from the Ister ;
and having found them they encamped a day’s march
ahead of the enemy and set about clearing the land
of all growing things. When the Persians saw the
Seythian cavalry appearing, they marched on in its
tracks, the horsemen ever withdrawing before them ;
and then, making for the one Scythian division, the
Persians held on in pursuit towards the east and the
river Tanais; which when the horsemen had crossed
the Persians crossed also, and pursued till they had
marched through the land of the Sauromatae to the
land of the Budini.

123. As long as the Persians were traversing the
Scythian and Sauromatic territory there was nothing
for them to harm, as the land was dry and barren. But
when they entered the country of the Budini, they
found themselves before the wooden-walled town;
the Budini had deserted it and left nothing therein,
and the Persians burnt the town. Then going still
forward in the horsemen’s tracks they passed through
this country into the desert, which is inhabited by
no men; it lies to the north of the Budini and its

323
y 2

HERODOTUS

érTa Huepéwv dod. wep Se THs épyuov Oua-
cayétat oiKxéovat, motapol Oé €& avTav Téccepes
peyadrou peovtes Sa Maintéwy éxdidovor és THY
Aipynv THY Kareopevny Marhrw, Toicr ovvopata
Keetat Tade, AvKos”Oapos Tavais Lvpycs.

124. "Evel av o Aapeios HAGE &s tiv Epnpor,
Tavodpevos Tov Spopou tdpuce Tv oTpaTiny ett
motap@ "Odpw. Ttodto b€ Toijoas oxTw Telyea
éreiyee pleyada, loov am addndrowv aTENOVTA,
otadlous ws éEnKkovTa wadioTa KH TOV ETL eS Epe
Ta épeiTia oa Vv. é€v @ O€ OUTOS TpOS TadTa
érpameTo, of SiwKopevor LKvOar TeprehOovtes Ta
KatuTepbe UTéctpepov és THY LKvOiKyv. adave-
obévtwy 5€ TOUTwWY TO TapaTaY, WS OvKETL Epav-
TaCovTd cht, ovTw 6 0 Aapetos Teixea pev Exeiva
Aulepya mEeTHKE, avTOS Sé UToaTpéWas ie Tpos
éatrépnv, S0xéwv TovTovs Te TavTas Tos LKVOas
cival Kal Tpos éomépny ohéas hevyety.

125. ’EXxatvvwv 6é tiv TaxyioTnY Tov oTpaTov
ws és THY SKvoiKiy arixeto, evéxupoe apportépyat
Thiol polpnor Tov Yvéwv, evtuyav Sé edtwxe
imexbépovtas nuépns 000. Kal ov yap aviel
érimy o Aapetos, of XKvGar Kata Ta BeBovdev-
péva iTéhevyov és TOV aTEvTapévor THy oheTe-
pny cvppaxinv, mpeTny é és TOV MeXayyatvev
Ti yi. as 6& éoBadovtes TovTovs étdpakav ot
te SxvOar xat of Ulépoa, catnyéovto of YKvdar
és tav “Avdpopdywv tods ywpous: Tapaxdevtwy
8 kal TovtTwv wbrihyov él thy Nevpida: tapacao-
pévoy 88 Kai TovTov Hicav trodevyovtes ob
Sevdat és tavs "Ayabvpaous. "Ayabupao. oé
épéovTes Kal Tods opovpous PEevyorTas bro Yxv-

324

BOOK IV. 123-125

breadth is a seven days’ march. Beyond this desert
dwell the Thyssagetae; four great rivers flow from
their country through the land of the Maeetians,
and issue into the lake called the Maeetian ; their
names are Lycus, Oarus, Tanais, Syrgis.

124. When Darius came into the desert, he
halted in his race and encamped on the river Oarus,
where he built eight great forts, all at an equal
distance of about sixty furlongs from each other, the
ruins of which were standing even in my lifetime.
While he was busied with these, the Scythians whom
he pursued fetched a compass northwards and turned
back into Scythia. When they had altogether
vanished and were no longer within the Persians’
sight, Darius then left those forts but half finished,
and he too turned about and marched westward,
thinking that those Scythians were the whole army,
and that they were fleeing towards the west.

125. But when he came by forced marches into
Scythia, he met both the divisions of the Scythians,
and pursued them, they keeping ever a day’s march
away from him; and because he would not cease
from pursuing them, the Scythians, according to the
plan they had made, fled before him to the countries
of those who had refused their alliance, and first to
the land of the Black-cloaks. Into their land the
Scythians and Persians burst, troubling their peace;
and thence the Scythians led the Persians into the
country of the Man-eaters, troubling them too;
whence they drew off with a like effect into the
country of the Neuri, and troubling them also, fled
to the Agathyrsi. But these, seeing their very neigh-
bours fleeing panic-stricken at theScythians’ approach,

325

HERODOTUS

Oécov Kal TeTAparyLEVOUS, mplv n ope euBanreiy
TOUS LKvas TEP AVTES KpUKa aTrnyopevor
LKvOnoe ty) emuBatvew TOV aheTépwr oupay,
T poreyovTes @S él TELNTOVTAL eo Baroves, opior
TpaTa OlapayyncovTal. “Ayabupoot peev mT poet-
Tavtes Tavta €BonGeov emi Tovs ovpous, épvKeLy
év vow éxovTes Tovs émiovtass Meddyxratvor 5é
kal ‘Avepopayor Kal Neupol éo Badovt@y 7 Ov
Tlepoéwv Gua XKvOnor ote Tpos adKyV eT pa-
TOVTO _erhadopevot Te THS aTELAHS epevyov aiel
TO Tpos Bopéw és TV EpnLov TeTAparyLEVOL. ol be
Levdat és pev TOUS ‘Ayadupoous OUKETL aret-
TAVvTas ATLKVEOVTO, Ob be éK THs Neupioos Yopns
és THY operepny KaTnYyEOvTO TotoL Méponoe.

126. ‘Qs 6& zoArddv TOUTO | eyivero Kal OUK
€TAUETO, meunvas Aapeios imméa mapa Tov SKv-
Géwv Bactréa [dav upo ov édeye TAOE. “ Aaipo-
vie avopav, Th pevyers aiet, é€eov ToL TOVOE Ta
éTepa TOLEELY ; él pev yap akvoxpeos SoKées elvau
TEWUT@ TOITL emoioe Tpyypact avTtwmOhvat, ov dé
OTas TE Kal Tava dpEvOS Travns payer Car el O€
ouyywodKeat Elvat Hoowy, ov € Kal OUTw Tav-
oapevos Tob 5pojov Sear ory TO OO dpa hépwv
yav Te Kal bowp ér0€ é és Adyous.”

127: IT pos Tavta 0 YKvbéwv Bactrevs "Téav-
Oupaos Aeyer Tabe. “OTM 71O éepmov EXEL; o
Iépoa. ey@ ovdeva KO avO pom oy deioas epuyov
ouTE TpoTEpov oure vov ge pevyo, ovde Tl VEw-
TEpov ell Toumaas vov i) Kal év elpnvn ewbea
TOLeE. 6 TL O€ OUK avTixa paxopat TOL, eyo
Kal TOUTO onpavéw. uly OUTE AoTEA OTE YH
mehutevpevn eotl, TOY Tépt SeicavTEes bn AO 7)
326

BOOK IV. 125-127

before the Scythians could break into their land sent
a herald to forbid them to set foot on their borders,
warning the Scythians that if they essayed to break
through they must first fight with the Agathyrsi.
With this warning they mustered on their borders,
with intent to stay the invaders. But the Black-
cloaks and Man-eaters and Neuri, when the Persians
and the Scythians broke into their lands, made no
resistance, but forgot their threats and fled panic-
stricken ever northward into the desert. The
Scythians, being warned off by the Agathyrsi, made
no second attempt on that country, but led the
Persians from the lands of the Neuri into Scythia.
126. All this continuing long, and there being no
end to it, Darius sent a horseman to Idanthyrsus the
Scythian king, with this message: “Sir, these are
strange doings. Why will you ever flee? You can
choose which of two things you will do: if you deem
yourself strong enough to withstand my power,
wander no further, but stand and fight; but if you
know yourself to be the weaker, then make an end
of this running to and fro, and come to terms with
your master, sending him gifts of earth and water.”
127. To this Idanthyrsus the Scythian king made
answer: “Know this of me, Persian, that I have
never fled for fear of any man, nor do I now flee
from you; this that I have done is no new thing or
other than my practice in peace. But as to the
reason why I do not straightway fight with you, this
too I will tell you. For we Scythians have no towns
or planted lands, that we might meet you the sooner

Boa

HERODOTUS

Kaph TAXUTEPOV av viv oupptoryorpev és paxny.
ei b€ d€0L TUVTOS és TODTO KATA TAXOS TIUKVE-
ecfat, TuyxXdvovat hiv éovtes Tapot TaTpa.ol’
pepere, TOUTOUS dvevpovTes ouyxeery Teipacbe
avuTovs, Kal yoderbe TOTE elTe Uply paxnoopela
Tepl TOV Tapov cite Kal OU paxnoopeba. T™po-
Tepov O€, Hv a) 7 mEas oyos aipén, ov cuppieopev
TOL. appt bev paxn TocauTa elpna Oo, deamoras
dé euovs eyo Ala te vowitm Tov é“ov mpoyovov
kat lotiny thy XevOémv Bacireray povvous eivat.
gol O€ avtl pev dwpwv ys te Kal datos d@pa
Téurpo towavTa ola aol mpémer édOeiv, avtl dé
Tov OTL SeaoTroTns eEdynoas eivat éuos, KAaLEW
eyo.” ToUTO €oTl 1) ATO LKvbewv pijoes.*

138. O | bev bn Kipve olX@Kee ayyehewr TAavUTa
Aapeiw, ot dé Levewv Bacirees akOovaavTeEs Tis
Sovroc ws TO ovvopa opyhs étAnaOnoav. THY
pev 67 peta Lavpoparéov poipay tax beicar, THIS
npxe XKwotracis, wéutrover “lwo KedevovtTes €s
Aoyous amixécOai, TovToLaL of Tov “Iatpov é€ev-
yuévov edpovpeov: avtav 6€ Tolar w7roderTrOpme-
voice éoofe mraVaY pev pnKéete Llépoas, cita 6é
ExadoTOTE avaipeomevotct ETMLTIOEGOaL. VvaOmLaVTES
@v aita avaipeouevous Tovs Aapelouv érotevy ta
BeBovrevpeva. 7 pev 61 tamos THY immo aiel
TpaTecke 17) TOV XvOéwv, of dé TaV Ilepaéwv
immoras pevryovTes eo eT LT TOV és tov tretov, 0 dé
metos av emeK oupec® ot oe XKvbar écapatavtes
THY (mov umTeaTpepov Tov eto poPecpevor.
eT OLEOVTO 6€ Kal Tas vUKTAS TapaTANGias TpoC-
Boras ot YKvOar.

1 This sentence is bracketed by Stein, but there seems to
be no conclusive reason for rejecting it.

328

BOOK IV. 127-128

in battle, fearing lest the one be taken or the other
be wasted. But if nothing will serve you but fighting
straightway, we have the graves of our fathers ; come,
find these and essay to destroy them; then shall you
know whether we will fight you for those graves or
no. Till then we will not join battle unless we think
good. Thus much I say of fighting ; for my masters,
I hold them to be Zeus my forefather and Hestia
queen of the Scythians,and none other. Gifts I will
send you, not earth and water, but such as you
should rightly receive; and for your boast that you
are my master, take my malison for it.” This was
the speech returned by the Scythians.

128. So the herald went to carry this message to
Darius; but the Scythian kings were full of anger
when they heard the name of slavery. They sent
then the division of Scythians and Sauromatae, which
was led by Scopasis, to speak with those Jonians who
guarded the bridge over the Ister; as for those of
the Seythians who were left behind, it was resolved
that they should no longer lead the Persians astray,
but attack them whenever they were foraging for
provision. So they watched for the time when
Darius’ men were foraging, and did according to
their plan. The Scythian horse ever routed the
Persian horse, and the Persian horsemen falling back
in flight on their footmen, the foot would come to
their aid; and the Scythians, once they had driven
in the horse, turned about for fear of the foot. The
Scythians attacked in this fashion by night as well as

by day.

329

HERODOTUS

129. To d€ rotor Tléponat te mv TUM pa ov Kal
Toiat XKVOnat avtiEoov emit Oe wevorae TO Aapeiov
orpator ese, Gama peyloov € Epew, Tov Te ovev "
hovi) Kal TOV 7uLoVaY TO Eidos. OUTE yap dvOV
oUTE HuLovoyv yh 7 UKvOiKn hépel, @S Kal TPOTEpPOV
joe dedi@rat, ovde éore éy Th KvOeKy Taon
NOpy TO Tapatray ouTe évos ove Hyptovos ba Ta
uxea. UBpifovtes @v ol GvoL éTdpac cov THY
im Tov Tov Sxvbéwy. mTodrakis O€ éreXavVOYTaV
émt tous Ilépaas petakd Gxws axovcevay of trot
TOV dVoV THS Pwvis, eTapdaaovtTs Te UTOaTpEdo-
pevot Kal év O@parte Eoxorv, opOa iatavTes TA WTA,
ate oUTE aKovoaVYTEs TpOTEpoY PawVvyns ToLavTNS
ovTe (OdVTES TO El6os.

130. Tadta pev vuy él oputxpov te édépovto
Tov Todepmov. of € YKvGar Oxws Tovs Llépcas
idovev TeB opuBnuevous, iva Tapamevoiey TE emt
TEC x povov év tH LKvOinn Kat Ta papevovTes
GQVL@ATO TOV Tavta@v érriBevées €OVTES, émroveov
Torade: Kas TOV mpoBatov - TOV a peTEepov avTov
katate ove feTa TOV VOMEOD, avrol av wmeen-
ANavuvov és addov Xapov: ot 6€ av Tepoat €TTEN-
Oovtes AdBeoxov Ta 7 poBara Kal ANaPovTes
eTNElpOVTO AV T@ TETOLNMEVO.

151. Todndaxus 6é TOLOUTOU yevopevov, TéXOS
Aapetos Te &V aTropinat €LXETO, Kal ol LKvbéwv
Bactrées padovtes TovTo emer Ov KyjpuKa Sapa
Aapeio pépovTa opviba TE Kal pov Kal Batpaxov
Kal our TOvS TEVTE. Tépoat 6é€ Tov pépovta Ta
d@pa €TrELP@TEOV TOV VOOV TOV 6rd opevea™ O 6é
ovoev Ey ot émecTadOat ado #) OovtTa THY TAXE-
oTnv atadrXdooecba' avtovs dé tovs Llépaas

33°

BOOK IV. 129-131

129. Most strange it is to relate, but what aided
the Persians and thwarted the Scythians in their
attacks on Darius’ army was the braying of the asses
and the appearance of the mules. For, as I have
before shown, Scythia bears no asses or mules; nor
is there in the most of Scythia any ass or mule, by
reason of the cold. Therefore the asses, when they
waxed wanton, alarmed the Scythian horses; and often,
when they were in the act of charging the Persians,
if the horses heard the asses bray they would turn
back in affright or stand astonished with ears erect,
never having heard a like noise or seen a like
creature. :

130. This then played some small part in the war.
When the Scythians saw that the Persians were
shaken, they formed a plan whereby they might
remain longer in Scythia and so remaining might be
distressed by lack of all things needful: they would
leave some of their flocks behind with the shepherds,
themselves moving away to another place; and the
Persians would come and take the sheep, and be
uplifted by this achievement.

131. This having often happened, Darius was in a
quandary ; which when they perceived, the Scythian
kings sent a herald bringing Darius the gift of a bird,
a mouse, a frog, and five arrows. The Persians asked
the bringer of these gifts what they might mean;
but he said that no charge had been laid on him save
to give the gifts and then depart with all speed; let

331

HERODOTUS

é€xédeve, eb copot eiat, yvavar TO OérXer TA SOpa
réevyetv.

132. Tatra axoveartes ot Ilépoar €BovdevorTo.
Aapeiou pév vuv 1) yvoun hv YKvOas EwuTt@ 6160-
vat opéas TE AUTOUS Kal ynV Te Kal Vdwp, eixafov
THOE, WS bus pmev ev YH ylveTaL KapTOY TOV avTOV
avoparr@ aireopmevos, Batpayos Oé év bdarTL, Gpvis
dé pariota éoixe immw, TOUS O€ dLtaTOUS ws TIDY
EwUT@V arKny tTrapadiootor. attn péev Aapelo
aTEOESEKTO 1) YV@un. TuVEerTHKee O€ TAUTH TH
yvoun 7 LoBpvew, Tov avdpav tev émta évos_
tav Tov Mayor xatedorvtar, eixdlovtos Ta Sapa
Aéyew “Hv py Gpvibes YEVOMEVOL avar Tia Ve 6s
TOV ovpavor, o Tlépoas, #) pLves yevopevor Kata
THS YAS KATAOUNTE, 1) Batpaxor evo pevor és Tas
Aipvas eo 01) OTE, OUK aT OVOTTHTETE OTLo@ UTO
T@VOE TOV ToevmaTov Barropevo..”

133. Hepoas pev on Ta O@pa eixalov. 7) be
LKuéwv pia potipa 7 Tax Geioa 7 poTepov pev
Tapa THY Marit Adu ny cd poupeey, TOTE é emt
TOV ‘lot pov "Iwot és NOyous Activ, @s aTriKeTO
emt THY yepupar, édeye TAOE. “"Avopes "Teves,
edevdepinu Kopev ply Pepoures, hv Tép ye eGe-
ANTE eraKovei v. muvbavoneBa yap Aapeiov évTet-
Aacbat viv ef KOVTA Hepas peouvas ppoupy-
cavTas TH yepupar, aUTOU p41) Taparyevopevov €v
TOUT TO X pore, amarraccec Bar € €s THY UweTEpny.
viv, @v Upets Taoe TovebvTES exTOS pev éveove 7 pos
éxelvou aiTins, EKTOS oe Tpos TEE OV" Tas T poKel-
pévas Huépas Tapapelvart €$ TO G70 TOUTOU aTran-
AdacaecOe.” ovTOL pév vuv vrodefapevov "lwvev
Toncely TAVTA OTigw THY TayioTHY eTELyOVTO.

332

BOOK IV. 131-133

the Persians (he said), if they were clever enough,
discover the signification of the presents.

132. The Persians hearing and taking counsel,
Darius’ judgment was that the Scythians were sur-
rendering to him themselves and their earth and
their water; for he reasoned that a mouse is a
creature found in the earth and eating the same
produce as men, and a frog is a creature of the
water, and a bird most like to a horse; and the
arrows (said he) signified that the Scythians sur-
rendered their weapon of battle. This was the
opinion declared by Darius; but the opinion of
Gobryas, one of the seven who had slain the Magian,
was contrary to it. He reasoned that the mean-
ing of the gifts was, “Unless you become birds,
Persians, and fly up into the sky, or mice and
hide you in the earth, or frogs and leap into the
lakes, you will be shot by these arrows and never
return home.”

133. Thus the Persians reasoned concerning the
gifts. But when the first division of the Scythians
came to the bridge —that division which had first been
appointed to stand on guard by the Maeetian lake
and had now been sent to the Ister to speak with the
Ionians—they said, “ Jonians, we are come to bring
you freedom, if you will but listen to us. We learn
that Darius has charged you to guard the bridge for
sixty days only, and if he comes not within that time
then to go away to your homes. Now therefore do
that whereby you will be guiltless in his eyes as in
ours: abide here for the days appointed, and after
that depart.” So the Ionians promised to do this,
and the Scythians made their way back with all
speed.

333

HERODOTUS

134, Teépanoe d€ wera TA OM@pa EOovTa Aapeio
avreTax Ono av ol UrronerpOevTes Levdar melo Kal
(TTOLTL WS cup Baneovres. TETAYMEVOLTL d€ TolcL
LKvOnou ayos és TO pécov diuntEe: TaV Oé ws
EKATTOL ayey TOV Aaryov ediw@Kov. Tapa ever
dé Tov Yevbéwv Kal Bon Xpewpeverr, elpeTo 0
Aapetos Tav VT UT ONE MLOY TOV OopuBov: Tv 00-
[LEvOS be ohéas Tov Naryov OL@KOVTAS, ElTrE dpa
pos Tous TEP éwbee Kal Ta adAXra Aéyery “ Ovrtos
avopes 1 LED TONNOV Kata poveovat, Kal jLou vUv
daivetar Vo8puns eiras wept TOV XKvOcKav O@pav
op0as. @S @V OUTM On SoxeovT@v Kal aVT@ [Moe
EXEL, Bounrjjs aryabins bel, 6 OK@S aa paréos 7) 1) coped}
npiy éaTat TO oTice.” pos TabTa Dof8puns
eime “°O, Bactred, éym oxedov pev Kal NOY@ HTE-
oTaunv ToUT@Y THY avdpav THY aTropinv, eMav
dé parrov é€&éuabov, opéwy adtovs éutraifovtas
nuiv. vov @v pot OoKéeL, éTEaAVv TaXLOTA VUE éTrEX-
On, éxxavoavtTas Ta TUpa w@s EwOapev Kal AXOTE
TOLEELY, TOY OTPATLWTEWY TOUS adDEeverTaTOUS €s
Tas TadatTwpias éEatatncavtas Kal TOvs dVOUS
TavTas KaTadnoavtas atad\X\docecOa, ply 7
Kal eri tov "lotpov iOdcar YKvOas AVGoVTAas THY
yédupav, 7 Kat Te "Iwoe S0Eat TO ryéas olov Te
éotar e€epydcacBat.”

135. ToSpuns pe TAUTA cuveBovneve. pera
dé vg TE eyiveto Kal Aapetos €ypaTo TH wenn
TAUTH TOUS MeV Kaparnpovs TOV dv6pav Kal TOV
yy eXayLoTOS aTTONAULEV@V Adyos, Kal TOUS OVOUS
TaVTas KaTaonoas KATE TEE avtob ev 7@ OTpaTo-
Tédm. KaTédiTre O€ TOUS TE GVOUS Kal TOUS acbe-
véas THs oTpaTins Ta@VvoE ElvEeKEV, (VA OL pEV VOL

334

BOOK IV. 134-135

134. But after the sending of the gifts to Darius,
the Scythians who had remained there came out with
foot and horse and offered battle to the Persians.
But when the Scythian ranks were arrayed, a hare
ran out between the armies; and every Scythian
that saw it gave chase. So there was confusion and
shouting among the Scythians; Darius asked what
the enemy meant by this clamour; and when he
heard that they were chasing the hare, then said he (it
would seem) to those wherewith he was ever wont to
speak, “These fellows hold us in deep contempt ; and
I think now that Gobryas’ saying concerning the Scy-
thian gifts was true. Seeing therefore that my own
judgment of the matter is like his, we need to take
sage counsel, whereby we shall have a safe return out
of the country.” To this said Gobryas: “Sire, reason
showed me well enough how hard it would be to deal
with these Scythians; and when I came I was made
the better aware of it, seeing that they do but make
a sport of us. Now therefore my counsel is, that at
nightfall we kindle our camp-fires according to our
wont, that we deceive those in our army who are
least strong to bear hardship, and tether here all our
asses, and so ourselves depart, before the Scythians
can march straight to the Ister to break the bridge,
or the Ionians take some resolve whereby we may
well be ruined.”

135. This was Gobryas’ advice, and at nightfall
Darius followed it. He left there in the camp the
men who were weary, and those whose loss imported
least to him, and all the asses too tethered. The
reason of his leaving the asses, and the infirm among
his soldiers, was, as regarding the asses, that they

335

HERODOTUS

Bony tapéxyevrar ot 5 dvOpwrot acbeveins jpev
elvexev KATENELTOVTO, Tpohacios bé THade SnAAaSN,
@s auTos pev cv TO KaAPap® TOD oTpaTod érLOn-
ceabat pérroe Totot YKvVOnor, obTaL b& Td oTpaTo-
TEOOV TOUTOV TOV xpovoV puvolaTo. TavTa ToicL
Urrodenrerppevorat UTPOOEwevos 0 Aapetos Kal wupa
exxavoas THY TaxloTHY éTeEtyeTo et TOV "loTpov.
of d€ dvor épnuwOévtes TOV outdov ovTw On WaAdoV
TONG lecav THS Hovis: akovaavtes Sé ot UKvOae
Tov dvov TayXU KaTa KwpHY HAmLfov Tovs Iép-
oas €ivat.

136. “Hpépns 8& yevouevns yvovtes of vmone-
bOEvtES @S Tpodedopévor Eiev UTTO Aapetov, yeipas
Te mpoeteivovtTo Totat LKvOnor Kat eheyov Ta
KATHKOVTA* OF SE WS HKOVEaY TaDTA THY TAYLOTHV
avaTtpadévtes, at Te OVO potpar Tav YKvbéwv ral
4 pla Kal Savpopata Kai Bovoivar cai Tedovot,
édiwxov tovs Ilépcas (80 tod “Iaotpov. are dé ToD
Ileporxod péev ToD ToAXOD eovtos Tefod oTpaTov
Kal Tas OdOUS OK eTLTTApEéVOU, MOTE OV TETUN-
pevéwy TOV OO@Y, TOD dE Lev uKod inmorew Kal
Ta CUVTOMA THS OOO eTLOTAaMEéVOV, ALapTOVTES
aANjAwV, EbOncav TOARXRB of YKvVGat Tors Iépcas
él tiv yébupay amixopevot. padovtes dé Tovs
Ilépoas ovKw atiypévous Edeyov Tpos TOVS “lwvas
éovtas.ev That vynvat ‘Avdpes “lwves, at TE 7é-
pat ipiv tod apiOwod Siotynvtat Kal od TroséeTe
Sixara éTt Tapapévovtes. adr €rrel TpoTEpoV
Secuaivovtes éeuévete, viv AVoavTes TOY TOdpoV
THY TaxlioTny dmiTe KalpovTes EdEeVOEpor, Oeotat
Te Kal LKVOnor eidotes api. Tov O€ TpOoTEpoV
covta wpewy SeorroTny nuels TapactnoopmeBa

336

BOOK IV. 135-136

might bray; as to the men, they were left by reason
of their infirmity, but his pretext was, forsooth, that
they should guard the camp while he attacked the
Scythians with the sound part of his army. Giving
this charge to those who were left behind, and light-
ing camp-fires, Darius made all speed to reach the
Ister. When the asses found themselves deserted
by the multitude, they brayed much the louder
for that; and the Scythians by hearing them were
fully persuaded that the Persians were still in the
same place.

136. But when day dawned the men left behind
perceived that Darius had played them false, and
they held out their hands to the Scythians and told
them the truth; who, when they heard, gathered
their power with all speed, both the two divisions of
their host and the one division that was with the
Sauromatae and Budini and Geloni, and made
straight for the Ister in pursuit of the Persians. But
seeing that the Persian army was for the most part
of footmen and knew not the roads (these not being
marked), whereas the Scythians were horsemen and
knew the short cuts, they kept wide of each other,
and the Scythians came to the bridge much before
the Persians. There, perceiving that the Persians
were not yet come, they said to the Ionians, who
were in their ships, “ Now, Ionians, the numbered
days are past and you do wrongly to remain still
here. Nay—for it is fear which has ere now kept
you from departing—now break the bridge with all
speed and go your ways in freedom and happiness,
thanking the gods and the Scythians. As for him
that was once your master, we will leave him in such

337
VOL. il. Zz

HERODOTUS

oUT@® WaoTE ETL pundapmods ETL avOpwmous avTov
oTpatevoacbat.”

137. pos tatta “lwves éBourNevovto. MuaA-
Tiddew ev Tov “AOnvaiov, otpatnyéovtos Kal
Tupavvevovtos Xepaovnoitéwy Tav év ‘EXAnoTOv-

Ss / IN. , \ b] a
TO, HY yvaun TELOecVa XKVOnot Kai éNevOepody
> / ¢ / x lal / b] / ad
lwvinv, Iotiatov 6€ tod MiAnciov évavtin tav-

A€yovTos ws vov pev ota Aapetoy éExacTos
avT@V TUpavvever TOALOS* THS Aapeiov dé duva-
putos Katatpefeions ovTE av’Tos Midnoiwy oids Te
v bY BA 7 > / > an
ecec Oar apyelv OVTE AXOV ovdéva OVOapoY: Bov-
AjcecOar yap ExdoTnV TOY TOV SnpmoKpaté-
ecOar parrov % TupavveverPat. ‘Iotiaiov 6é
rouny TAUTHV GT OOELKVUMEVOU aUTLKA TAVTES
oav TET PA pL [LEV OL Tos: TAUTHY THY YVOLNY, TpO-
TEPOV THY MiAtiadew ai PeopLevol.

138. “Hoav 6€ ovTOL OL Siadepovtes Te THY
wijpov Kat cov TES Aoyou Tpos Bacinéos, ‘EdX70-
Tov Tbov mev TUpAaVVOL Adgus te “ABuédnvos rai
“Immokros Aap yaxnvos cat ‘Hpodavtos Iapin-
vos Kal Myntpodwpos Ipoxovynatos cal ‘Apiota-
yopyns Kufixnvos cat “Apiotov Bufavtios. ottor

\ 9S x > ¢ / > ’ ’ / \
ev Hoav of €& “EXAnorovtov, at “I@vins 6bé
2% / TA \ ee / \ 5 /
Xtpattis Te Xtos eat Ataxns Laptos cai Aaoda-
pas Pwxatervs kal ‘Iotiaios Midnowos, tod Fv

2 / an
yvopun 1) TpoKeréevn evavtin TH Midrtiadew. Ato-

al lal v
A€wy SE Tapiy RAoyimos povvos *Aptatayopns
Kupatos.

139. Otto. av éveite THY ‘Iotiaiov aipéovto
yvopunv, oF ods Tpos TavTn Tabe Epya TE Kal
évmea TpocOeivat, THs mev yehupys Avelv Ta KaTA

\ / 2/ / Viet / b /
Tous XKvOas eovta, Avew S€ Ooov TOokevpa e€tKvE-

338

BOOK IV. 136-139

plight that never again will he lead his army against
any nation.”

137. Thereupon the Ionians held a council.
Miltiades the Athenian, general and despot of
the Chersonesites of the Hellespont, gave counsel
that they should do as the Scythians said and set
Ionia free. But Histiaeus of Miletus held a contrary
opinion. “ Now,” said he, “ it is by help of Darius
that each of us is sovereign of his city; if Darius’
power be overthrown, we shall no longer be able to
rule, neither I in Miletus nor any of you elsewhere ;
for all the cities will choose democracy rather than
despotism.”’ When Histiaeus declared this opinion,
all of them straightway inclined to it, albeit they
had first sided with Miltiades.

138. Those standing high in Darius’ favour who
gave their vote were Daphnis of Abydos, Hippoclus
of Lampsacus, Herophantus of Parium, Metrodorus
of Proconnesus, Aristagoras of Cyzicus, Ariston of
Byzantium, all from the Hellespont and despots
of cities there; and from Ionia, Strattis of Chios,
Aiaces of Samos, Laodamas of Phocaea, and Histiaeus
of Miletus who opposed the plan of Miltiades. As
for the Aeolians, their only notable man present was
Aristagoras of Cymae.

139. These then chose to follow Histiaeus’
counsel, and resolved to make it good by act and
word: to break as much of the bridge as reached a
bowshot from the Scythian bank, that so they might

339
z2

HERODOTUS

eT al, iva Kal TOLeELy TL OoKéwo movebyTes pn dev
Kat of TKvOar py TELPOGTO Brapevor Kal Bovro-
juevou d:aBjvat Tov “lorpov Kara THY yédupar,
elmrety Te AvovTas THS yepvpns | TO €s THY DcvOveny
eyov ws mTavtTa Toinrovae Ta LKvOyou éoTl ev
Hdovn. TadTa pev TpocdOnKkay TH yvoun peTa
6é €x TavTwV Umexpivaro Ioreatos Tabe Ae you.
“’Avopes XKvOat, xpnora cere pépovtes Kal €$
Karpov evreiyeo Oe: eal Th TE am Dpewv nuiv xpn-
oTOS ododrar Kal Ta am PED és bpéas émiTn-
Séws brnpeTéeTar. WS yap Opate, Kai NUomev Tov
Topov Kal mpobupinv Tacav Eo pev GedovTes elvas
ehevde pot, év @ 6€ 1) Hypets Tae Avoper, Dmeas Kal-
pos. €oTL Signo bat exelvous, eUpovTas bé UTED TE
HMEOV Kal Uuewy AVT@Y TicacCat OUTW wS KElVOUS
TpéeTrel.

140. SevOar pév to devtepov “Iwat mictev-
cavtes éyerv arya iréactpepov éml Entnow
tav Ilepoéwy, Kal juaptavoy Tacns THs eKEelvav
dueEddov. aitioe d€ TovTov avTol of YxvOar éyé-
VOVTO, TAS Vou“as TOV imT@V Tas Ta’Tn SiapOei-
pavTes Kal Ta UdaTa cvyXwcarTes. Eb Yap TADTA
pn emroinoayv, Tapetye av odt, eb é8ovXovTO, Ev-
metéws 退eupelv tous Ilépcas. viv S& tra ode
edoxee aptata BeBovredo bar, Kata TabTa eo pa-
Anoav. evar pe yuv THIS ogerepns Kops ca
xtros Te Toioe inmrouge kat data WV, TAUTH
eELovTes ediCnvto TOUS dytimone pious, Boxcovres
Kal exelvous 61a TOLOUT@Y THY am oopnow ToLe-
eo au ot O€ On Ilépoae TOV ™ poTepov E@UT OY
ryevopevov oriBov, ToUTOV pudacoortes | neo ay, Kal
oUTM poyls evpov Tov Topov. ola 5é vuKTOS TE

340

BOOK IV. 139-140

seem to do somewhat when in truth they did
nothing, and that the Scythians might not essay to
foree a passage across the Ister by the bridge; and
to say while they broke the portion of the bridge on
the Scythian side, that they would do all that the
Seythians desired. ‘This resolve they added to their
decision ; and presently Histiaeus answered for them
all, and said, “‘ You have brought us good, Scythians,
and your zeal is well timed; you do your part in
guiding us aright and we do ours in serving your
ends as need requires; for as you see, we are break-
ing the passage, and will use all diligence, so much
do we desire our freedom. But while we break this
bridge, now is the time for you to seek out the
Persians, and when you have found them to take
such vengeance on our and your behalf as they
deserve.”

140. So the Scythians trusted the Ionians’ word
once more, and turned back to seek the Persians;
but they mistook the whole way whereby their
enemies passed. For this the Scythians themselves
were to blame, inasmuch as they had destroyed the
horses’ grazing-grounds in that region and choked
the wells. Had they not so done, they could
readily have found the Persians if they would. But
as it was, that part of their plan which they had
thought the best was the very cause of their ill-
success. So the Scythians went searching for their
enemies through the parts of their own country
where there was provender for horses and water,
supposing that they too were aiming at such places
in their flight; but the Persians ever kept to their
own former tracks, and so with much ado they found
the passage of the river, But inasmuch as they

341

HERODOTUS

dim LKO MEvOL Kal AeAUmENS Tis ryepupns evTU-
XovTes, és macav cpp dinv ATLKOVTO [L7) oPEAS OL
“Twves wou dmoN€AOLT OTES.

141. “Hp dé mepi Aapetor avip Alyirrrtos
pavewv PEyLaTOV av poTrov TOUTOV TOV avOpa
KaTacTaytTa émt Tov xeideos Tod “Iotpov exeheve
Aapetos kaneew ‘Iotiatov Mirryovov. 0 pev
6 émolee TavTa, Iotvaios dé emaxovoas TO
TPOTW KENEUT MATL TAS TE veas anacas Tapetxe
SiaTropO weve TY oTpaTLNVY Kal THY yéepupav
éCev€e.

142. Tlépcar pev ov ott exdevyovot. YKv-
Oar 6é Subnjpevor Kal TO SevTEpov i]paptov TOV
Ilepoéor, Kal TOUTO peev ws éovtas “lwvas éXev-
Gépous KAKLTTOUS TE Kal dvavopoT at ous Kpivovet
Elva am dvTov ao por or, TOUTO O€, @s OovAwY
EOVT@Y TOV AOYOY TrOLevpEVOL, AVdpaTroba Pidodé€-
aomoTa acl eivat Kat adpnota. TavTa pev Oy
LKvOnor €s “lwvas aTréppimrat.

143. Aapeios 6€ 1a THS Opnixys TO PEVOMEVOS
am ikeTo és Snorov THS 2 Xepoovjaou: evOcdrev O€
avTos pev 6e8n THIOL vnual és thy “Acinv, NeitrEr
dé oTpaTnyov év TH Evpory MeyaBafov avopa
Tépony: t® Aapetos Kote edwKe yepas, TOLOVOE
elmas ev Tépanot E70. opunLEvou Aapetou
povas TPOYEW, @S avouge TAXLoTa THY T PWOTHNV
TOV povéwy, elpeTo avTov ) adeAp E05 “AptaBavos
6 TL Bovrour’ a ol ToToOUTO TAO 0s yevécOat
OcOL €v TH pon KOKKOL Aapetos 6é cite MeyaBa-
fous av ot (TocouToUs apr mov yevea Oar Bovrcc bau
uarrov 7 tHv “EXdAdba wUiyjKoov. év pev 67
Tléponou tadta uv elras étipa, TOTe d€ avTov

342

BOOK IV. 140-143

came to it at night and found the bridge broken,
they were in great terror lest the Ionians had
abandoned them.

141. There was with Darius an Egyptian, whose
voice was the loudest in the world; Darius bade this
man stand on the Ister bank and call to Histiaeus
the Milesian. This the Egyptian did; Histiaeus
heard and obeyed the first shout, and sent all the
ships to ferry the army over, and made the bridge
anew.

142. Thus the Persians escaped. The Scythians
sought the Persians, but missed them again. Their
judgment of the Ionians is that if they are free
men they are the basest cravens in the world; but
if they are to be reckoned as slaves, none would
love their masters more, or less desire to escape.
Thus have the Scythians taunted the Ionians.

143. Darius marched through Thrace to Sestos on
the Chersonesus; thence he crossed over with his
ships to Asia, leaving as his general in Europe
_Megabazus, a Persian, to whom he once did honour
by saying among Persians what I here set down.
Darius was about to eat pomegranates ; and no sooner
had he opened the first of them than his brother
Artabanus asked him of what thing he would wish to
have as many as there were seeds in his pomegranate ;
whereupon Darius said, that he would rather have
that number of men like Megabazus than make all
Hellas subject to him. By thus speaking among
Persians the king did honour to Megabazus; and

343

HERODOTUS

jredkiTE OTPATHYOY EYovTAa THS oOTpPATIAS THs
EwUTOD OKT@ pupiadas.

144. Odrtos 6é 0 MeyaSatos elas TOE TO ETTOS
EM TETO ab avatov pyneny pos ‘EdXAnaTrovtior.
revo jLevos yap év Bufavtio éemvdero emraxaidena
ETECL 7 poTEpov KarynSovious KTLoaVTAaS THY Xo-
pry Bufavriov, TuGopevos dé eon Kary ndovious
TOUTOV TOV Xpovov TUyXavew €ovtas Ttupnovs" ov
yap av TOU KaAXLovos TapeovTos KTivew Xw@pov
TOV aicxtova éréa Oar, ei wn Hoav TUprol. oUTos
én Ov TOTE 0 MeyaBagos oTpaTnyos evp Gels év
TH Xopn ‘EXXAnomovtioy tovs pn pndifovTas
Kater TpepeTo.

145. Odtos ev yuv Tabta empnoce. TOV au-
Tov 6é ToUTOV Xpovov evivero ert ArBonv ad)os
oT pAaTeijs peéyas TOROS, bua T™ popacw THY eyo
aT NYNTO MAL Tpodinynadwevos TPOTEpOV TAbE. TOV
€x THS ‘Apyots éemiBatéwy Taide maioves é€eXa-
abévtes v bro Ilekacyav Tov éx Bpavpavos Antoa-
pévov Tas ‘AOnvatov yuvaikas, UT TOUTOV e&e-
Aacbévtes €x Anpvov oixovTo TAEOVTES és Aake-
daipova, iCopmevor b€ ev TH Tyiyero Up aveKaLOD.
ANaxedatpovvor bé i8ovres. dyyryeov er epTrov Teva 0-
pevol Tives Te Kal oxobev eiai: of 6€ TO ayyédro
eLpwT OUTL édeyov @S elnoav peev Movar, maides
oe elev TOV €V TH “Apyot TAEDVTOV PWV, 7 poo-
oxovtas 5€ ToUTOUS €s Atjpvov putetoat opéas.
oi 6é ANaxedatpoviot GKNKOOTES TOV oryor THS
yevens tov Muvyéwv, méuwavtes TO SevTEpor
el pwT@V Th GéXovres HKoleV TE ES THY YOpNV Kal
mip aidoev. of 6€ epacay timo) =6LleNaoyav
exBrAnOevtes Kew és Tovs Tatépas: SiKaroTaTtov

344

BOOK IV. 143-145

now he left him behind as his general, at the head
of eighty thousand of his army.

144, This Megabazus is for ever remembered by
the people of the Hellespont for his saying—when,
being at Byzantium, he was told that the people of
Calehedon had founded their town seventeen years
before the Byzantines had founded theirs—that the
Calchedonians must at that time have been blind;
for had they not been so, they would never have
chosen the meaner site for their city when they
might have had the fairer. This Megabazus, being
now left as general in the country, subdued al] the
people of the Hellespont who did not take the side
of the Persians.

145. Thus Megabazus did. About this time a
great armament was sent against Libya also, for
a reason which I will show after this story which
I will now relate. The descendants of the crew
of the Argo had been driven out by those Pelas-
gians who carried off the Athenian women from
Brauron ; being driven out of Lemnos by these, they
sailed away to Lacedaemon, and there encamped on
Taygetum and kindled a fire. Seeing this, the
Lacedaemonians sent a messenger to enquire who
they were and whence they came. They answered
the messenger that they were Minyae, descendants
of the heroes who had sailed in the Argo, and had
put in at Lemnos and there begotten their race.
Hearing the story of the lineage of the Minyae, the
Lacedaemonians sent a second time and asked to
what end they had come into Laconia and kindled a
fire. They replied, that being expelled by the
Pelasgians they had come to the land of their fathers,

345

HERODOTUS

\ =, e/ “ / / \ eR
yap elvat oUT@ TovTO yiverOat Séecbar SEé olKéeLW
/ al na
Gia TOVTOLOL LOlpav TE TLLEWY pETEYOVTES KAL TIS
n 5] / / \ v4 /
ys amonkayovtes. Aaxedaipoviorcr bé€ Eade 8é-
\ 7 > pe Be e / b] /
keabat tos Muvias én’ oict OédXovar adtoi.
/ a / / lal al
padiota O€ evnye ohéas WoTE ToLeELY TADTA TOV
/ / foie EP a
Tuvdapidémv 1) vavtirin év TH “Apyot. SeFadpevor
\ \ / fal / \ b] \
dé tovs Muvias ys te petédocav Kat és dudas
e , \
dueddcavto. of S€ avTixa pev yapous éynuar,
tas 6¢ éx« Anuvou nyovto é&éd0cav adXotot.
Ld fa) /
146. Xpovov 5é od Toddod dteEENPOvTos adtixa
/ a /
of Miva éE0Bpicav, THs Te Bacidnins petaité-
5) / ty lal
ovTes Kal AANA TOLéoVTES OVK Gola. TolcL wy
\ a
AakeSatpoviorce G6o€e avtovs amoxteivat, our-
/
rAaBovtes 6€ oheas KaTeBadov és EpKTHV. KTEL-
R ,
vouct 6€ Tovs av KTetvwot AaKkedatpoviot vuKTOs,
>] e / be OE b] \ 5 ” /
ET NMEPNV CE OVOEVA. ETrEL WY EuEArOV ohEas
/ e al lal
KaTaypynoacbat, TApAalTHTAYTO al YyUVAaiKes TOV
fw / “4 Qn
Muvvéwr, éodoat aotat Te Kal TOV TPw@TwY XTap-
n \
Tintéwy Ouyatépes, éecedOety Te és THY EpKTHY Kal
. / D] al ¢ / la i¢ Qn >] / ec \
és Noyous EAOeiv ExadoTn TO EwuTHs avdpt. ol 6é
/ lel b] / / f ’ 7 /
odéas TaphKav, ovdéva Sodov Soxéovtes €& adtéwv
” 3A SS , Spies , ,
écecbatr. al dé éreite EonOov, TOLgovaL ToLdbeE*
Tacav Thv eiyov écOjTa Tapadovcat Toict av-
lal an f e
Spadot adtat THY TOV avdpav EdaBov, ot dé Muivdac
, an ¢ r
évouvtes THY yuvatkninv écOnta ate yuvaixes
5 / ” b] , be / / /
éEnicav &€w, ExpvyovTes O€ TpOTw TOLOUTw iCovTAa
avtis és TO Tniyetov.
\ na /
147. Tov 6€ avtov tovtov xpovoyv Onpas o

346

BOOK IV. 145-147

as (they said) was most just; and for their desire, it
was that they might dwell with their father’s people,
sharing in their rights and receiving allotted parcels
of land. It pleased the Lacedaemonians to receive
the Minyae ? on the terms which their guests desired ;
the chief cause of their so consenting was that the
Tyndaridae ? had been in the ship’s company of the
Argo; so they received the Minyae and gave them
of their land and divided them among their own
tribes. The Minyae forthwith wedded wives, and
gave in marriage to others the women they had
brought from Lemnos.

146. But in no long time these Minyae waxed
over-proud, demanding an equal right to the king-
ship, and doing other things unlawful; wherefore
the Lacedaemonians resolved to slay them, and they
seized and cast them into prison. (When the Lace-
daemonians kill, they do it by night, never by day.)
Now when they were about to kill the prisoners,
the wives of the Minyae, who were native to the
country, daughters of the chief among the Spartans,
entreated leave to enter the prison and have speech
each with her husband; the lLacedaemonians
granted this, supposing that the women would deal
honestly with them. But when the wives came into
the prison, they gave to their husbands all their
own garments, and themselves put on the men’s
dress; so the Minyae donned the female dress and
so passed out in the guise of women, and having
thus escaped once more encamped on Tajgetum.

147. Now about this same time Theras (who was

1 As descendants of the Argonauts, who were Minyae of
Thessaly, living near the Pagasaean gulf.
* Castor and Polydeuces.

347

HERODOTUS

Av’teciwvos tod Teoapevod TOD Oepadvdpou rod
Tloduveixeos eotedne és dmovxiny éx Aakedai-
provos. Hv d€ 0 Onpas ovtos, yévos éwv Kaduelos,
THS pntpos aderdeos totor "Aptatodnpmov traiol
Evpuodevei Kal Tl pownee. eovT@Y oe eve TOV
Talo@Vv TOVTOV VNTIOV emiTpomainy eixe a) Onpas
THY év Lrdpry Bacirninv. avindevtav € TOV
aden pideov Kal maparaBovtov THY dpxny, obT@
87) 6 Onpas dewvov TOLEVILEVOS. dpxeo Par tm anr-
Lov érreite eyevoaro apxns, ovK éhn eve év TH
Aaxedaipove aXr’ amomevo er Oar €s TOUS ovy-
yevéas. Ho av d& éy TH vov Onpn Kareopery
NT w, mpotepov oé Kad\orp TH AUTH TAavTN,
aTOyOvOL MeprArdpou tod Ioxirew ave pos Poi-
VLKOS. Kadpos yap 0 “Ayijvopos Eipornv Oubh}-
[Levos TpocerXe és TH vv Onpnv Kaeopevnv'
Tpocacyorte O€ elTE 51) Of ) YOPN tpece, elite Kal
GArws 7OéAnoe Tofcat TovTO’ KaTAaXeElTEL yap
ep 7H vio TAUTY ddous te Tov Dowixov Kai 6
Kal TOV EwuTou oUYYEVEwY MeuBrapov. ovros
évé MOV TO THY Kaddorny Kadeomevyy éml ryeveds,
mpl 7 Orpav édGetv ex Aaxedatpovos, 0KT@ avopav,

148, "Eni tovtous 67) av 0 Oxypas Aewv Ex@v
amo Tov duvAéwy EoTEAXE, TUVOLKHTwY TOUTOLEL
Kal ovdauas é€eX@v avtovs aA KapTA oiKNLEd-
pevos. émeite O€ Kal of Miviar éxdpaytes ex THs
épxths (ovto és To Thiyetov, Tov Aaxedatpovior
Bovrevopévav odéas atoA\Avvat TapaTéeTar oO
Onpas, 6x@s pyre povos yeUNT at, autos TE UTeE-
déxeTo opéas eFdfeuw €x THS Kopys. oUyXo-
pnodvTov bé TH wou TOV Aaxedacpovion, Tpot
Tpinkovtépotat és tovs MeuSrdpouv arroryovous

348

BOOK IV. 147-148

a descendant of Polynices, through Thersander,
Tisamenus, and Autesion) was preparing to lead out
colonists from Lacedaemon. This Theras was of the
lineage of Cadmus and an uncle on the mother’s side
of Aristodemus’ sons Eurysthenes and Procles; and
while these boys were yet children he held the royal
power of Sparta as regent; but when his nephews
grew up and became kings, then Theras could not
brook to be a subject when he had had a taste of
supreme power, and said he would abide no longer
in Lacedaemon but sail away to his kinsfolk. There
were in the island now called Thera, but then Calliste,
descendants of Membliarus the son of Poeciles, a
Phoenician ; for Cadmus son of Agenor, in his search
for Europa, had put in at the place now called Thera ;
and having put in, either because the land pleased
him, or because for some other reason he desired so
to do, he left in this island, among other Phoenicians,
his own kinsman Membliarus. These dwelt in the
island Calliste for eight generations before Theras
came from Lacedaemon.

148. It was these whom Theras was preparing to
join, taking with him a company of people from the
tribes; it was his intent to settle among the folk of
Calliste,and not to drive them out but to claim them as
verily his own people. So when the Minyae escaped
out of prison and encamped on Taygetum, and the
Lacedaemonians were taking counsel to put them to
death, Theras entreated for their lives, that there
might be no killing, promising himself to lead them
out of the country. The Lacedaemonians consenting
to this, Theras sailed with three fifty-oared ships to
join the descendants of Membliarus, taking with him

349

HERODOTUS

ETAWTGE, OUTL TmavTas ay @v TOUS Muvias GXr’
OALYyoUS TiWas. ol yap mebves avuToV eTpaTovTo
és Tous Tapwpeatas Kal Kavxovas, TOUTOUS Oe
efehacartes € EK THS Xepns apeas autous && potpas
Ovetror, Kal €TELTAa EXTLTAY TrOMLAS TaodE eV ad-
TOLCL, Aémpeov Makiarov Ppiéas Tlupyov “Ezriov
Novduov. tovtéwv dé Tas mAedvas em eHLE0 ’"HeZor
em opOnaav. Th d€ vicw etl Tod olKicTéw Onpa
» em@vupin eyéveTo.

149. ‘O dé mais ov yap epn ob cupTarcvoed Gar,
TOUYAPOV épy avTov KaTanelpew Ou €v AUKOLOL.

\
éml TOU Err €0s TOUTOU ouvo ja, 7@ venviak@ TOUTH
OioduKos eyeveTo, KAL KWS TO OUVOMa TOUTO ere-
Kpatnoe. OtorvKov dé yivetar Aiyets, ém ov
Alyetdat Kadéovtat durn peyaddn év Xwaptn.
TOlGL Oe ev Th pvr TAVTN avopact ov yap UTré-
petvav TQ TEKVG, (Spicavto eK Geom por tov "Epwvev
TOV Aatov Te Kal Oldvmodew f _tpov" wal HéTa TOUTO
vméwervav . . . . TOUTO TODTO Kal év Onpy Toicr
ATO TOY aVOP@V TOUTWY YyEyovCCL.

150. Méyps pév vuv tovtov tod Aoyou Aake-
Samoviot Onpaiovst Kata Tav’Ta Réyouot, TO b€
amTO TOUTOV movVoL Onpaior Mde yevéc Oat Aéyouct.
I'pivvos 0 Aicaviov éwv Onpa tovtov aroyovos
Kat Bacirevov Onpns THs vancov amixeto és Aed-
hous, aywv aro THiS TOOS ExaTOURNVY: €lTrOYTO
dé ot Kal ddXOL TOV TOALNTEWY Kal 67 Kal BatTos

1 Something is obviously lost, cvvéB8y 5€ or the like.

1 These six towns were in the western Peloponnese, in
Triphy lia, a district betw een Elis and Messenia,
: Literally ‘* sheep- wolf.”

35°

BOOK IV. 148-150

not all the Minyae but a few only; for the greater
part of them made their way to the lands of the
Paroreatae and Caucones, whom having driven out
of the country they divided themselves into six
companies and founded in the land they had won
the cities of Lepreum, Macistus, Phrixae, Pyrgus,
Epium, Nudium;! most of which were in my time
taken and sacked by the Eleans. As for the island
Calliste, it was called Thera after its colonist.

149. But as Theras’ son would not sail with him,
his father therefore said that he would leave him
behind as a sheep among wolves; after which saying
the stripling got the nickname of Oeolycus,? and it
so fell out that this became his customary name. He
had a son born to him, Aegeus, from whom the
Aegidae, a great Spartan clan, take their name.
The men of this clan, finding that none of their
children lived, set up, -by the instruction of an
oracle, a temple of the avenging spirits of Laius
and Oedipus,’ after which the children lived. Thus
it fared also with the children of the Aegidae at

era.

150. Thus far in my story the Lacedaemonian
and Theraean records agree; for the rest we have
only the word of the Theraeans. Grinnus son of
Aesanius, king of Thera, a descendant of this same
Theras, came to Delphi bringing an hecatomb from
his city; there came with him, among others of his

3 Oedipus, son of Laius king of Thebes and his wife
locasta, was exposed in infancy, but rescued and carried
away toa far country. Returning in manhood, ignorant of
his lineage, he killed his father and married his mother ;
after which the truth was revealed to him, too late. The
story is first told by Homer, and is the subject of the
Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles,

351

HERODOTUS

6 LloAvpynotov, éwv yévos Evdhnpidns tov Muv-
VEwD. Xpe@meven b€ TO Dpivve Tt Baoirée TOV
Onpaiwv mepl a\ov xpe 7 Tvdén rifew ev
AiBin morw. 0 6é apet Pero Aeyou “ "Eyo pev
ovat T peo BUTEPOS TE 70N ell Kal Bapds aeél-
pec Bau ov Oe Twa Tavee TOV vewTépov KéNEvE
TADTA TOLEELY.” apa Te eAeye TaUTAa Kal EdeLKVLE
és tov Barttov. Tote pev eee fleTa O€
ameNOovtes aXoyinv eiyov TOU XpHnaTHplov, oUTE
AuBinv eidotes Oxou ys ein ouTe TOAM@VTES €S
apaves XpnMa aoa éNheLv amouKiny.

151. ‘Esra 6é eTEwY META TAUTA OVK ve TY
Onpnv, év tolcr Ta Sévdpea TavtTa opt Ta ev TH
vyow TAY EVvOS eEavavOn. Xpeopevorre dé Toi
Onpatoree mpoedepe 1) Tlu@im THY és AtBonv aT ol-
Kinu. emeire dé Kaxod ovdév Hy odt HAXOS, TéL-
Tovat és Kpirny aryyeXous bulnuevous el TIS
Kpytav 7} [LETOLK WY ETL HEVOS ein és AtBuny.
TEpiTAAYO [EVOL 6e avTIY ovToL aT LKOVTO Kal és
“Iravov TON, év tauTn 6é Tuppiayovel avdpl
Toppupét TO ovvOLA TY Kopofvos, os &pn um
ave Mov drrevery Bets atixeaBar és AiBunv Kai
AuBins és Unatéav viicov. picd@ Oé TodTov
meicavtes Anyov €s Onpnv, é« bé Onpyns Emreov
KaTdo KOT OL avdpes Ta Tpara ov TONAOL* KaTN-
ya pevov dé Tov Kopwfiov é és THY VvHcoV TAUTHY
87) Ty Il\artéar, TOV pev KopeStov Aelrovat,
oitia Katadirovtes Oowv 5) pnvadv, adtol bé
em Aeov THY TaxioTny atayyedéovtes Onpatoucr
TEepl THs vycov.

152 . ‘Arroonueovta@y dé TovTwY THEO Xpovoy
Tou ees Tov KopwBuov éméduTTe Ta TavTa.

352

BOOK IV. 150-152

people, Battus son of Polymnestus, a descendant of
Euphemus of the Minyan clan. When Grinnus king
of Thera inquired of the oracle concerning other
matters, the priestess’ answer was that he should
found a city in Libya. “Nay, Lord,’ answered
Grinnus, “1 am grown old and heavy to stir; do
thou lay this command on some one of these younger
men,” pointing as he spoke to Battus. No more
was then said. But when they had departed, they
neglected to obey the oracle, seeing that they knew
not where Libya was, and feared to send a colony
out to an uncertain goal.

151. Then for seven years after this there was no
rain in Thera; all their trees in the island save one
were withered. The Theraeans inquired again at
Delphi, and the priestess made mention of the
colony they should send to Libya. So since there
was no remedy for their ills, they sent messengers
to Crete to seek out any Cretan or sojourner there
who had travelled-to Libya. These, in their journeys
about the island, came to the town of Itanus, where
they met a trader in purple called Corobius, who
told them that he had once been driven out of his
course by winds to Libya, to an island there called
Platea.! This man they hired to come with them to
Thera; thence but a few men were first sent on
shipboard to spy out the land, who, being guided by
Corobius to the aforesaid island Platea, left him there
with provision for I know not how many months, and
themselves sailed back with all speed to Thera to
bring news of the island.

152. But when they had been away for longer
than the agreed time, and Corobius had no provision

1 The island now called Bomba, east of Cyrene.

353

VOL. II. AA

HERODOTUS

peta 6€ TAaUTA vHis Lapin, THs vavKANpOS Hv
K@ndatos, wrA€ovca én Aiyirrou amnveiyOn és
tHv Ikatéav tavTnv’ muGopmevor 6€ of Yaprot
mapa Tov KopwRiov tov mavta oyov, aitia ob
EVLAUTOU KaTaNEiTOVEL. avTol dé avaylErTEs EK
THS VyTOV Kai yAtyouevor AiyUTTou é)eor, aTro-
hepomevor ATYALOTN aveu“w: Kal Ov yap aviet TO
mvevpa, Hpaxdéas otndas OvexTrepijTavTes aTt-
KOVTO és Taptnocor, Gein TOMTH _XPE@MEVOL. TO
og € €LT 0 pLov TOUTO 7 dK paTtov TOUTOV TOY Xpovor,
WOTE aT OVOTTI}TAVTES OUTOL OTicw peyora én
‘EX jvev TAVT@OV TOV mypets aTpekeiny iopev exc
dhoptiov éKxépdncav, peta ye LwoTpatov TOV
Aaoddpartos Alyuvytny: ES yap OvUK Ola TE
€oTl épicar &dXov. of 6€ > Dapetoe TIV OexaT yy TOV
em xe poly efeXovtes e& TahavTa éTOLnTaVvTO
Karen Lov KPNTHPOS “Apyoducod TpOTrOV" meg be
avTov ypuTr av Keparal mpoxpocco eici* Kal
aveOnkar € és TO “Hpacov, UT OG TITAVTES avT@ Tpets
Xadxeous KOoNOTCOUS ETTATHYEAS TOLTL Yyouvact
epnpeLa wevovs. Kupyvatoroe 6€ Kal Onpatoror és
Zapious aTO TOUTOV TOU épyov mpaTa didiar
peyanrat cuvexpnOnoay.

153. Oi dé Onpaioe émelTe TOV KopeStov e-
TOVTES ev Th vjT@ aTLKOVTO és THV Onpny, anny
yedAov ws ode ein vicos emt AiBin éxticpévn.
Onpatorcr o€ éade adeh peor Te am adedpeod
TE [LT EL made AayXavorta Kat aTO TOV Xopov
amavT@y ena €ovT@Y avopas, eivar 6€ chewy Kal
nyewova Kat Baciéa Batrov. ottw 6) otér-
ovat OVO TevTNKOVTEpOUS és THY IIXaTéap.

154. Tatra 5é Onpaior Néyouar, Ta 8 EridolTTA

354

BOOK IV. 152-154

left, a Samian ship sailing for Egypt, whereof the
captain was Colaeus, was driven out of her course to
Platea, where the Samians heard the whole story
from Corobius and left him provision for a year;
they then put out to sea from the island and would
have voyaged to Egypt, but an easterly wind drove
them from their course, and ceased not till they had
passed through the Pillars of Heracles and came (by
heaven’s providence) to Tartessus. Now this was at
that time a virgin! port; wherefore the Samians
brought back from it so great a profit on their wares
as no Greeks ever did of whom we have any exact
knowledge, save only Sostratus of Aegina, son of
Laodamas; with him none could vie. The Samians
took six talents, the tenth part of their profit, and
made therewith a bronze vessel, like an Argolic
cauldron, with griffins’ heads projecting from the rim
all round; this they set up in their temple of Here,
supporting it with three colossal kneeling figures
of bronze, each seven cubits high. This that the
Samians had done was the beginning of a close
friendship between them and the men of Cyrene and
Thera.

153. As for the Theraeans, when they came to
Thera after leaving Corobius on the island, they
brought word that they had founded a settlement
on an island off Libya. The Theraeans resolved to
send out men from their seven regions, taking by
lot one of every pair of brothers, and making Battus
leader and king of all. Then they manned two
fifty-oared ships and sent them to Platea.

154, This is what the Theraeans say; and now

1 That is, as yet unvisited by Greeks. It was at or near
the mouth of the Guadalquivir ; cp. 1. 163.

355

HERODOTUS

TOD AOyou suudépovtar 5n Onpator Kupynvaiousr.
Kupnvaio. yap ta wept Batrov ovdauas opordo-
yéovot Onpaiorcr: Néyouor yap ovTM. éaTL THS
Kpnrns "Oakos mons, év 7H éyéveto ‘Eréapxos
Bacotrevs, ds é€ml Ovyatpl apntope TH ovvoma Hv
Ppoviun, érit tavtTn &ynwe ANAHV yvvaixa. 4%) Oé
émeceNOodca édixaiouv Kal TO Epyw eivar pntpuLn
Th Dpoviun, wapéyovod Te Kaka Kai Tay én” avTH
MnxXavepevn, Kal TédXOS fayYAooUYHY ErrEvEeiKaTa
ol meiOer Tov avdpa tadta éxew ovTw. OO 6é
avayvwcbels Ure THS yuvatKos Epyov ovK Gatov
éunyavato émt TH Ovyatpi. jv yap 57 Oepicwy
avnp Onpatos Europos év TH "Oakd: TodTov o
"Etéapyos waparaBev ért Eeivia éEopKot 4 pév ot
Sunxovnce 6 Te av SenOH. émeite 61 eEWpKace,
ayayov ot tapadioot tiv EwuTov OuyaTépa Kal
TavTny éxéXeve KaTATOVYT@TaL aTayayovTa. Oo
dé Oeuicwy repinuexTiocas TH atTrdatTyn TOD GpKoU
Kal dtadvodpevos TH Eewvinu érrotee Torade* Tapa-
AaBav tiv Tatda amémree ws Sé eyiveTo ev TO
Tedayei, AToaLevpEevos THY eEdpKwaw TOD ’ETe-
dpyov, cyowviocr avtny Swadjoas KaThKe &s TO
TéNaYyOS, avacotracas b€ aTriKeTO és THY Or pny.
155. "EvOedtev S€ tHv Dpoviny traparaBov
Tlorvprnotos, €av tov Onpaiwy avnp Sokipos,
émadnNaxeveTo. xXpovov Sé€ Tepuovtos e&eyéveTo
of mais icxopwvos Kal Tpavdros, TO ovvoma ETEONH
Battos, ws Onpaioi te kal Kupnvaior Néyouct, ws
pévtor ey@ Soxéw, Addo TL Battos 5€ petwvo-

356

BOOK IV. 154-155

begins the part in which the Theraean and Cyre-
naean stories agree, but not till now, for the Cyre-
naeans tel] a wholly different tale of Battus, which
is this. “There is a town in Crete called Oaxus,
of which one Etearchus became ruler. He had a
motherless daughter called Phronime, but he must
needs marry another wife too. When the second
wife came into his house, she thought fit to be in
very deed a stepmother to Phronime, ill-treating her
and devising all evil against her; at last she accused
the girl of lewdness, and persuaded her husband
that the charge was true. So Etearchus was over-
persuaded by his wife and devised a great sin against
his daughter. There was at Oaxus a Theraean trader,
one Themison; Etearchus made this man his guest
and friend, and took an oath of him that he would
do him whatever service he desired ; which done, he
gave the man his own daughter, bidding him take
her away and throw her into the sea. But Themison
was very angry at being so tricked with the oath
and renounced his friendship with Etearchus; pre-
sently he took the girl and sailed away, and that he
might duly fulfil the oath that he had sworn to
Etearchus, when he was on the high seas he bound
her about with ropes and let her down into the
sea and drew her up again, and presently came
to Thera.

155. There Polymnestus, a notable Theraean, took
Phronime and made her his concubine. In time
there was born to him a son of weak and stammering
speech, to whom he gave the name Battus,! as the
Theraeans and Cyrenaeans say; but to my thinking
the boy was given some other name, and changed it

1 That is, the Stammerer.

357

HERODOTUS

/ b] / 2, / BI / > / lal
pacOn, émecite és AtBinv amixeto, amo Te Tov
YXpnoTnplov Tov yevouévouv ev Aedotor avT@ kal

a a \
avo THS TLLAS THY Exye THY eT@VUpiNVY TroLeEd-
/ X / / /
pevos. AtBves yap Baoitkea Battov Kadéovor,

\ , C7 / / \ /
Kal TouTOU elvexa OoKxéw Oeorrifovcay thy Ludinv
Kkaréca piv AtiBuxh yA@oon, eldviav as Bacirevs
4 b) , > / \ > / se 2
gota ev ArBun. émeite yap nvdpwOn ovdTos, AOE
> \ \ a a 5 a / e
és Aeddovs mept Ths davis: erepwrtavts Sé ot

oes / /
pa 4 UvOin rade.

Batt, ért dovyv rAGes: ava& b€ ce PoiBos
"ATroAXN@Y
és ArBunv méurret unroTpodoy oixicTipa,

ne

@omep e& elmo Eddddt yAooon xpewpévn “°O,
a) \ \ > ” A ’ ral
Bacinred, ert dovinv rOes.” 6 8 apetBeto Tei-
3 5
aide. “'Ovak, éyo pev HAOov Tapa ce ypnod-
\ nr a \ / v > /

pevos Tept THS Pwvis, cv 6€ wor AXA advvaTa

A / / b] / / /
ypds, Kekevov AuBinv amoxifew tém Suvawt,

y | ee) a / ~ nee. yA 7 e
Koln xelpl;” TadTa éywv ovKl EreiOe ara OL
ypav: ws 6€ Kata TavTa eOéoTLlE Ol Kai TpoTEpoD,
” \ 5) \ ¢ / 5b] \ ,
olxeTo peta atrodiT@v o Battos és tiv Onpnv.

~ / Qn / a
156. Mera 6€ avT@ Te TOVTw Kal Tota ddXOLOL
/ a
Onpaioss cvvehépeTo TadtyKoTws’ ayvoedvTes Oé
\ \ id an BA 4 \
Tas aouphopas of Onpaior eveurov és Aerdovs
mepl TOV TapeovTav Kaxav. 7 Oe IIvOin ode
Y4 / / / a ,
éypnae cuyxtifovat Batt Kupnvny tis ArBuns
Gijetvov monte. amtéoTEXNOV mETA TaVTA TOV
Battov of Onpato: dvo TevtnKovTépotct. TrO-
\ > \ , 7 > \ 3 ¢

cavtes ¢ és THY AtBunv odToL, ov yap cixoy 6 TL

358

BOOK IV. 155-156

to Battus on his coming to Libya, taking this new
name by reason of the oracle uttered at Delphi and
the honourable office which he received. For the
Libyan word for king is “ battus,”’ and this (methinks)
is why the Pythian priestess called him so in her
prophecy, using a Libyan name because she knew that
he was to be king in Libya. For when he came to
man’s estate, he went to Delphi to enquire concern-
ing his voice; and the priestess in answer gave him
this oracle:

“ Battus, thou askest a voice; but the King, ev’n
Phoebus Apollo,
Sends thee to make thee a home in Libya, the
country of sheepfolds,”

even as though she said to him, using our word,
“QO King, thou askest a voice.” But he made
answer: “Lord, I came to thee to enquire con-
cerning my speech; but thy answer is of other
matters, things impossible of performance; thou
biddest me plant a colony in Libya; where shall I
get me the power or might of hand for it?” Thus
spoke Battus, but the god not being won to give him
another oracle and ever answering as before, he
departed while the priestess yet spake, and went
away to Thera.

156. But afterwards matters went untowardly with
Battus and the rest of the Theraeans; and when,
knowing not the cause of their misfortunes, they sent
to Delphi to enquire concerning their present ills,
the priestess declared that they would fare better if
they aided Battus to plant a colony at Cyrene in
Libya. Then the Theraeans sent Battus with two
fifty-oared ships; these sailed to Libya, but presently

aog

HERODOTUS

TOLEDO L aXXo, oTricw am ado ovTo és THV O7-
pay. ot O€ Onpator kaTaryopevous éBaddov Kal
ovK EWY TH Yn T pogtaXely, aXr’ orto TAWELVY
éxédevov. of Oe dvaryKcalopevor omiow am émheov
Kal extTioay vo ov ert AtBun KELLEY ND, TH ovvoLa,
as Kal T poTepov elpeOn, € éoti Idkatéa. Réyetar 5é
lon €lvat 1) VATOS TH vov Kupyvatov TOL.

157. Tavtny olKeov TES Ovo & ered, ovdev yap ou
xpnerov cuvepéEpeTo, eva avTav KATANLTOVTES ot
Aourrol TavTES am eT NEov és Aerdovs, GTrLKO EVOL
bé éml TO XPNoT I prov eX pEwVTO, pamevot oiKeety
TE THY AcBonv Kal ovdev apetvov T pore
oixedvtes. 1 O€ IluOin oft mpos tadtTa xpa
TQOEe.

ai Tv éued ArBinv pot popov oldas a apetvov,
un Gav éXOovtos, ayav ayapar coginy ced.

axovaartes 6€ TovTwv of audi tov Battov aré-
T@OV orto ov yap én opeas arte. o Geos Tis
drro.Kins, mplv on amikwvTat és avTny AtBvnv.
ATrLKO [EVOL 6é és THY vAjo ov Kal avahaBovres TOV
ENLTIOV, & EXKTLO AV auTijs Tis AtBdins X@pov avTiov
THS vHoOU TO ovUvOoMa 7V "A fepts" TOV var at TE
KaddaoT a er auhotepa svykAnlovat Kal TOoTAa-
bos TH err Oarepa Tapappeel.

158. Toodrov OlKEOV TOV VO por’ Pe ETEA, EBdoum
e opéas eTEL TApaLtna apevol ot AiBves @s és
dpetvova X@pov a€ovet, aveyvad av exerreiv.
iyyov dé apéas evdedrev ot AiBues dvaaTno aves
T™ pos EaTEpNY, Kal TOV Kad TOV TOV YOpov iva,
dueEvovtes ol “EAAgves fen) iSovev, ouLpETpNTa-
[EVOL THY WPHV THS }mEepNs VUKTOS TrapHyov. €aTt

360

BOOK IV. 156-158

not knowing what else to do returned back to Thera.
——There the Theraeans shot at them as they came to
land and would not suffer the ship to put in, bidding
them sail back ; which under stress of necessity they
did, and planted a colony in an island off the Libyan
coast called (as I have said already) Platea. ‘This is-
land is said to be as big as the city of Cyrene is now.
157. Here they dwelt for two years; but as all
went wrong with them, leaving there one of them-
selves the rest voyaged to Delphi, and on their
coming enquired of the oracle, and said that they
were dwelling in Libya, but that they were none the
better off for that. Then the priestess gave them
this reply :

“T have seen Libya’s pastures: thine eyes have
never beheld them.
Knowest them better than I? then wondrous
indeed is thy wisdom.”

Hearing this, Battus and his men sailed back again ;
for the god would not suffer them to do aught short
of colonising Libya itself; and having come to the
island and taken again him whom they had left there,
they made a settlement at a place in Libya itself,
over against the island which was called Aziris
This is a place enclosed on both sides by the fairest
of groves, and a river flows by one side of it.

158. Here they dwelt for six years; but in the
seventh the Libyans persuaded them by entreaty to
leave the place, saying that they would lead them
to a better; and they brought the Greeks from
Aziris and led them westwards, so reckoning the
hours of daylight that they led the Greeks by night
past the fairest place in their country, called Irasa,

3601

HERODOTUS

\ al , / Vv
5é TO YOPH TOVT@ ovvoma “Ipaca. ayayovTes SE
/ > \ / ZL sy ’ /
odéas emt Kxpnvnv reyouévnv eivar “ATrOAX@VOS
Yj "4 A a
eitav “*Avodpes “EXAnves, ev@adta vbmiv ériTndeov
lal \ e *
oixéew* évOadta yap 0 ovpavos TéTPNTAL.”
>] / / aA a
159. “Eat pév vuv Battov te Tov olxtctéw TAS
/ a
Cons, apEavtos emi TeccepadKovta EtTEa, Kal TOU
\ . > a > / 4 e /
mavoos autov “Apxecintew apEavtos éxxaidexa
e lal lal e
érea, olxeov of Kupnvato. éovtes tocovtToL baor
\ / / fal
apxnyv és THY arrolKinv éotddynoav. én S€ TOD
/ / a 7) / / v4
tpitov, Badttov Tov evdaipovos Kadeopévon, ” E)-
/ c/ / e / /
Anvas TavTas Wpunoe Xpnoaca 17) IlvOin wréewv
/ /
cuvoixnaovtas Kupnvatorct ArBunv: émexadéovto
a \ na > a
yap of Kupnvator émi yijs avadacpe: éxpyce oé
woe EXOVTA.

ds 6€ kev és AtBUnv todunpatov tatepov EXOn
yas avadatomévas, peta of ToKa hapl wedyoeu.

e / lal
ourrEVOevTos SE Opirov TOANOD és THY Kupnynp,
ie} \ ,
TEPLTAMVOMEVOL yAv mwoAANnv ot treptotxor AiBues
Vide \ eee ee ym ty , ?
Kal 6 Bactreds avTav TO oivopa Hv “Adixpay, ola
a , /
THs TE YOPNS TTEpLaKomevoL Kal TepLuPBpLComevor
e \ a / Cd > / 4
imo tov Kupnvaiwv, téuavtes és Aiyurtov ééo-
F >] \ > / a > ' , A
cav obéas avtovs Atpin T@ AtyuTtou Racine. 0
Sé cuAréEas otpatov AlyuTTiwy Todov éeurpe
érl tiv Kupyvnv. ot d€ Kupnvator éxotpatevod-
pevor és “Ipaca y@pov Kai él xpnvnv Oé€atnv
a / r
cuvéBarov te tolor Aiyurtiouce Kal évixnoay TH
rn /
cuuBorq. ate yap ov TEeTELPNUEeVvOL TPOTEPOY OL
Alyirtiot ‘EAXjvov Kal Tapaypewpevor dvepOap-
362

BOOK IV. 158-159

lest the Greeks should see it in their passage.
Then they brought the Greeks to what is called
the Fountain of Apollo, and said to them: “ Here,
ye Greeks, it befits you to dwell; for here is a hole
in the sky.” !

159. Now in the time of Battus the founder of
the colony, who ruled for forty years, and of his son
Arcesilaus who ruled for seventeen, the dwellers in
Cyrene were no more in number than when they had
first gone forth to the colony. But in the time of
the third ruler, that Battus who was called the For-
tunate, the Pythian priestess admonished all Greeks
by an oracle to cross the sea and dwell in Libya with
the Cyrenaeans; for the Cyrenaeans invited them,
promising a new division of lands; and this was the
oracle :

“Whoso delayeth to go till the fields be fully
divided

Unto the Libyan land, that man shall surely
repent it.”

So a great multitude gathered together at Cyrene,
and cut off great tracts of land from the territory of
the neighbouring Libyans. Then these with their
king, whose name was Adicran, being robbed of
their lands and violently entreated by the Cyre-
naeans, sent to Egypt and put themselves in the
hands of Apries, the king of that country. Apries
mustered a great host of Egyptians and sent it
against Cyrene; the Cyrenaeans marched out to the
place Irasa and the spring Thestes, and there battled
with the Egyptians and overcame them; for the
Egyptians had as yet no knowledge of Greeks, and

1 That is, there is abundance of rain.

363

HERODOTUS

¢ ee 3 \ A /
NoaV OUT@ WaTE OAlYOL TLVES AUT@Y ATEVOTTNAAV
7, lal
és Aiyurrov. avtTt TOUTO@D Aiyorrvou Kal TAaUTa
eT LmeEpp 0 [LEV OL ’Ampin améaTnoay an avTov.
160. Tovrou d€ Tov Battovu Tats yiverar "A pxe-
gihews 0s BaciNevoas Tp@Ta Tolat EwuTOD aden-
a / /
peoian eTaciace, és 6 pv OUTOL aTroNTOVTES
oiXovTo €s GXXov XGpov Tis ArBuns ral em Ewu-
tov Badopevoe Exticav TOAW TAVTHY ) TOTE Kal
vov Bapxn kanréetar: xtifovtes b€ &pa adtny are-
fal ral / \ / x A
otdct avo Tov Kupnvaiwv tovs AiBvas. peta de
> / > \ € / fal /
Apxecirews és Tovs UTobeEapévous Te TOV AtBvav
7
Kal ATOOTAYTAS TOUS AUTOUS TOUTOUS ETT PATEVETO®
x \ sf / > \ v /
ot dé AiSves detcavtes avTov oiyovTo devyovTes
\ \ ’ / al / € Lu /
mpos Tovs nolovs Tav ArBiov. o 6é ’ApKetirews
¢/ uA b need / x an /
eimeTo hevyouvat, es ov ev Aevewrt te THs ArBuns
> ef ? , ere a 7 > f
éyiveto émudioxav Kal &doke toto. AiBuat émibé-
e / \ > / \
aoOat oi. cvpBarovtes 6€ évixnoav tovs Kupn-
lal @ / e ¥,
vaiovs TodOvUTO wWaTE ETTTAKLTYLNLOUS OTALTAS
A lal \ \ fal
Kupnvaioy évOatta Teceiv. peta O€ TO TPOpa
TOUTO "ApKeotiewr pev KALVOVTA Te Kal Pdppaxov
TET MKOTA 6 adengeos ‘ARiapxos aTroTViryel, “AXé-
apXov be 7 yuvn 7 Apkecirew SOX KTELVEL, TH
ovvona ny Epuéo.
\ is an
161. AvedéEato 5€ THY Bacidrninv tod > Apxect-
al / /
Aew O Tails Battos, ywrOs Te €wv Kal OvK apTi-
mous. ot d€ Kupnvatoe mpos tiv KatadkaBSodcav
\
cuudopny émeutov és Aerhovs émerpnoopévous
OVTLVa TpoTOV KaTaGTHOaMEVOL KaNALOTA AV oOI-
/ e \ /, > Ey 4 > / fal
Kéotev. 1 O€ Iluin éxéXeve ex Mayvtivéns tis
’ fal
Apkdé@v KxataptioThnpa ayayéc0at. aiteov ov
ot Kupnvaiot, cat of Mavtwées Edocav a&vipa TOV
aoT@v OokieTtatov, TO ovvoyna Hv Anpaova€.

364

BOOK IV. 159-161

despised their enemy; whereby they were so utterly
destroyed that few of them returned to Egypt. For
this mishap, and because they blamed Apries for it,
the Egyptians revolted from him.!

160. This Battus had a son Arcesilaus; he at his
first coming to reign quarrelled with his own brothers,
till they left him and went away to another place in
Libya, where they founded a city for themselves,
which was then and is now called Barce; and while
they were founding it, they persuaded the Libyans
to revolt from the Cyrenaeans. ‘Then Arcesilaus
came with an army into the country of the Libyans
who had received his brothers and had also revolted ;
and these fled in fear of him to the eastern Libyans.
Arcesilaus followed their flight until he came in his
pursuit to Leucon in Libya, where the Libyans
resolved to attack him; they joined battle and so
wholly overcame the Cyrenaeans that seven thousand
Cyrenaean men-at-arms were there slain. After this
disaster Arcesilaus, being sick and having drunk
medicine, was strangled by his brother Haliarchus;
Haliarchus was craftily slain by Arcesilaus’ wife Eryxo.

161. Arcesilaus’ kingship passed to his son Battus,
who was lame and infirm on his feet. The Cyre-
naeans, in their affliction, sent to Delphi to en-
quire what ordering of their state should best give
them prosperity; the priestess bade them bring a
peacemaker from Mantinea in Arcadia. The Cyre-
naeans then sending their request, the Mantineans
gave them their most esteemed townsman, whose

In 570 B.c. ; cp. ii. 161.

365

HERODOTUS

? be e \ > / b] \ / \
ovTos GY Vip amiKopevos €s THY Kupnyny Kal
pabav Exacta TODTO meV Tpupvnous € eToinae opeas,
7H0€ diabets: Onpatov fev KL TOV TEPLOLK@Y pay
potpav étroinae, aAAnV 6€ IleAoTovvynciwv Kal
Kpntov, tpitnv 6€ vnotwtéwy tdavtTwv. TovTo 6é

A / / / > \ \ e 7
7@ Bacvrer Barro TEMEVER éFeX@v Kal ipwovvas,

7a, add\ria TuVTAa TA TPOTEpov ElXov of Bacinrées és
MET OV TO Onu@ eOnKe.

162. "Emi pev 8) rodtov tod Bdrrov ow Sie-

/ bad > \ \ lal if \ >] /
TENEE EOVTA, ETL O€ TOD TOUTOU TraLoos *"ApKETiNew
TON? TAPAY?) TEpl TOV TLéwy eyéveTo. *ApKe-

, € a rn
oldews yap 0 Batrou Te TOD XwAOD cat Depetiuns
ovK Eby avefeo Pau Kara Ta 0 Mavtwvevs Anpovaé
érake, GANA aTraiTee TA TOV ‘Tporyovev ryépea.
evOebrev oracuatov éEsow0n Kal ehuye és Xamov,
» O€ henge ou és Larapiva THS Kumpou Epuye.
THs O€ Larapivos TOUTOV TOV Ypovov errex paTee
Evé\Oav, bs 7To ev Aerdotoe Puptntypiov éov
> / ’ f \ b] an / fal
akvoGénrov avébnxe, TO ev TO KopivOiwmv Oncavp@
KéeTAL. aTiKoMeYn O€ Tapa TodTOV 1 DepeTtiny
ed€eTo oTpaTins 1) KaTaker odhéas és THY Kupyynv.
4 \ Sof a) na xX / € 3907
0 6€ EvérPav wav pwadXrov } otpatiny ot édidov"
A \ id \ / \ \ ” \
}) O€ NapwBavovoa TO d1d0uEevoy KaXoV pev EfyH Kal
TOUTO Elval, KAAALOV b€ EKELVO, TO SOdVAL Ol bE0-

al \ A ld
Lévy OTpaTLnV. TOUTO éTL TaVTl yap TO Sidopévoe
a lal e
Edeye, TeAeuTatoy ot eEémeur re SOpov o EvérOwv
ATpAaKTOV XpUvcEoV Kal HAaKaTHY, TpocHy dé Kal
elplov’ eTerTacns O€ avTis THS Depetins T@UTO
évros, 0 EvéXOwv €bn Tovovtoict yuvaixas dwpe-
ex0at ard ov oTpaTih.
fal \ \
163. ‘O d€’Apxecinews TovTOV Tov xpovoy éwv

366

BOOK IV. 161-163

name was Demonax. When this man came to Cyrene
and learnt all, he divided the people into three
tribes;! of which divisions the Theraeans and dis-
possessed Libyans were one, the Peloponnesians and
Cretans the second, and all the islanders the third ;
moreover he set apart certain domains and _priest-
hoods for their king Battus, but gave all the rest,
which had belonged to the kings, to be now held by
the people in common.

162. During the life of this Battus aforesaid these
ordinances held good, but in the time of his son
Arcesilaus there arose much contention concerning
the king’s rights. Arcesilaus, son of the lame Battus
and Pheretime, would not abide by the ordinances
of Demonax, but demanded back the prerogative of
his forefathers, and made himself head of a faction ;
but he was worsted and banished to Samos, and his
mother fled to Salamis in Cyprus. Now Salamis at
this time was ruled by Evelthon, who dedicated that
marvellous censer at Delphi which stands in the
treasury of the Corinthians. To him Pheretime came,
asking him for an army which should bring her and
her son back to Cyrene; but Evelthon being willing
to give her all else, only not an army, when she took
what he gave her she said that this was well, but it
were better to give her an army at her request.
This she would still say, whatever was the gift; at
the last Evelthon sent her a golden spindle and
distaff, and wool therewith; and Pheretime uttering
the same words as before, he answered that these,
and not armies, were gifts for women.

163. Meanwhile Arcesilaus was in Samos, gather-

1 According to the principle of division customary in a
Dorian city state.

367

HERODOTUS

ev Laue ouViyyetpe mavra avopa emi yhs avaba-
THO: ourAReyouEvou d€ oTpaToU mroXnod, éoTany
eS Aergous ‘Apxecinews XPNTopLEvos T® XpN-
aTnpie mepl KaTOOOUV. 1 O€ Tv@in Ol Xpa Tabe.
Rat ev TéacEpas Barrous Kab ‘A pxecidews
TETTEpAS, OKTw avdpav yeveds, Oud0t t bpiv Aokins
Bacinrevev Kupivs, m™)eov pevToL TOUTOU ovoe
TepacOar Tapawéet. od péevToL Houxos elvar
KaTeNOwy &s THY TEWUTOD. WY O€ THD Kdpuvov
evpNs mheny apd opewr, pn eEon To 78 TOUS Gp-
popéas aN’ AT OT ELLTE KaT ovpov' el O€ efomT1)-
ons THD Kapwvor, pr) evérOns &s THD aupippurov:
el O€ a) arroBavedt Kai autos Kal Tadpos 0
KANNLGTEVOV.§ TAUTA 1 Tuéin “Aprecinew xpé.

164.°O 6é€ mapadraSeov TOUS eK Tis dou
Katine és THY Kupnvny, Kal emiKpaTnaas TOV
TPNYLATOD TOU poavTniou ovK EMEULNTO, ana
duxas TOUS GVTLITATLOTAS aitee TIS EwUTOU guys.
TOV O€ OF peev TO TapaT av €K THS Xopns aTandnac-
TOVTO, Tobs 6€ TLVaS XEtpwoa apevos 0 "Apkeoinrews
és Kurpov améotene eri drapOoph. TOUTOUS [eV
vuv Kvidcor ameverxPevTas T pos THY _oerépyy
eppucavTo Kal €$ Onpnv arréarethay" eTEPOUS dé
TIWAS TOV Kupnvatov és TUpyov méeyav “AyA@pd-
xou KatapuyovTas (Ot@TLK OV DAqy TEPWNTAS 6
“ApxeoiNews ever pyjae. paver dé én eepyacpe-
youre TO HavTnLoy éov TOUTO, ore pv 7 I1v0in odK«
éa eUpovTa év TH Kapivep Tovs audopéas efor Ti-
cal, epyeTo EXOD THS TOY Kupnvaiwv tédz0s,
Setpaiveor TE TOV KeX png LEVOV Gavarov Kal doxéwy
audippvtov tiv Kupyyyv eivar. eixe d€ yuvatca

368

BOOK IV. 163-164

ing all men that he could and promising them a
new division of land; and while a great army was
thus mustering, he made a journey to Delphi, to
enquire of the oracle concerning his return. The
priestess gave him this answer: “For the lives of
four named Battus and four named Arcesilaus, to wit,
for eight generations of men, Loxias grants to your
house the kingship of Cyrene; more than this he
counsels you not so much as to essay. But thou,
return to thy country and dwell there in peace. But
if thou findest the oven full of earthen pots, bake
not the pots, but let them go unscathed. And if
thou bakest them in the oven, go not into the sea-
girt place; for if thou dost, then shalt thou thyself
be slain, and the bull too that is fairest of the herd.”
This was the oracle given by the priestess to
Arcesilaus.

164. But he with the men from Samos returned to
Cyrene, whereof having made himself master he
forgot the oracle, and demanded justice upon his
enemies for his banishment. Some of these departed
altogether out of the country ; others Arcesilaus
seized and sent away to Cyprus to be there slain.
These were carried out of their course to Cnidus,
where the Cnidians saved them and sent them to
Thera. Others of the Cyrenaeans fled for refuge
into a great tower that belonged to one Aglomachus,
a private man, and Arcesilaus piled wood round it
and burnt them there. Then, perceiving too late
that this was the purport of the Delphic oracle which
forbade him to bake the pots if he found them in
the oven, he refrained of set purpose from going
into the city of the Cyrenaeans, fearing the death
prophesied and supposing the sea-girt place to be

369
VOL. II. B B

HERODOTUS

cuyyevéa EwuTod, Ouvyatépa S€ Tov BapKkaiwy Tod
Baciréos, TO ovvopa Fv ’AXaferp* Tapa TovTOV
AT LKVECTAL, Kal py Bapkaiot Te aVvopes Kal TOV
éK Kupijyns puyddov TLVES catapabovres aryopa-
Sovra KTelvoUaL, Trpos Oe Kat TOV mevOepov avrou
‘AnaSerpa. ‘Apxecinews pev vuv €lTe EX@V ElTE
aéKov dwapTey ToD xpnopod é&érANCE polpav
THY EWUTOD.

165. “H d€ paitnp Pepetinn, éws pév o Apxect-
ews év 7H Bapxy SLatTaTo efepyacpevos EwUT@
kaxov, 1) O€ eye avT1 Tod TaLdds TA yépea év
Kupijyn Kat Tada vewomévn Kal ev BovrAn Tapt-
Covca’ éreite b¢ Ewalle ev TH Bapxn arobavovta
of Tov Traida, devyouca oty@xee és Aiyurtov.
Hoav yap ot ék tov ’ApKecinew evepyecias és
KapBicea tov Kupov tetompévat: ottos yap hw
6 “Apkecinews 0s Kupnyny KapBion eaxe kal
dopov érdEato. amixopévn S€ és thy AlyuTrtov
% Wepetiun ~Apvavdew ixétis ifeTo, TLuwphnaoat
EWUTH KENEVOVTA, TPOidYoMEVN TpOpacW ws OLA
TOV pnodta ov oO Tats ot TéOVNKE.

166. ‘0 dé “Apuadvodns iv ovTos THIS Alyorrou
Um apxos vmrO KapBvcew KATETTEWS, OS VTTEPM
YpPove TOUTO@V Ta pis ovpevos Aapeio SdtepOapn.
mu@opevos yap Kat id@v Aapetov émiOupéovta
pVnLOTUVOY EwWUTOD ALTETAaL TOUTO TO pn GA@
ein Baciree KaTepyacpévor, CULUEETO TOUTOD, es
ov éXaBe Tov pa Gov. Aapeios pev yap xpuatov
xabapwratov aTebnoas és TO dwvaT@ratov vo-
pL jae exowaro, ‘Apuavéns dé apxov Abyirrov
apyvpLov TMUTO ToUTO érrolee, Kal viv é€otl apyv-
piov kaCapwtatov To Apvavéixov. paar Oé ww

379

BOOK IV. 164-166

Cyrene. Now his wife was his own kinswoman,
daughter of Alazir king of the Barcaeans, and Arce-
silaus betook himself to Alazir; but men of Barce
and certain of the exiles from Cyrene were aware of
him and slew him as he walked in the town, and
Alazir his father-in-law likewise. So Arcesilaus
whether with or without intent missed the meaning
of the oracle and fulfilled his destiny.

165. As long as Arcesilaus, after working his own
destruction, was living at Barce, his mother Pheretime
held her son’s prerogative at Cyrene, where she
administered all his business and sat with others in
council. But when she learnt of her son’s death at
Barce, she made her escape away to Egypt, trusting
to the good service which Arcesilaus had done
Cambyses the son of Cyrus; for this was the
Arcesilaus who gave Cyrene to Cambyses and agreed
to pay tribute. So on her coming to Egypt
Pheretime made supplication to Aryandes, demand-
ing that he should avenge her, on the plea that her
son had been killed for allying himself with the
Medes.

166. This Aryandes had been appointed by Cam-
byses viceroy of Egypt ; at a later day he was put to
death for making himself equal to Darius. For learn-
ing and seeing that Darius desired to leave such a
memorial of himself as no king had ever wrought,
Aryandes imitated him, till he got his reward ; for
Darius had coined money out of gold refined to an
extreme purity,| and Aryandes, then ruling Egypt,
made a like silver coinage; and now there is no
silver money so pure as is the Aryandic. But when

1 The gold coins called S5ape:xoi are said to contain only
3 per cent. of alloy.

3/t

HERODOTUS

Aapetos TavTa | TovevvTa, airiny of dXANV értrevel-
Kas WS Ob emavia Tauro, QTEK TELVE.

167. Tote dé ovTOs a) "Apuavons KATOLKTELPAS
Pepetipny 61607 auth oT parov TOV é€ Aiyumrtou
aravra Kal TOV melov Kal TOY vaUTLKOY’ oTpAaTN-
you de Tod pev melod “Auacw am éeEe avopa
Mapaduor, TOU be vaUTLKOD Badpnyv é eovTa llacap-
yaony yévos. Tm plv dé 7) i) aoa Teihat THY oTpATUIY,
0 "Apuavoys Trépayas és THY Bapeny KnpUKG em up-
Gaveto Tis el) 0 ‘Apkecineoy aTroKTEWas. ob be
Bapkator avTol UmEdeKovTO TAVTES* TONG TE yap
Kal Kaka TaoX ew vn avrod. mud opevos d€ Tav-
Ta oO ‘Apuavons ovUTw on THD oT pATinY aTrETTELNE
apa TH Depetipn. aiTn bev yur aitin TpooxXnua
Tov aToAoU éyiveTo, aTeTé“TETO O€ 1) OTPATLY,
as éwot Ooxéely, ETL AcBons KaTaoT poopy. AtBvov
yap 67 éOvea Toda Kal Tavrota earl, Kal Ta
pev AUTOV onrirya Baciréos Hv UTIKoa, TA 66 TAEW
éeppovTste Aapeiou* ovcev.

168. Oteéovo. 8€ Kata trade AiBves. am
AlyuTtov apEdpevor TPOTOL “Aduppaxidar AtBv-
ov KATOLKNYTAL, ob vomoiot wev TA TED Alyurti-
OLol XpeovTar, eo Oita dé popéovar olny TEP Ob
AXXO AiBves. at be yuvaires QUTOV wrehuov Tept
Exatepn TOV KUN LE@Y popéovar XaKeov" TAS
keharas dé KOMaTAL, Tous dletpas eedy aBooe
TOUS EWUTHS ExadoTn avTLoaKkver Kal ovT@ pimrret.
oro 6€ podvot AiBoov todTo epyatovrat, Kal TH
Bacirée povvot Tas mapbévous peAROVE'AS ovvot-
Kee emLderkvvouce’ H 6€ dv TO Bacirée dpeor)
yévntat, VT TOUTOU SiatrapOeveverat. TapyKovcl

1 [Aapelov] Stein.

372

BOOK IV. 166-168

Darius heard that Aryandes was so doing, he put
him to death, not on this plea but as a rebel.

167. At this time Aryandes, of whom I speak, took
pity on Pheretime and gave her all the Egyptian
land and sea forces, appointing Amasis, a Maraphian,
general of the army, and Badres of the tribe of the
Pasargadae admiral of the fleet. But before despatch-
ing the host Aryandes sent a herald to Barce to enquire
who it was who had killed Arcesilaus. The Barcaeans
answered that it was the deed of the whole city, for
the many wrongs that Arcesilaus had done them ;
which when he heard, Aryandes then sent his arma-
ment with Pheretime. This was the alleged pretext;
but, as I myself think, the armament was sent to
subdue Libya. For the Libyan tribes are many and
of divers kinds, and though a few of them were the
king’s subjects the greater part cared nothing for
Darius.

168. Now as concerning the lands inhabited by
Libyans, the Adyrmachidae are the people that
dwell nearest to Egypt; they follow Egyptian
usages for the most part, but wear a dress like that
of other Libyans. Their women wear bronze torques
on both legs; their hair is long; they catch each
her own lice, then bite and throw them away. They
are the only Libyans that do this, and that show the
king all virgins that are to be wedded; the king
takes the virginity of whichever of these pleases

373

HERODOTUS

dé ovtor ot “Aduppayidar am Aiytrrouv péxpt
ALuéevos TO OvVopa IIduvos éote.

169. Tovtov d€ exovTat Dodvyapan, VEO {EVOL
TO T pos éom pny yopny | HEX pL ‘Agpodiarados
yigov. ev o€ T@ peTaév TOUTOV Xopo ” Te
II\atéa Vijoos eTLKECTAL, THV EXTLOAV Ob Kupy-
vatot, Kal ev TH nT el p@ Mevé)aos Aypyy €oTL Kal
"Abepis, THY Ol Kupnvator oixeov, Kab TO oirdrov
dpXeTat amo TOUTOU" TApnKel 6é€ dro _TDarens
VHTOUV Mey pl 700 TTOMATOS THS DUpTLos TO oidpov.
vowolal dé ypéwvTat oUTOL TapaTANTLOLOL ToOtct
ETEDOLTL.

170. Dadvyapewy dé EyovTat TO pos éoTrépns
"AacBvotat: ovTOL vmép Kupyyns olKéovat, eTrl
Oadaccav dé ov KaATHKOVCL "Ag Biatau TO yap
Tapa Oadaccay Kupnvaior VEMOVTAL, TeO pitr-
ToBatat 6€ ovK HKLoTa ara pdriota AtBiov
€igl, VooUsS O€ TOS TAEDVAS puLpéecOaL ErrLTNSEU-
ovat Tovs Kupnvaiovr.

171. "AcBuotéwy 5é Eyovtar TO Tpos éEatrépns
Atoxicau ovUTOL UTrep Bapxns OlKéOUCL, KATI-
KOVTES ert Oddacoav KAT Eveomepioas. Avoye-
céwy O€ KATA pETOV TIS XoOpns olKxéovot Baxanes,
ortyov éOvos, KATIKOVTES eTrh Gdraccay KaTa
Tavxerpa TOLD TIS Bapeains: YopLowre b€ Tolct
avuTotcL Xpéwvrar TOLCL Kat ol UT ep Kupyvys.

172. Avoyicéwy 5€ TovVTwY TO TpOS eam épns
EXOVTAL Nacapoves, evos éov TONNOV, of TO
Géoos KATANELTOVTES emt TH Jardoon Ta TpoBara
dvaPatvovor és Avyha X@pov OTWPLEDYTES TOUS
poivikas: of d€ ToAXOl Kal aupiraées TepvKact,
mavtes €ovTes KapTopopor. Tovs d€ atTedéBous

374

BOOK IV. 168-172

him. These Adyrmachidae reach from Egypt to the
harbour called Plynus.

169. Next to them are the Giligamae, who in-
habit the country to the west as far as the island
Aphrodisias; ere this is reached the island Platea
lies off the coast, and on the mainland is the haven
called Menelaus, and that Aziris which was a settle-
ment of the Cyrenaeans. Here begins the country
of silphium, which reaches from the island Platea
to the entrance of the Syrtis. This people is like
the others in its usages.

170. The next people westward of the Giligamae
are the Asbystae, who dwell inland of Cyrene, not
coming down to the sea-coast ; for that is Cyrenaean
territory. These are drivers of four-horse chariots
not less but more than any other Libyans; it is their
practice to imitate most of the Cyrenaean usages.

171. Next westward of the Asbystae are the
Auschisae, dwelling inland of Barce, and touching
the sea-coast at Euhesperidae. About the middle
of the land of the Auschisae dwells the little tribe
of the Bacales, whose territory comes down to the
sea at Tauchira, a town in the Barcaean country ;
their usages are the same as those of the dwellers
inland of Cyrene.

172. Next westward of these Auschisae is the
populous country of the Nasamones, who in summer
leave their flocks by the sea and go up to the land
called Augila to gather dates from the palm-trees
which grow there in great abundance, and all bear
fruit. They hunt locusts, which when taken they

1 [xépnv] Stein.
2 (x@pe] Stein,

375

HERODOTUS

érreav Onpevowst, a’nvavTes Tpos TOY HALOV KaTAa-
Néovot Kal erecta éml yadda émimdocortes Ti-
vovat. yuvatcas 6€ vouifovtes moddras éexeELV
éxactos émixolvov avtéwy tHv pik TroLedvTaL
TpoT@ TapaTAncio T@ Kat Macoayérar érreav
oKiIT@VA TpOTTHTwYTAL, pioyovTal. TpaToV 6é
yaueovtos Nacaua@vos avdpos vopos éotl TH
voudnv vuxTi TH TpeTn Sia TavtTwv SveEedOeiv
TOY SaiTuLovey pLaryopevny® TOY dé ws Exactos
ot pox 7, 51000 Oapov TO ap exn epopevos €&
olkov. opkiorat be Kal pavreeh VpéwvTar ToLnoe’
éuvvover uev Tors Tapa odicr avdpas SixaoTd-
Tous Kal apiotous Aeyouévous yevécOat, TovTOUs,
TaV TULBoV aTTOMEvoL’ wavTevovTar b€ él TOV
mpoyovev doitéovtes Ta oHpata, Kal Katevka-
pevol ErtKaTAKOLM@VTaL’ TOO ay idn ev TH OWE
evUTYLOD, TOUT® Kparar. TlOTLOL be ToLfowe
Xpéeovtar x THs xerpos 6id0% mueiv Kal AUTOS &X
THS TOD ETEpou Tivet: Hv O€ un EXooL VYypov under,
ot d€ THS Yapabev o7o0dov AaPovTes AElYovat.

173. Nacaudou S€ rpocopuoupot etal VurXow.
ovTOL eEaTohwAace TpOT@ ToL@oEe’ O VOTOS odL
TVE@Y GvELoS Tat ehuTpa TOV iSdtwv &Eninve, 1)
dé yopn ope anaca évTos €ovca TIS Luprios 7; Av
avudpos’ of d€ BovrAevaedmevot KoLVO NOYH éoTpa-
TevovTo él Tov VOTOV (Aéyw S€ TaUTA TA A€éyouGL
AiSves), kat érreite éyivovto év TH Wappo, TvEv-
gas 0 voTos KaTéxwoe odéas. é£aTroNOpEévwn O€
ToUT@Y éxovat THY Yopnv oi Nacapares.

174. Tovrwy 6€ xatumepOe mpds voTtov avEewov
ev TH Onpiddei oinéovot Vapduavtes, of tavta
avOpwrov hevyovot Kal TaVTOS Omirdinv, Kal OvUTE

376

BOOK IV. 172-174

dry in the sun, and after grinding sprinkle them into
milk and so drink it. It is their custom for every
man to have many wives; their intercourse with
women is promiscuous, in like manner as among
the Massagetae ; a staff is planted before the dwell-
ing and then they have intercourse. When a man
of the Nasamones first weds, on the first night the
bride must by custom lie with each of the whole
company in turn; and each man after intercourse
gives her whatever gift he has brought from his
house. As for their manner of swearing and divin-
ation, they lay their hands on the graves of the men
reputed most just and good among them, and by
these men they swear; their practice of divination
is to go to the tombs of their ancestors, where after
making prayers they lie down to sleep, and take
whatever dreams come to them for oracles. They
give and receive pledges by drinking each from
the hand of the other party; and if they have
nothing liquid they take of the dust of the earth
and lick it up.

173. On the borders of the Nasamones is the
country of the Psylli, who perished in this wise: the
force of the south wind dried up their water-tanks,
and all their country, lying within the region of the
Syrtis, was waterless. Taking counsel together they
marched southward (I tell the story as it is told by
the Libyans), and when they came into the sandy
desert a strong south wind buried them. So they
perished utterly, and the Nasamones have their
country.

174. Inland of these to the southward the Gara-
mantes dwell in the wild beasts’ country. They shun
the sight and fellowship of men, and have no

377

HERODOTUS

OmAov €xTéaTaL apntov ovdev oOUTE apvver Oat
eTLOTEATAL.

175. Odroe pev 8) KatvrepOe oixéovor Naca-
povev' TO de Tapa THY OdrXacoay ExXovTAaL TO
mpos éatrépns Makar, of ogous KElpovTat, TO peEv
pécov TaY TpLYaV avievTes avEecOat, Ta bé évOev
kai évOev Keipovtes ev ypoi, és Sé TOV TOdELOV
atpovdav Kkatayaiwy dopas popéovat mpoPA2}-
pata. ola d€ aitav Kivury rotapos péwv &x
Addov Karevpévou Xapitav és Paraccav €xb.60%.
6 &€ AOdos obTOS 6 Xapitav Sacds idnou att,
€ovons THS adANS THS TpoxatanreyGeions ArBvns
widis: amo Oardoons be és ad’tov atdd.or Sinko-
alot €icl.

176. Maxéwv 8€ Tovtwv éxouevor Tuvdaves eict,
TOV at yuvatkes Tepiopipia Sepudtwv Toda
éxdatn hopéer KaTa ToLovoe TL, WS NEyETAL KAT
dvdpa Exactov pixOévta Teprapvpiov TepieeTa:
)) Se dv wreiata éxn, adtn apiotn SédoKTas eivat
@s UTO TrEloTaV avdpav pidrnbeEica.

177. "Anti 6é mpoéyovcay és Tov TovToV
TovTav tov Tivddver véwovtat Awtopdyot, ot
Tov KapTrov povvoyv ToD AwWTOD TpwyoVTES FwovdL.
6 8€ ToD AwTO KapTros éoTl péyafos Gaov TE THS
oxivov, yAuKUTnTa Sé€ Tov PoiviKos TO KapTO
mpocelKedos. TroredvTas Sé Ex TOD KapTrOD TOUTOU
ot Awtopayot kat oivov.

178. Awtodayor 6é To Tapa Pdraccay ExovTaL
Madydves, TO AWTO pev KAaL OvTOL Kpewpevot,
atap haocov ye Tov mpoTEpoy AexXOévTwY, KATH-
Koval dé éml ToTamov méyav TO ovvoua Tpitwy

378

BOOK IV. 174-178

weapons of war, nor know how to defend them-
selves.

175. These dwell inland of the Nasamones; the
neighbouring seaboard to the west is the country of
the Macae, who shave their hair to a crest, leaving
that on the top of their heads to grow and shaving
clean off what is on either side; they carry in war
bucklers made of ostrich skins. The river Cinyps
flows into their sea through their country from a hill
called the Hill of the Graces. This hill is thickly
wooded, while the rest of Libya whereof I have
spoken is bare of trees; it is two hundred furlongs
distant from the sea.

176. Next to these Macae are the Gindanes,
where every woman wears many leathern anklets,
because (so it is said) she puts on an anklet for every
man with whom she has had intercourse; and she
who wears most is reputed the best, because she has
been loved by most men.

177. There is a headland jutting out to sea from
the land of the Gindanes; on it dwell the Lotus-
eaters, whose only fare is the lotus.!_ The lotus fruit
is of the bigness of a mastich-berry: it has a sweet
taste like the fruit of a date-palm; the lotus-eaters
not only eat it but make wine of it.

178. Next to these along the coast are the Mach-
lyes, who also use the lotus, but less than the people
aforesaid. Their country reaches to a great river

1 The fruit of the Rhamnus Lotus, which grows in this

part of Africa, is said to be eatable, but not so delicious as to
justify its Homeric epithet ‘‘ honey-sweet,”’

oko

HERODOTUS

eT’ exdvdot d€ ovtos és Apyny peyadny Tpe-
TOVLOG év be avrh vjcos évte TH ovvona Pra.
ravtny Sé tiv vacov AaKxedatpovlorat pact Adytov
civat KTioaL.

179. "Eorte 5€ cal 68 Novos Neyopuevos. ‘Ijcova,
émeite of é&epyacOn wre TO Unr\iw 1) “Apye,
> / > > \ + e / \ \
€o Oémevor és auTny GdAnv TE éxaTouBnv Kai on
Kat Tpitroda XOrKeov TEpLT NwELD Tedomovyncor,
Bovdopevov és Ach¢gods anikécOat. Kab pv, @S
TA€OVTA ryevéo Pav KaTa Maneny, uTroNaPety a dive wov
Bopény Kal dmropépewy mpos tHv AtBunv: 7 ply dé
KaTLoea Par yh, év ToioL Bpaxece yevécOar Aipyns
THS Tpet@vicos. Kal ol amopéovTe TH eEayoryny
Aoyos éotl pavivar Tpitova Kal KeNEVELY TOV
‘Tjoova EWUT® dovvar TOV _TpiTooa, papevov ode
Kal TOV TOpoV Oe few Kal amnwovas am oaTEheew,
Tt 01evov 6é€ Tov “Incovos, ovr 61) Tov Te OLéK-
7 oop Tov Bpaxyéwv Oevxvuva TOV Tpitova ode
Kal TOV Tpimooa Getvar €v T@ EWUTOU (p@, émOeo-
TicavTd Te TP TplTrooe Kal Toioe ov ‘Tjoove
onunvarta TOV TavTa oyov, @S émedy TOV Tpb-
Toba Kou“ionTar TOV éexyovev Tis TaV ev TH Apyot
CULMTAEOVTMY, TOTE EXATOV TOMAS OiKHoAaL TeEpL
Tv Tpitwvida rAipvny “EXXnvidas tacav elvat
avayenv. TadTa aKxovcavtas Tovs émtxywptous
tov Ai8twv cpiwat Tov TpiTroda.

180. Tovtwr dé éyovtat Tav Maydvov Ataées:
ovTor 6€ Kal ot Maydrves répiE tiv Tpitwvida
ALuvny oixeoval, TO pécov oé€ ope oupiter o
Tpitav. Kal ol bev Maydves Ta OTlow Kopact
THs Kepanrijs, ot O€ Auceées Ta eum poode. opTh
dé éviavoin “AOnvains ai trapPévor aitav siya

380

BOOK IV. 178-180

called Triton,! which issues into the great Tritonian
lake, wherein is an island called Phla. It is said that
the Lacedaemonians were bidden by an oracle to
plant a settlement on this island.

179. The following story is also told :—Jason (it is
said) when the Argo had been built at the foot of
Pelion, put therein besides a hecatomb a bronze
tripod, and set forth to sail round Peloponnesus, that
he might come to Delphi. But when in his course
he was off Malea, a north wind caught and carried him
away to Libya; and before he could spy land he
came into the shallows of the Tritonian lake. There,
while yet he could find no way out, Triton (so goes
the story) appeared to him and bade Jason give him
the tripod, promising so to show the shipmen the
channel and send them on their way unharmed.
Jason did his bidding, and Triton then showed them
the passage out of the shallows and set the tripod in
his own temple; but first he prophesied over it, de-
claring the whole matter to Jason’s comrades: to wit,
that when any descendant of the Argo’s crew should
take away the tripod, then needs must a hundred
Greek cities be founded on the shores of the Triton-
ian lake. Hearing this (it is said) the Libyan people
of the country hid the tripod.

180. Next to these Machlyes are the Ausees; these
and the Machlyes, divided by the Triton, dwell on
the shores of the Tritonian lake. The Machlyes
wear the hair of their heads long behind, the Ausees
in front. They make a yearly festival to Athene,

1 The ‘‘ Triton” legend may arise from the Argonauts’
finding a river which reminded them of their own river
Triton in Boeotia, and at the same time identifying the local

goddess (cp. 180) with Athene, one of whose epithets was
Tp:toyevera (whatever that means).

381

HERODOTUS

diac Taoal aXovTat Tpos AAAs ALOoLGE TE Kal
EvNolol, TO avOiyever Oe@ NéyoucaL TA TaTpLA
> / \ > / / \ \
arrotence, THY "“AOnvainv Kahéopev. TAS dé
atoOvnoKxovcas TOV Tapbevar eK TOV TPOLaTov
Wevdorrapbévous KanX€ovat. m piv d€ avetvat auras
paxecOar, tTade Toledor Kowwn TapOévov TH
KAANLGTEVOVTAV EKATTOTE KOTUNTAVTES KUVEN TE
Kopw@in kat ravoTXin “EXdrnvixkh cai én’ appa
avaBiBacavtTes Teptayouot 71Vv AlwYnVY KUKAO.
oTéoige O€ TO Taal ExdcpEoV TAS TapOévous Tplv
» ode “EXAnvas tapoixicOjva, ovK &xw eitrety,
doxéw 0 ov Aiyumtiows OTOL KoopméccPat
auras: amo yap Atyortou Kal THY aomioa Kat TO
Kpavos pnt amixGat és TOUS "EdAyvas. THD be
“AOnvainu dacl Tlocedewvos elvat Ouyatépa Kat
Ths Tpitwvidos Aipyns, Kat piv peudhOeioav Te
TO TaTpl Oodvat EwuTHv TO Aut, Tov 6 Aia EwvTod
pv toincacOar Ouyatépa. Tadta pev déyovot,
pty S€ erixowov TOV yuVaLK@Y TroLéoVvTal, OUTE
TUVOLKEOV TES KTNVNOOV TE HLoryojLEVOL. évreay Oe
yuvaret TO TaLolov ad pov yeunr at, oupdportraae
és T@UTO of avdpes TpiToV pequos, Kal T@ av olKy
tov avdpav To wadtov, todTov Talis vopiterat.
181. Odrot pév ot Tapabardaocio THY vouddwv
ArBvov elpearat, Umép o€ TOUTOD és ecoyaray "
Onprwdns éoTl AcBun, vTep ¢ THS On prwdeos
obpun vaupyns KATIKEL mapareivovea ato @n-
Béwv tov AtyuTtiéwy em’ “Hpaxréas otndas. ev

1 Herodotus’ description is true in so far as it points to the
undoubted fact of a caravan route from Egypt to N.W.
Africa; the starting-point of which, however, should be
Memphis and not Thebes. But his distances between identi-

382

BOOK IV. 180-181

whereat their maidens are parted into two bands
and fight each other with stones and staves, thus (as
they say) honouring after their people’s manner that
native goddess whom we call Athene. Maidens
that die of their wounds are called false virgins.
Before the girls are set fighting, the whole people
choose ever the fairest maiden, and equip her with
a Corinthian helmet and Greek panoply, to be then
mounted on a chariot and drawn all along the lake
shore. With what armour they equipped their
maidens before Greeks came to dwell near them, I
cannot say; but I suppose the armour to have been
Egyptian; for I hold that the Greeks got their
shield and helmet from Egypt. As for Athene,
they say that she was daughter of Poseidon and the
Tritonian lake, and that, being for some cause wroth
with her father, she gave herself to Zeus, who made
her his own daughter. Such is their tale. The
intercourse of men and women there is promiscuous ;
they do not cohabit but have intercourse like cattle.
When a woman's child is well grown, within three
months thereafter the men assemble, and the child
is adjudged to be that man’s to whom it is most
like.

181. I have now told of all the nomad Libyans
that dwell on the sea-coast. Farther inland than
these is that Libyan country which is haunted by
wild beasts, and beyond this wild beasts’ land there
runs a ridge of sand that stretches from Thebes of
Egypt to the Pillars of Heracles.t After about a ten

fiable places are nearly always incorrect ; the whole descrip-
tion will not bear criticism. The reader is referred to the
editions of Rawlinson, Macan, and How and Wells for
detailed discussion of difficulties.

383

HERODOTUS

dé TH op pun TAUTN HadoTa dia béxa 7} me pew
0600 anos €oTL Tpudea KaTa xovdpous peyadous
évy KoXNwVotcL, Kal év Kopuphar exdorov Tod
KoNWVOU avaxovTiver eK béerou 700 ados tdwp
ux pov Kal YUKU, Tepl be QUTOV avO parrot
olkéouct ErXator T pos THS epnou Kal umep THS
Onprodoeos, T PATOL peep ao OnBeav Oud Oéka,
MEPEWY OOD ‘A MHLOVLOL, exovres TO (pov amo Tob
OnBaceos Atos: Kal yap to! év OnSnot, as Kal
7 poTepov elpnrat }Ol, KpLoTpoa@T ov tov Atos
ToOyadpa, €oTl. TUYyXaveL d€ Kal aXXo ode bowp
Kpnvaiov €OV, TO TOV pLev 6pO pov ylveTat xALapon,
ayopi}s de TANIvovens Yuxporepon, pecan Spin TE
€oTl Kal TO KapTa ryiveTat spuxpov" TNULKADT A dé
apdover TOUS KN TOUS" ATOKMVOLEVNS 6é TIS
mmepns vmierat Tod ~ruxpod, és ov Overat Te O
isos Kal TO VOwp yiverau xAvapov" él O€ waNNOV
iov és TO Gepmov és pecas vUKTas meh aler, TIVE
KadTa dé Céeu apPoraonv- TapepNovTat TE péoat
VUKTES Kal puxeras HEX pL és 7. émixdnow 6é
ssi y. Kpnyn KANEETAL HALOV.

Mera 6€ ’Apuuwviovs ova THs ddpins THs
ae ov adréwv Séxa Tmepe@v 0600 Kohwvos Te
aNOs €oTL Gp0L0s 7 “Appovio Kal dwp, Kal av-
Opwrrot Tepl avTov olKeovat TO O€ xXopo TOUT
ovvoua Abyira €oTi. . €§ TOUTOVY TOV Xa@poV ot
Nacapéves 0 omrwprebyTes Tous hoiviras porace.

183. "Azo 6é Abyidov dua deKa nHLEPE@Y
aNXEwV 000 ETE pos aos KONWVOS Kat Dowp Kal
poivies KapTropopor TOOL, card TEP Kal €v
Tolct ETEpolat’ Kal avOpwirot oiKéovar ev avT@

1 [rd] Stein ; and the article certainly makes the grammar
difficult.

384

BOOK IV. 181-183

days’ journey along this ridge there are masses ot
great lumps of salt in hillocks ; on the top of every
hillock a fountain of cold sweet water shoots up
from the midst of the salt; men dwell round it who
are farthest away towards the desert and inland from
the wild beasts’ country. The first on the journey
from Thebes, ten days distant from that place, are
the Ammonians, who follow the worship of the
Zeus of Thebes; for, as I have before said, the
image of Zeus at Thebes has the head of a ram.
They have another spring of water besides, which
is warm at dawn, and colder at market-time, and
very cold at noon; and it is then that they water their
gardens; as the day declines the coldness abates,
till at sunset the water grows warm. It becomes
ever hotter and hotter till midnight, and then it
boils and bubbles; after midnight it becomes ever
cooler till dawn. ‘This spring is called the spring of
the sun.

182. At a distance ot ten days’ journey again
from the Ammenians along the sandy ridge, there is
a hillock of salt like that of the Ammonians, and
springs of water, where men dwell ; this place is
called Augila; it is to this that the Nasamones are
wont to come to gather palm-fruit.

183. After ten days’ journey again from Augila there
is yet another hillock of salt and springs of water
and many fruit-bearing palms, as at the other places;

385

VOL. Il. cc

HERODOTUS

Toict ovvona Tapdpartes éoti, €Ovos peya ic-
Xupas, of éml Tov ara yhv emipopeovTes oUTH
TTELpOVTl. TUVTOMWMTATOY & éorl és TOUS Arto-
hayous, €k TOV TPLAKOVTA HmEpewV es AVTOVS 0005
€ote év Tolot Kal ot omricPovduot Boes yivovTat:
o7rLa Povopot dé dia Tode ect, Ta KEpea éXovat
Kexupora € és TO enmpoabe ora TOUTO oma avaxo-
peovres pepovtat és yap TO eumpoo be OvK olot TE
elal tmpoeuBarrovTwv és THY YY TOV KEpewr.
ddXo b€ ovdev dtadEpovet TOY GAXwV Poby STE [1
TOUTO Kal TO O€ppa €s TAaYUTHTA TE Kal Tp.
ot Lapauavtes 6) ovToL Tovs TpwyAodUTAas ALOto-
mas O@npevovar Totow teOpimmolce ot yap Tpo-
yrosvtae AlGiores modas tTaxtoTto. avepwTev
TAVTwY Elol TMV Hels TEPL NOYoUS aTrodEpopmévous
aKOVOMEV. OLTEOVTAL O€ Ol TPwyOdUTAL Odis Kat
cavpous Kal Ta ToLavTA TOV epTreT@v" yocoay
dé ovoe ey adr Tapowotnv vevomikaclt, GANA
TeTpiyace KATA TEP al vuKTEpioes.

184, "Amro Oe Papapavrov és adrdéwv Séxa
HEPE@Y od0U dos Gdos TE KOA@VOS Kal ddwp,
Kal dvOporrot TEpl avTov oiKéougt Tote ovvopa
eoTl “Araparres, ot dv ove pot clot pobvor av
Ppwrrov TOV nets id ev” dreot pev yap ope éotl
‘Ardpavtes ouvopa, évt 6€ ExdoT@ avTOV OvVOLA
ovdev KEETAL. ovToL T@ nrLo bmepBadrovtu KaTO-
povrTar Kal ™ pos TOUTOLTL TaVTa Ta aioxpa
AoLoopéorTat, OTL ohéas Kaiwv émuiTpiBet, adTouvs
Te ToUs avOpwTous Kal THY YwpPHY avTOV. peTa
b€ 62 adréwv O€xa Huepéwy AAXOS KONWVOS AOS
kat vowp, Kal advOpwiror trept avTov oiKéovat.
EyeTat 6€ TOU ANOS TOUTOV dpos TO ovVOpa aT
386

BOOK IV. 183-184

men dwell there called Garamantes, an exceeding
great nation, who sow in earth which they have laid
on the salt. Hence is the shortest way to the Lotus-
eaters’ country, thirty days’ journey distant. Among
the Garamantes are the oxen that go backward as
they graze; whereof the reason is that their horns
curve forward; therefore they walk backward in
their grazing, not being able to go forward, seeing
that the horns would project into the ground. In
all else they are like other oxen, save that their hide
is thicker, and different to the touch. These Gara-
mantes go in their four-horse chariots chasing the
cave-dwelling Ethiopians: for the Ethiopian cave-
dwellers are swifter of foot than any men of whom
tales are brought to us. They live on snakes, and
lizards, and such-like creeping things. Thcir speech
is like none other in the world; it is like the
squeaking of bats.

184. After another ten days’ journey from the
Garamantes there is again a salt hillock and water ;
men dwell there called Atarantes. These are the
only men known to us who have no names; for the
whole people are called Atarantes, but no man has a
name of his own. These when the sun is exceeding
hot curse and most foully revile him, for that his
burning heat afflicts their people and their land. After
another ten days’ journey there is again a hillock
of salt, and water, and men dwelling there. Near
to this salt is a2 mountain called Atlas, the shape

387
ec 2

HERODOTUS

"AtXas, éote 6€ oTewov Kal KUKAOTEpPeS TaVTN,
Uvnrov O€ oT 67 TL A€YETAL wS TAS KOpUdas
avTod ovK ola Te elvar idécOar ovdéKxoTEe yap
auTas amoNeivew védea ovTe Oépeos ovTE yeEt-
HAvOS. TOUTO TOV KlovVa TOU oOUpavoD RéyoucL
ol eT LX @ptot eivat. éml TOUTOV TOU Opeos ol av-
Opwror ovTOL eT @VU/LOL eyevov to" KaeovTaL yap
67) “Athapres. ReyouTae dé ove Eurayvyov ovdev
outéec Oa ovTE evuTrvia opav.

185. Mexpr peév on Tov ATXaVYT@Y TOUT@Y exo
Ta ovvopaTa Tov ev TH oppuy KATOLKN LEV@V
KaTanecat, 70 8 amd TovTwr obKéTL. dunce o
av % oppvy pEXpe “Hpakheor oT NAEDY Kal TO
ef TouTéwy. €oTL dé Gros. Te éTaNAov év auTa
dia S€Ka apepewv 0600 Kai avOpwTot oiKéovTes.
Ta O€ OKLA TOUTOLOL Tact EK THY AdiVaV Yovdpwr
olKodomeaTal. TavTa yap on THs ABons
dvouPpa éoTl* ov yap av nOuveaTo pevety ol
TOLX OL coves ANLVOL, EL ve. O 6¢ ans avtods Kal
RevKOS Kal Topp upeos TO €ld0s opvocerat. uTmeép
6€ THS ObpUNs TO Tpos voToV Kal és pecoyaLay
ths AuBuns épnuos Kal avudpos Kat a@npos Kal
avouBpos Kal aEvAos é€otl 7 Yyopn, Kal ikpddos
€oTL EV AUTH ovder.

186. Otto pev péypt THIS Tpst@vioos Avs
an Aiyorrou VOMLabES etal KpEeopayor TE Kal
yanaxtotrotat AiPves, Kal Onrdéwy Te Body ovtt
yevomevol, OvoTe rep ovde Atyvitiot, Kat vs ov
tTpépovtes. Body pev vuy Ond€wy ovd’ at Kupy-
vaiov yuvaikes duKaredot mratécaOar dua THY ev
Aiyit@t@ “Iow, adda Kal vyotnias atThH Kal

388

BOOK IV. 184-186

whereof is slender and a complete circle ; and it is said
to be so high that its summits cannot be seen, for
cloud is ever upon them winter and summer. The
people of the country call it the pillar of heaven.
These men have got their name, which is Atlantes,
from this mountain. It is said that they eat no
living creature, and see no dreams in their sleep.

185. I know and can tell the names of all the
peoples that dwell on the ridge as far as the Atlantes,
but no farther than that. But this I know, that the
ridge reaches as far as the Pillars of Heracles and
beyond them. There is a mine of salt on it a ten
days’ journey distant from the Atlantes, and men
dwell there. Their houses are all built of the blocks
of salt; here begins the part of Libya where no rain
falls; for the walls, being of salt, could not stand
firm if there were rain. The salt which is dug from
this mine is both white and purple. Beyond this
ridge the southern and inland parts of Libya are
desert and waterless; no wild beasts are there, nor
rain, nor forests; this region is wholly without
moisture.

186. Thus from Egypt to the Tritonian lake, the
Libyans are nomads that eat meat and drink milk;
for the same reason as the Egyptians too pro-
fess, they will not touch the flesh of cows; and they
rear no swine. The women of Cyrene too deem it
wrong to eat cows’ flesh, because of the Jsis of
Egypt; nay, they even honour her with fasts and

389

HERODOTUS

optas émitedéovot ai S€ Tav Bapkaiwy yuvaixes
ure U@V TPOS THO Bovat syevovTat,

87. Tadta pév 67 ott éyet. TO d€ Wpos
rae THS Tpit@vidos ALmUNS OUKETL vouades
celal AiBves ovee VOMOLTL TOLAL AUTOICL NPEOMEVOL,
ovedeé KaTa Ta mavoia TovebvTes olov TL Kal ot
VO [Laces ewbace TOLEELD. ot yap on TOV AtBvov
Y0 aes, el pev TaTES, ouK exw dT pexéos TOUTO
elev, Toledat O€ avTav ouxvol Toudoe" TOV
TALOLMVY TOV a petepor, emeay TETpaeTed yevnTal,
oloTn 7 poBarov Kalovet Tas év Thou Kopudfer
préPas, peTe&erepor dé avr ay Tas év Totoe KpoTa-
poor, TOUGE elvexa, @S pay opens és Tov TavtTa
‘Vv povov KaTappeov prey jua ex Tis Keparys onnreé-
Tat. Kal Oud ToUTO opéas Aéyouat Eivat VYyLNpo-
TATOUS* celal yap @S arn Beas ot AiBues avOparrav
TAVTOV UyimpoTaror TOV Hers (oper, el pev Ola
TOUTO, OUK EXwW aATPEKEWS ElTELY, UyLnpoTaTaL &
ov cicl. HV O€ KALOVaL Ta mardia oT AT MOS emt-
yevnrat, efevpntat opt akos" Tpayou yap ovpov
oTeloavres pvovtar opéa. Réyw O€ TA NEyouGL
avtot AiBues.

188. Ouvaiat dé Tolct vomact cial aide: emeay
ToD @TOS aT apEw@vrar TOU KTNVEOS, pumtéovat
UTeép TOV Sopov, TOOTO O€ TolncavTes dmroa 7 pé-
gover TOV abxeva avTov" Qvover € AML@ Kal
oeAHVN povvota. TovTOLGL wey vuv travtes At-
ues Ovovet, atap ob meph THD Tpetovida Aimy
vEMOVTES TH "A@nvain padiota, peta S€ TH Tpi-
TOVL Kal TO Tooerdéovt.

189. Ti 8¢ dpa. éoOnra Kal Tas aiyidas TOV
ayarwdtoav tas “A@nvains é« trav AiBvocéwv

39°

BOOK IV. 186-189

festivals; and the Barcaean women refuse to eat
swine too as well as cows.

187. Thus it is with this region. But westward of
the Tritonian lake the Libyans are not nomads; they
follow not the same usages, nor treat their children
as the nomads are wont to do. For the practice of
many Libyan nomads (I cannot with exactness say
whether it be the practice of all) is to take their
children when four years old, and with grease of
sheep’s wool to burn the veins of their scalps or
sometimes of their temples, that so the children may
be never afterwards afflicted by phlegm running
down from the head. They say that this makes their
children most healthy. In truth no men known to
us are so healthy as the Libyans; whether it be by
reason of this practice, I cannot with exactness say ;
but most healthy they certainly are. When the
children smart from the pain of the burning the
Libyans have found a remedy, which is, to heal them
by moistening with goats’ urine. This is what the
Libyans themselves say.

188. The nomads’ manner of sacrificing is to cut a
piece from the victim’s ear for first-fruits and throw
it over the house; which done they wring the
victim’s neck. They sacrifice to no gods save the
sun and moon; that is, this is the practice of the
whole nation ; but the dwellers by the Tritonian lake
sacrifice to Athene chiefly, and next to Triton and
Poseidon.

189, It would seem that the robe and aegis of the
images of Athene were copied by the Greeks from

391

HERODOTUS

4 / ec \ \ A of ,
éroinaavto ot” EXXnves: ANY yap 7) OTL OKUTIVN
C8 \ a , > \ \ e / ee
» €c Ons Tov At8vacewr EoTi Kal of Ovcavot ot €x
A 2) > A > v Sok. gee Ne /
TOV AlylOwV AUTHAL OUK OhleEs ELoL AANA (pavTivol,
/ yy / \ > No \ \
Ta ye GANA TaVTA KATA TMUTO EcTadTal. Kal 67
> / v4
Kal TO ovvoma KaTnyopeées OTL ex ALtBUns Heer 7
a / /
atod1) Tov Lladradiov: aiyéas yap mepiBar-
\ \ a
NovTar Wiras Tepl THy é€cOTa OvcavwTtas at
\ n
AiBvocat Keypipévas épevOedavo, é€x Sé TaV
>’ e¢/ /
aiyéwv TovTéwy aiytoas ot EXXAnvEes mEeT@VOMaTAD.
> e a a
Soxéet © Emworye Kal OAOAVY? ev tpotar évOadTa
a \ /
Tp@tTov yevécOar. Kapta yap tavTn YpewvTat
n ‘7
Karas ai At8vocat. Kat Técoepas ittous culev-
/ \ f- ee /
yvuvat Tapa AvBvev ot” EXAnves pepadijxace.
190. Oadmtovce bé Tos aTOoOVHCKOYTAS OL VoO-
ec sf /
paces Kata Trep ot EXAnves, TAY Nacapovor:
ouToL oe KaTnpLevous danrovet, purdaocortes,
erred atin THY WuynVy, OKWS [LLY KaTicouct ponde
UMTLOS aroBavéerat. olKnpara 6é TULTNKTA ef
avbepikav EVELPMEVOY Tept oxotvous éoTl, kat
TadTa TepipopynTd. VvoOMoLoL eV TOLOVTOLOL OUTOL
,
Y PEWVTAL.
as nr , A
191. To dé mpos éorépns tod Tpitwvos totapov
Atcéwv éyovtat apothpes Hdn AiBves Kal oixias
voulCovtes extHoOat, Toict ovvowa KéeTat Mdéves:
“A Ai Ore N \ a V4 / \ See Ce.
of Ta etl deEva TOV Kehadéwv Komowol, TA O éT
aplaTEepa KElpoval, TO O€ THA YXplovTat pidATo.
= = an / a
dacl 6€ ovtot eivar TOV €x Tpoins avdpav. 1% dé

1 The aegis is the conventional buckler of Pallas. Pro-
bably the conservatism of religious art retained for the
warrior goddess the goatskin buckler which was one of the
earliest forms of human armour.

2 The dAodAvyh (says Dr. Macan) was proper to the worship
392

BOOK IV. 189-191

the Libyan women ; for save that the dress of Libyan
women is leathern, and that the tassels of their goat-
skin bucklers are not snakes but made of thongs of
hide, in all else their equipment is the same. Nay,
the very name bewrays that the raiment of the
statues of Pallas has come from Libya; for Libyan
women wear hairless tasselled goatskins over their
dress, coloured with madder, and the Greeks have
changed the name of these into their “ aegis.’’ +
Further, to my thinking the ceremonial chant? first
took its rise in Libya: for the women of that country
chant very tunefully. And it is from the Libyans
that the Greeks have learnt to drive four-horse
chariots.

190. The dead are buried by the nomads in Greek
fashion, save by the Nasamones. These bury their
dead sitting, being careful to make the dying man
sit when he gives up the ghost, and not die lying
supine. Their dwellings are compact of asphodel-
stalks? twined about reeds; they can be carried
hither and thither. Such are the Libyan usages.

191. Westward of the river Triton and next to
the Ausees begins the country of Libyans who till
the soil and possess houses; they are called Maxyes;
they wear their hair long on the right side of their
heads and shave the left, and they paint their bodies
with vermilion. These claim descent from the men
who came from Troy. Their country, and the rest

of Athene; a cry of triumph or exultation, perhaps of
Eastern origin and connected with the Semitic Hallelu
(which survives in Hallelu-jah).

3 Asphodel is along-stalked plant. The name has acquired
picturesque associations ; but Homer’s ‘‘ asphodel meadow ”
is in the unhappy realm of the dead, and is intended clearly
to indicate a place of rank weeds,

393

HERODOTUS

, e \ € \ an , e \
Xopn avTn Te Kal H AouTH THs AcBuns ” Tpos
eomepyy TOAXRD Onprodertepn TE Kal dacuTépy
earl THs TOV “pouddav xeopns. 7) ev yep 67
™ pos THY HO Ths ArBins, THY Ob vopdoes vEéwovuel,
éoTl Tate Te Kal abappodns EXPL Tad Tpt-
TO@VOS moTapod, ) be amo TOUTOU TO 7 pos Eom épny
) TOV ApoTHpwv open Te KapTa Kal dacéa Kal
Onpimdyns* Kal yap ol Opies ol UTepueyabees Kal ot

/
Néovtes KATA TOUTOUS Elal Kal ol éléharTés TE Kal
\ /
GpKTOL Kal GaTridEes TE Kal GvoL OL TA KEpEea Eyvov-
\ e / \ e > / e >
Tes Kal ol KUvoKéparot Kal of aKkédardoe ot ev
Totat otyGeat Tos oPGarpovs Eyovtes, ws 67
\ li
Aéyovtai ye Uo AtBiwr, Kal of dyploe avdpes Kal
a yy \ BA / a \ Na
yuvaikes ayptat, Kal ddAa TAHOE’ TroAAA Onpia
aKkaTayevoTa.
/

192. Kata rods vopddas 8€ éott tovTwy ovder,
GAN addra Toradde, TUyapyor Kal CopKddes Kal

/ Arh Sy, > e \ v > >
BovBadXtes Kai Ovot, OVK Ol TA KEpea EYOVTES AAX
\ 5) a

adXot atrotot (ov yap 6 qivovet), Kal dpves, TOV

\ a / / fa /
Ta Képea Tolar hoiwEr ol WHYEES TroLedYTaL (péeya-

/ la) lal
Gos 6676 Onptov TodTO Kata Body éate), Kai Bac-
cdpla Kal vawat Kal totpiyes Kal Kplol aypLoe
lal /
kat Oixtves Kal Odes Kal mavOnpes Kat PBopves,
Kal KPOKOCELNOL OTOV TE TPITNYVEES YEpTatot, THAL
caupno. éudepéotatol, Kal otpovOol Kxatayatot,
oy / ed lal
Kal Odies puixpol, Képas Ev Exaatos Eyovtes* TavTA
\ > / > \ / \ / aA ”
Te 67 avToOs éotl Onpia Kal Ta Tep TH AAD,

A b] / , 2% b] / bY \ » ae
TAnY EXapov TE Kal Vos aypiou: EXados dé Kal ds
aypios év AtBin mdutav ove éott. puav 6é

/ \ See > , « \ , ,
yévea tprEa avToOs éoti: of pev Simrodes Kadéov-

a) / \ a
Tat, ob d€ Ceryépres (TO S€ OtvOa TODTO éaTl per
/ n
AtBvotixov, dtvatar 6¢ Kat “EXXdba yAOooar

594

BOOK IV. 191-192

of the western part of Libya, is much fuller of wild
beasts and more wooded than the country of the
nomads. For the eastern region of Libya, which
the nomads inhabit, is low-lying and sandy as far as
the river Triton; but the !and westward of. this,
where dwell the tillers of the soil, is exceeding
hilly and wooded and full of wild beasts. In that
country are the huge snakes, and the elephants and
bears and asps, the horned asses, the dog-headed
men and the headless that have their eyes in their
breasts, as the Libyans say, and the wild men and
women, besides many other creatures not fabulous,
192. But in the nomads’ country there are none
of these; yet there are others, gazelles of divers
kinds, asses, not the horned asses, but those that are
ealled undrinking (for indeed they never drink),
antelopes of the bigness of an ox, the horns whereof
are made into the sides of a lyre, foxes, hyenas,
porcupines, wild rams, the dictys and the borys,!
jackals and panthers, land crocodiles three cubits
long, most like to lizards, and ostriches and little
one-horned serpents; all these beasts are there be-
sides those that are elsewhere too, save only deer
and wild swine; of these two kinds there are none
at all in Libya. There are in this country three
kinds of mice, the two-footed,? the “ zegeries”’ (this
is a Libyan word, signifying in our language hills),
1 The dictys and borys are not identifiable. (But there is

a small African deer called the Dik-dik.)
2 Clearly, the jerboa.

395

HERODOTUS

Bovvot), ov o€ ex wees. elal b€ Kat yarat év TO
orgie yivopevar THOU Taptnccine omoLorarat.
tocabTa pev yuv Onpia 7 ) TOV vouddov AiBvov yh
Exet, Ooov Huets LaTOpeovTEs ETL wakpoTaToV oloi
Te éyevoueba é&ixéa Oar.

193. Ma&vov d€ AiBv@v Zavynkes Exovtat,
Tolot ai yuvaixes tvLoyedoL TA Appata és TOV
TONELOD.

194. Tovtwv dé Tvfavrtes Eyovtat, év Totor per
mToAANOV pev péALocar KaTepyalovTal, TOAAD O
ére WAE€OV A€éyeTaL Snutoepyovs avdpas roLéey.
ptrToovTat © @v mavTes ovTOL Kal mOnKo-
dhayéovor ot 6€ ade APOovor Gaoot ev Tolar dpece
ylvovTat.

195. Kata tovrous 6é Aéyovot Kapyndoveor
KelaCar vncov TH ovvoua eivat Kupaviy, ptKos
pev Oinkociwy ctadiov, TrAAaTOS 5é aTeLVyV, S1a-
Batov éx THs Hnreipov, éXaltéwy TE peoTHVY Kal
aurédov. Aluvnv O€ ev avTH eival, ex THS al
Tapbévor THY ETLYWpiwY TTEpOloL OpvidwY KExXpl-
pévotot Tian ek THs ihvos Whywa avadépovar
Ypucod. TavTa et pev att aAnOéws ovK oida, TA
6€ Aéyerat ypddw: ein S av Tav, GKov Kal €év
ZaxvvOw é« ripvyns Kal bdatos Ticcav avadepo-
LEVNV AUTOS EyY@ Wpwov. Eici mev Kal TAEDVES al
Nipvat avToOL, 7 0 wv peyioTn avtéwv EBSoun-
KovTa TOO@Y TaD, Babos 6é Stopyucos éoTi* és
TavTHV KOVTOV Katia eT aKp~e wupalyyD mpoo-
dnoavtes Kal emelta avagepovar Th pupatvy Tio-
cav, odunv pev Exovoav acpanrou, Ta S dda
THs Ueepuetis Tioons apeivo. ea Xeouor be és
AaKKOY GPwpUYLEVOY ayYOU THS ALimNs Erreay Oe

396

BOOK IV. 192-195

and the hairy, as they are called. There are also
weasels found in the silphium, very like to the
weasels of Tartessus. So many are the wild crea-
tures of the nomads’ country, as far as by our utmost
enquiry we have been able to learn.

193. Next tothe Maxyes of Libya are the Zauekes,
whose women drive their chariots to war.

194. Next to these are the Gyzantes, where much
honey is made by bees, and much more yet (so it is
said) by craftsmen.! It is certain that they all paint
themselves with vermilion and eat apes, which do
greatly abound in their mountains.

195. Off their coast (say the Carchedonians) there
lies an island called Cyrauis, two hundred furlongs
long and narrow across; there is a passage to it
from the mainland ; it is full of olives and vines. It
is said that there is a lake in this island wherefrom
the maidens of the country draw up gold-dust out
of the mud with feathers smeared with pitch. I
know not if this be truly so; I write but what is
said. Yet all things are possible; for I myself saw
pitch drawn from the water of a pool in Zacynthus.
The pools there are many; the greatest of them is
seventy feet long and broad, and two fathoms deep.
Into this they drop a pole with a myrtle branch
made fast to its end, and bring up pitch on the
myrtle, smelling like asphalt, and for the rest better
than the pitch of Pieria. Then they pour it into a
pit that they have dug near the pool; and when

1 cp. vii. 31, where men are said to make honey out of
wheat and tamarisk.

397

HERODOTUS

aOpoicwat suyriy, oTw és TOs Apdopéas ex TOD
AadKkKov KaTaxéovot. 6 TLS av éotrécn és THY
isvnv, UTO yi tov avahaivetar év TH Pardon:
) 6€ awéyet ws Téscepa oTddia avo THs Aipvys.
oUT® @V Kal Ta ATO THS VHooU THS emt ArBUn
KELLEVNS OLKOTA €aTI arn bein.

196. Aéyovot dé Kal L Ta0E Kapyn8édv01. Elvat THS
AiBins x@pov Te Kal avOparous ef ‘Hpaxdéov
oTNhEwv KATOLKNMEVOUS® és TOUS émreav amikovrar
Kal eFehovTat Ta poptia, Oévtes aura émreEns
Tapa TV KULATOY NY, eo Barres és Ta mAota
Tupew KATVOV. TOUS & émux@pious lopévous | TOV
KATVOV lévat eb THY Oddacocav Kal ETELTA aVTL
TOY poptiay _Xpuaov TO evar Kal eEavanwpéety
TpocW ATO TOV poptiwr. Tous oe Kapynoovious
exBavtas oKenT erOau, Kal qv pev paivnrat oe
aELos 0 xpucos TOV option, VERO [EVOL aman-
AacoovTat, ny O€ pea) a&vos, ea Bavtes oTtiow és Ta
Tota KaTéaTal* OL O€ TpocENOovTES AAXOV TpPOS
av €Onxav Xpuaor, és 00 av TeiOwat. adixéerv OE
ovdeTEpous’ OUTE yap avTOvS TOU XpvoOU amTE-
cOat Tplv adv oht aricwOn TH akin Tov doptior,
ott” €xeivous TOV poptioy antTecIar TpoTEpoy 1)
aUTOL TO xpuatov AaBoat.

197. Obror pev etal TOUS npels EXOMEV AwBvov
ovoudcal, Kal ToUTwWY of TOAAeL Baciréos TOD
Mnédav ouTe Tl vov ovTE TOTE ed por ~iCov OvoEeD.
TooovoE 6é éTt Exw elm ety TEpl Tis Xepns TaUTNS,
OTe Téooepa eOvea véueTat avray Kal ov Tew
TovTwy, dcov nuets idpev, Kal Ta pev SVO avTo-
xGova Tav €Ovéwy Ta dé dvo ov, AiBuves péev Kal
Aidiores avdtoxOoves, of péev TA Tpds Bopéw ol dé

398

BOOK IV, 195-197

much is collected there, they fill their vessels from
the pit. Whatever thing falls into the pool is
carried under ground and appears again in the sea,
which is about four furlongs distant from the pool.
Thus, then, the story coming from the island off the
Libyan coast is like the truth.

196. Another story too is told by the Carche-
donians. There is a place, they say, where men
dwell beyond the Pillars of Heracles; to this they
come and unload their cargo; then having laid it
orderly by the waterline they go aboard their ships
and light a smoking fire. The people of the country
see the smoke, and coming to the sea they lay down
gold to pay for the cargo and withdraw away from
the wares. ‘Then the Carchedonians disembark and
examine the gold; if it seems to them a fair price
for their cargo, they take it and go their ways; but
if not, they go aboard again and wait, and the
people come back and add more gold till the ship-
men are satisfied. Herein neither party (it is said)
defrauds the other; the Carchedonians do not lay
hands on the gold till it matches the value of their
cargo, nor do the people touch the cargo till the
shipmen have taken the gold.

197. These are all the Libyans whom we can name,
and of their kings the most part cared nothing for
the king of the Medes at the time of which I write,
nor do they care for him now. I have thus much
further to say of this country: four nations and no
more, as far as our knowledge serves, inhabit it,
whereof two are aboriginal and two are not; the
Libyans in the north and the Ethiopians in the

399

HERODOTUS

Ta Tpos votou ths AuBvns oixéovtes, Doivixes Se
cal “EXAnves émndvbes.

198. Aoxées Sé poe ove aperiyy elvat Tis 7
Aiea omovdain MOTE 7) “Acty 7) Evpory mapa-
Pr Pivas, TV Kivutros povvys” 70 yap ) |QvuTO
ovvoua 7) YI TO ToTau@ EXEL. arn dé Omoin TH
apiorn yé@v Arjunt pos KapT ov ex pépew obbe
couKe ovdev ™ adAn AtBvp. pehayyaios TE yap
éoTl Kal éudpos Tioakt, Kal oUTE aVXpOD dporTi-
fovea ovdey ote 6uBpov TAEW TLODGA SEdnANTAL'
veTat yap On TavTaTHAs AtBuns. Taev bé éxhopiwv
TOU KapTod TaUTa peTpa TH BaBvrovin yn Kari-
OTATAL. ayabn o€ vi Kal THY Eveomepirac vé-
povtas' ém éxaTooTa yap, émeav avTn éwuTis
apiata éveikn, éexpéper, ) Sé ev TH Kivure én
TpLnKoOola.

199. "Exer ¢ Kal 7 Kupnvain X@pm, éovca
Uynroraty TAUTNS Tis AuBins THY Ol voUaees
vé“ovTal, Tpels Wpas ev éwuTH akias Owpartos.
Tp@TA pev yap Ta Tapalardoola TOV KapTaV
opya auacOat te Kal tTpuyac@at: tovT@V Te On
TUYKEKOMLT HEVOD Ta vUmép TOV Garacordior
Xepov Ta péoa opya ouryKopuiverat, Ta Rovvovs

Kanr€ éouae' cuyrexomaral TE OUTOS O pécos KapTos
Kal 0 év TH KaTUTEpTaTy Tis ys TeTalveTal TE
Kal opy as MOTE exremorat Te Kal KataBEBpwrat
0 TPOTOS KapTos Kal 0 TedEeUTAlos cupraparyt-
veTal. OUTW em OKT vas Kupyvatous oT @pn
eméyel. TAaUTA méev vuV ert Too odTov elpna Bo.

200. Ov dé Peperiyys TLL@pOL Ilépcat emeite
éx THS Alyorrov oTanevTes UO “Apuaveew ant-
KATO €S THY Bapknp, mr ONLOpKEOV TI TONLV

400

BOOK IV. 197-200

south of Libya are aboriginal, the Phoenicians and
Greeks are later settlers.

198. To my thinking, there is in no part of
Libya any great excellence whereby it should
be compared to Asia or Europe, save only in the
region which is called by the same name as its
river, Cinyps. But this region is a match for the
most fertile cornlands in the world, nor is it at all
like to the rest of Libya. For the soil is black
and well watered by springs, and has no fear of
drought, nor is it harmed by drinking excessive
showers (there is rain in this part of Libya). Its
yield of corn is of the same measure as in the land
of Babylon. The land inhabited by the Euhesperitae
is also good; it yields at the most an hundred-
fold; but the land of the Cinyps region yields three
hundredfold.

199. The country of Cyrene, which is the highest
part of that Libya which the nomads inhabit, has
the marvellous boon of three harvest seasons. First
on the sea-coast the fruits of the earth are ripe for
reaping and plucking: when these are gathered, the
middle region above the coast, that which they call
the Hills, is ripe for gathering: and no sooner is
this yield of the middle country gathered than the
highest-lying crops are mellow and ripe, so that the
latest fruits of the earth are coming in when the
earliest are already spent by way of food and drink.
Thus the Cyrenaeans have a harvest lasting eight
months. Of these matters, then, enough.

200. Now when the Persians sent by Aryandes
from Egypt to avenge Pheretime came to Barce,! they
laid siege to the city, demanding the surrender of

1 The story broken off in ch. 167 is resumed.
401
VOL, II. DD |

HERODOTUS

emraryyeAhomevor ex dL00vat TOUS aittous Tob povou
TOU A pxecihew T@V o€ may yap hv TO wANOOS
peTaitcov, OvK ed€KOVTO TOUS oryous. evOaira
57 em OALOPKEOV Thv Bapeny émi pnvas evved, opva-
corres Te Opvypwata UTOyaa pepovra € és TO TELYOS
Kat mpoo Boras KapTepas TOLevMEVOL. TQ ev VUV
OpvywaTa avnp KaNKEvS avedpe ETLXANKD aoTtot,
ade erred pac Gets: Tepipéepov avTny é€vTOS TOD
TELXEOS Tpociaxe Tpos TO Odmresov Tijs TOXLOS.
Ta pep &7 | andra EaKE Kapa T pos Ta Tpootaxe,
Kata 6€ Ta Feiss dinate XEET KE 0 XadKOs THS
damt6os. VTOpvTTOVTES & av TAUTY oi Bapxaioe
ExTELVOV TOV He ene TOUS yewpuyéovTas. TOUTO
bev On OUT éEeupédn, tas 5& mpoaBoras arre-
Kpovovto ot Bapxaiou.

201. X povov dé 87) moAXov TptBoueveov KaL
TUT TOVTOV appor pov TONNOYV Kal ovUK ‘ooov
TOV Tlepoéwr, “Apacis 0 otpaTnyos ToD melov
pnxavara Touase. paler TOUS Bapxatous @S
KATA bev TO laxXUpOY OvK aiperot elev, d0X\w OE
ai perot, Toléet Toldde* VUKTOS Tah pny épvtas
evpéav eT éTELVE Evra ao Cevéa UTep avrijs, KATU-
Tepe dé ET LTONAS Tav EVAwY xobv vis emepopnoe
ToL“e@v TH AAAN YF igomecov. apa mneEpD dé és
ovyous T POEKANEETO Tous Bapxatous: ol O€ a aoTa-
TTOS brijKovoay, és 6 ope éade opodoyin xpn-
cao bat. THY dé opororyiny €TOLEUVTO TounY €
TWd, emt THS KPUTTHS TAappou TApvOvTES OpKla,
cor av n Yh avrn oUTw én, mévelty TO OpKLoV
KaTa KapnV, Kab Bapkatous Te UTOTENEELY pavat
aginv Baoihét Kat Ilépoas pendev aXXo vEeoxX Moov
xata Bapkaiovs. peta 5€ TO dpxiov Bapxaiou

402

BOOK IV. 2060-20t

those who were guilty of the slaying of Arcesilaus:
but the Barcaeans, whose whole people were accessory
to the deed, would not consent. ‘Then the Persians
besieged Barce for nine months, digging under-
ground passages leading to the walls, and making
violent assaults. As for the mines, a smith dis-
covered them by the means of a shield coated
with bronze, and this is how he found them:
carrying the shield round the inner side of the
walls he smote it against the ground of the city ;
all other places where he smote it returned but a
dull sound, but where the mines were the bronze
of the shield rang clear. Here the Barcaeans
made a countermine and slew those Persians who
were digging the earth. Thus the mines were
discovered, and the assaults were beaten off by the
townsmen.

201. When much time was spent and ever many
on both sides (but of the Persians more) were slain,
Amasis the general of the land army devised a plot,
as knowing that Barce could not be taken by force
but might be taken by guile: he dug by night a
wide trench and laid frail planks across it, which he
then covered over with a layer of earth level with
the ground about it. Then when day came he
invited the Barcaeans to confer with him, and they
readily consented ; at last all agreed to conditions of
peace. This was done thus: standing on the hidden
trench, they gave and took a sworn assurance that
their treaty should hold good while the ground
where they stood was unchanged; the Barcaeans
should promise to pay a due sum to the king,
and the Persians should do the Barcaeans no hurt.
When the sworn agreement was made, the towns-

493
Dp 2

HERODOTUS

bev TloTevoavtes TovTOLGL avTOL Te €ENLcaY éK
Tov doTEos Kal TOV TOAEMiMY EwY Taptévar és
TO Telyos Tov BovAdmEVOY, Tas Tacas Tuas
avoiEavtes: of O€ Llépcarxatappyéartes THY KpUT-
Thy yédpupav EVeov Exw &€s TO Tetyos. KaTtéppnEav
dé Todde eivexa THY éToincayv yédupay, iva éutre-
Sopxéorev, Tapovtes Toict Bapkaiovst yxpovov
pévery aleL TO Spxiov Goov av 7 yh pbévn KATA
TOoTe elye KaTappneace Sé ovKETL Eueve TO 6PKLOV
KATA YwOpyv.

202. Tovs pév vuv aitiwtatovs Tov Bapkaiwv
» Depetipn, erette of éx TOV Ilepcéwy TtapedoOn-
TAY, GVETKONOTLTE KUKAW TOU TELYEOS, TOV Oé ThE
yuvatk@v Tovs palovs atotapovca mTepléatiée
Kal TOUTOLGL TO TELyos' ToUs S€ AOLTTOUS TOV
Bapxaiwy Aninv éxéreve Oéc8at tors Ilépcas,
TAnY oot avTav Hoav Battiadat te Kal Tod
ovov ov petaitior: Tovtotoe Sé THY TOdLW éré-
tpewe 1) Depetipn.

203. Tovs av 6) Xovrols tav Bapxaiwv oi
Ilépcat avdparobicduevoe atitcav oTicw: Kal
éve(te él TH Kupnvaiwy mort éréctncay, of
Kupnvaior Noyiov te atrocrevpevor OveEHKaY avTovs
dia Tov dateos. dueErcovaons O€ Tis oTpaTLAs
Baédpns pev 6 Tov vavtiKod aoTpatod oTpaTnyos
exéXeve aipéev THY TOY, Apuacis 6€ 0 TOD Tefod
ovx éa* éml Bdpenv yap amootarivat povvny
‘EXAnvida trodw: és 6 dueEeAOodor Kal iComévorce
émt Awos Avxaiov dyGov peteuédyncé ods ov
acyovct tTHv Kupnynv. Kat éretpavto 70 Sevtepov
Taptévat €s av7y* of 6€ Kupnvatos ov tepimpar.
totar 6€ Ilépano. ovdevos paxopuévou PoPos évé-

404

BOOK IV. 201-203

men, trusting in it and opening all their gates,
themselves came out of the city, and suffered all
their enemies who so desired to enter within the
walls: but the Persians broke down the hidden
bridge and ran into the city. They broke down the
bridge that they had made, that so they might keep
the oath which they had sworn to the Barcaeans,
namely, that this treaty should hold good for as long
as the ground remained as it was; but if they broke
the bridge the treaty held good no longer.

202. Pheretime took the most guilty of the
Barcaeans, when they were delivered to her by the
Persians, and set them impaled round the top of the
wall; she cut off the breasts of their women and
planted them round the wall in like manner. As
for the remnant of the Barcaeans, she bade the
Persians take them as their booty, save as many
as were of the house of Battus and not accessory to
the murder; to these she committed the governance
of the city.

203. The Persians thus enslaved the rest of the
Barcaeans, and departed homewards. When they
halted at Cyrene, the Cyrenaeans suffered them to
pass through their city, that a certain oracle might
ve fulfilled. As the army was passing through,
Badres the admiral of the fleet was for taking the
city, but Amasis the general of the land army would
not consent, saying that he had been sent against
Barce and no other Greek city ; at last they passed
through Cyrene and encamped onthe hill of Lycaean
Zeus; there they repented of not having taken the
city, and essayed to enter it again, but the Cyren-
aeans would not suffer them. Then, though none
attacked them, fear fell upon the Persians, and they

405

HERODOTUS

TETE, ATOOPALOVTES TE OTOV TE ejKovTa oTaéa
iCovto: iOpuGevte b€ TO TT PATOTEO® TAUTD 7prOe
mapa “Apvavdew diyyedos aTOKANEWY avTOUS. ol
6¢ Tlépcar Kupyvatov den Bevtes évrobla og Sobvar
eTUXOD, AaPovtes b€ TadTa amaNhagaovTo és TY
Aiyurtov. TapahaBovres 6€ TO évOedTev avTous
AtBves THS TE eo Or os eivera Kal TIS oKEUNS TOUS
UTroNELTOMEvOUs QUT ov Kal émeNKomevous ehovevon,
és 0 és tTHv Alyurtoy atixovTo.

204. Otros o Ilepcéwv otpatros tHs AtBuns
éxaotatw és Eveotepidas Oe. Tovs d€ nvdpa-
jTodicavto tav Bapkaiwyv, tovtovs 6é& é€x« Tis
Aiytrtov avactdatous éToincav mapa Bacinéa,
Baotreds 6€ ads Aapetos édwmxe THS Baxtpins
YOpNS KO-UNVY eyKaToLKhoai. of O€ TH KOun TAUTYH
ovvoua é0evto _Bapeny, Tep €Tl Kal és ewe av
oiKEomLevn EV v7 TH Baetpin.

205. Ov pev ode 1 DPeperipy ev Thy Conv KaTeE-
mete. as yap 67 TaXLaTO ex TAS AcBuns Tloa-
[evn TOUS Soe amevoaTna€ és THY Aiyurror,
an edave KAKOS caca yap evAewy efeCece, ws
dpa ey peat ai inv ioxupat TLULWpPLAL TPES
Geav érripPovor ywovrau eK pev 7) Deperiuns
Tis Barrou TolavTN TE Kal TOTaUTH TLwpiN
éyeveto €s Bapxatous.

406

BOOK IV. 203-205

fled to a place sixty furlongs distant and there en-
camped; and presently while they were there a
messenger from Aryandes came to the camp bidding
them return. The Persians asked and obtained of
the Cyrenaeans provisions for their march, having
received which they departed, to go to Egypt; but
after that they fell into the hands of the Libyans,
who slew the laggards and stragglers of the host for
the sake of their garments and possessions ; till at
- last they came to Egypt.

204. This Persian armament advanced as far as
Euhesperidae in Libya and no farther. As for the
Barcaeans whom they had taken for slaves, they
carried them from Egypt into banishment and
brought them to the king, and Darius gave them
a town of Bactria to dwell in. They gave this town
the name Barce, and it remained an inhabited place
in Bactria till my own lifetime.

205. But Pheretime fared ill too, and made no
good ending of her life. For immediately after she
had revenged herself on the Barcaeans and returned
to Egypt, she died a foul death; her living body
festered and bred worms: so wroth, it would seem,
are the gods with over-violent human vengeance.
Such, and so great, was the vengeance which
Pheretime daughter of Battus wrought upon the
people of Barce.

407

= 4 Tp aaee ily
1 ies ae

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

\ .

ae cae I

. 7 : 8 ~" tem
Nee Ce sagas tie As 4G: £2thy
a

red

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Abaris, iv. 36

Aces, iii. 117

Achaemenes, iii. 12

Achaemenidae, iii. 65

Achilles’ Race, iv. 55, 76

Adicran, iv. 159

Adrias, iv. 33

Adyrmachidae, iv. 168

Aeaces (1), ifi. 39

— (2), iv. 138

Aegean, iv. 85

Aegeus, iv. 149 _

Aegidae, iv. 149

Aegina, iii. 59, 131

Aegli, iii. 92

Aegyptus, iii. 1-16 et passim

Aenus, iv. 90

Aeolia, iii. 1, 90; iv. 89, 138

Aesanias, iv. 150

Aeschrionian tribe, iii. 26

Aethiopia, iii. 17, 19, 21, 25, 30, 94,
97; iv. 101, 197

Agathyrsi, iv. 49, 100, 102, 103, 125

Agathyrsus, iv. 10

Agbatana (1), iii. 64, 92

— (2), iii. 62, 64

Agenor, iv. 147

Aglomachus, iv. 164

Agrianes, iv. 90

Alazir, iv. 164

Alazones, iv. 17, 52

Alilat, iii. 8

Alpis, iv. 49

Ammanis® (i), iil, 1, 4, 10,14, 16,
40-48, 47, 126

— (2), iv. 167, 201, 203

Amazones, iv. 110-117

Amphicrates, iii. 59
Amphilochus, iii. 91

HEROD, II.

Amyrtaeus, iii. 15

Anacharsis, iv. 46, 76, 77

Anacreon, iii. 121

Anaphlystus, iv. 99

Androphagi, iv. 18, 100, 102,
119, 125

Andros, iv. 33

Angrus, iv. 49

Aparytae, iii. 91

Aphrodisias, iv. 169

Aphrodite, iii. 8; iv. 59, 67

Apia, iv. 59

Apis, iii. 27-29, 33, 64

Apollo, iii. 52; iv. 15, 59, 155, 163

Apollonia, iv. 90, 93

Apries, iii. 1; iv. 159

Arabia, iii. 4, 8, 9, 88, 91, 97, 107,
112s iv. 39, 42

Ararus, iv. 48

Araxes, iii. 36; iv. 11, 40

Arcadia, iv. 161

Arcesilaus (1), iv. 159

— (2), iv. 160

— (3), iv. 162, 164, 165, 167, 20G

Archias, iii. 55

Ares, iv. 59, 62

Arge, iv. 35

Argimpasa, iv. 59, 67

Argippael, iv. 23

Argo, iv. 145, 179

Argos, iii. 131; iv. 152

Ariantas, iv. 81

Ariapithes, iv. 76, 78

106,

Arimaspi, iii. 116; iv. 13-27
Aristagoras (1), iv. 138

— (2), iv. 138

Aristeas, iv. 13-15
Aristodemus, iv. 147
Ariston, iv. 138
Aristophilides, iii, 136
Armenia, iii. 93

ATI

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Arpoxais, iv. 5, 6

Artabanus, iv. 83, 143

Artace, iv. 14

Artanes, iv. 49

Artemis, iv. 33, 87

Artemisium, iv. 35

Artescus, iv. 92

Artontes, iii. 128

Artystone, iii. 88

Aryandes, iv. 166, 167, 200, 203

Asbystae, iv. 170

Asia (continent), passim; (wife of
Prometheus), iv. 45

Asies, iv. 45

Aspathines, iii, 70, 78

Assyria, iii. 92, 155; iv. 39, 87

Astyages, iii. 62

Athene, iii. 59 ; iv. 180, 189

Athrys, iv. 4

Atlas, iv. 49, 184

Atossa, iii. 68, 88, 133, 1384

Attica, iii. 134

Auchatae, iv. 6

Augila, iv. 172, 182

Auras, iv. 49

Auschisae, iv. 171

Auses, iv. 180, 191

Autesion, iv. 147

Aziris, iv. 157, 169

Babylon, iii. 89, 95, 150-159; iv.
198

Bactria, iii. 92, 102; iv. 204

Badres, iv. 167, 203

Bagaeus, iii. 128

Barce (1), iii. 13, 91; iv. 164, 167,
171, 200-204

— (2), iv. 204

Battiadae, iv. 202

Battus (1), iv. 150, 155, 159

— (2), iv. 159

— (3), iv. 161, 205

Borysthenes (river), iv. 5, 18, 24,
45, 47, 53-56, 81, 101

— (town), iv. 17, 18, 53, 74, 78

Bosporus (Cimmerian), iv. 12, 28,
100

— (Thracian), iv. 83, 85, 86, 118

Brauron, iv. 145

Brentesium, iv. 99

Brongus, iv. 49

Budini, iv. 21, 108

Byzantium, iv. 87, 144

Cabales, iii. 90
412

Cabiri, iii. 37

Cadmus, iv. 147

Cadytis, iii. 5

Calasiries, iv. 180
Calchedon, iv. 85, 144
Callantiae, iii. 97
Callatiae, iii. 38
Callipidae, iv. 17

Calliste, iv. 147
Cambyses, passim ap. iii.
Carchedon, iii. 17, 19; iv. 43, 195
Carcinitis, iv. 55, 99
Caria, iii. 11, 90
Carpathus, iii, 45

Carpis, iv. 49

Carystus, iv. 33

Casian (mountain), iii. 5
Caspatyrus, tii. 102; iv. 44
Caspian, iii. 92, 93; iv. 40
Cassandane, iii. 2
Cassiterides, iii, 115
Catiari, iv. 6

Caucasus, iii. 97; iv. 12
Caucones, iv. 148
Caystrobius, iv. 13

Celtae, iv. 49

Charilaus, iii. 145
Chersonesus (1), iv. 99

— (2), iv. 148

Cilicia, iii. 90
Cimmeria, iv. 1, 11, 12, 45, 100
Cinyps, iv. 175, 198

Cius, iv. 49

Cleombrotus, iv. 81

Cleomenes, iii. 148

Cnidus, iii. 138; iv. 164

Cnossus, iii. 122

Coés, iv. 97

Colaeus, iv. 152

Colaxais, iv. 5, 7

Colchi, iii. 97 ; iv. 37, 40

Contadesdus, iv. 90

Corinth, iii. 48, 49, 52, 13845; iv. 162,
180

Corobius, iv. 151

Corys, iii. 9

Cotys, iv. 45

Cranaspes, iii. 126

Crete, iii. 44, 59; iv. 45, 151, 154,
161 :

Crobyzi, iv. 49

Croesus, iii. 14, 34, 36, 47

Croton, iii, 131, 1386 137

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Cydonia, iii. 44, 59

Cynetes, iv, 49

Cyprus, iii. 19, 91; iv. 162, 164

Cyrauis, iv. 195

Cyrene, iii. 13, 91, 131; iv. 154-165,
169, 186, 20

Cyrmianae, iv. 93

Cyrus, passim ap. iii.
Cyzicus, iv. 14, 76

Dadicae, iii. 91
Daphnis, iv. 138
Daritae, iii. 92

Darius, passim
Dascyleum, iii. 120, 126

Delos, iv. 33, 35
1WaUl py UpDOs el o6s

Delphi, iii. 57;
161-163, 179
Democedes, iii. 125, 129, 137
Demonax, iv. 161
Dictyne, ili. 59
Dionysus, iii. 8, 97, 111; iv. 79, 87,
U3

i
Dorians, iii. 56

Elephantine, iii. 19, 20
Elis, iii. 182; iv. 30, 148
Epaphus, iii. 27, 28
Epidaurus, iii. 50, 52
Epium, iv. 148
Erinyes, iv. 149
Erxander, iv. 97
Erythea, iv. 8
Eryxo, iv. 160
Etearchus, iv. 154
Euboea, iii. 89 ; iv. 33
Evelthon, iv. 162
Euesperides, iv. 171, 204
Euesperitae, iv. 198
Eupalinus, iii. 60
Euphemides, iv. 150
Europa, iii. 96, 115;
45, 49, 89, 143, 198
Eurysthenes, iv. 147
Euxine, iii. 93; iv. 8, 10, 38, 46,
81, 85-87, 89, 95, 99
Exampaeus, iv. 52, 81

iv. 36, 42,

Gadira, iv.8

Garamantes, iv. 174, 183
Gebeleizis, iv. 94

Gelonus (1), iv. 10

— (2), iv. 102, 108, 119, 136
Gerrhi, iv. 53, 71

Gerrhus, iv. 19, 47, 53, 56
Gervon, iv. 8

Getae, iv. 93, 94, 96, 118
Giligamae, iv. 169

Giuius, iii, 138

Gindanes, iv. 176

Gnurus, iv. 76

Gobryas, iii. 70, 73, 78; iv. 132, 134
Goetosyrus, iv. 59
Grinnus, iv. 150

Gyges, iii. 122

Gyzantes, iv. 194

Haemus, iv. 49

Hebrus, iv. 90

Hellas (and Hellenes), passim

Hellespont, iv. 38, 76, 85, 89, 90.
95, 187, 144

Hephaestus, iii. 37

Heracles, iv. 8-10, 59, 82

Heraeum, iv. 90

Hermion, iii. 59

Herophantus, iv. 138

Hesiodus, iv. 32

Hippoclus, iv. 138

Hippolaus, iv. 53

Histia, iv. 59, 127

Histiaeus, iv. 137, 138, 141

Homer, iv. 29, 32

Hydarnes, iii. 70

Hydrea, iii. 59

Hylaea, iv. 9, 18, 54, 55, 76

Hypacyris, iv. 47, 55

Hypanis, iv. ii, 18, 47, 52, 81

Hyperborei, ive 13, "32, 33, 35, 36

Hyperoche, iv. 33-35

Hyrcani, iii. 117

Hyrgis, iv. 57

Hystaspes, iii. 70, 140; iv. 83, 91

Hytennees, iii. 90

Tapygia, iii. 188; iv. 99

Iason, iv. 179

Idanthyrsus, IVA 16. 120, 127,

Tenysus, iii. 5

llithyia, iv. 35

Illyria, iv. 49

Inaros, iii. 12, 15

India, iii. 38, 94-106; iv. 40, 44

Indus, iv. 44

Intaphrenes, iii. 70, 78, 118, 119

Ionians, iii. 39, 90, 122, 127; iv. 35,
89, 95, 97, 128, 133-140, 142

Iphigenia, iv. 103

Trasa, iv. 158

413

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Isis, iv. 186

Issedones., iv. 13, 26, 32

Istrus, iv. 47-51, 53, 80, 89, 93,
97-101, 118, 122, 133-136

Italia, iii. 136, 188; iv. 15

Itanus, iv. 151

Iyrcae, iv. 22

Lacedaemon, iii. 39, 54-56; iv.
147-149

Laius, iv. 149

Laodamas (1), iv. 138

— (2), iv, 152

Laodice, iv. 33, 35

Lasonii, lii. 90

Learchus, iv. 160

Lemnos, iv. 145

Lepreum, iv. 148

Lesbos, iii. 39; iv. 97

Leucon, iv. 160

Libya, iii. 17, 96, 115 et passim
ap. iv.

Lipoxais, iv. 5

Lotophagi, iv. 177, 183

Loxias, iv. 163

Lycaretus, iii. 143

Lycia, iii. "4, 90; iv. 35, 45

Lycophron, iii. 50, 53

Lycus (river), iv. 123

= caesar of Anacharsis), iv.

Lydia, iii, 90, 127; iv. 45

Macae, iv. 175

Machlyes, iv. 178, 180

Macistus, iv. 148

Macrones, lii. 94

Maeandrius, iii. 123, 142-148

Maeandrus, lii. 122

Maeetae, iv. 123

Maeetes (river), iv. 45

Maeetian lake, iv. 57, 101, 120

Magi, iii. 61- 80, 88, 118, 126, 140,
150, 153 ; iv. 132

Magnesia, iii. 122

Magnetes, iii. 90

Mandrocles, iv. 87, 88

Manes, iv. 45

Mantinea, iv. 161

Maraphii, iv. 167

Mares, iii. 94

Mariandyni, iii. 90

Maris, iv. 49

Massagetae, iii. 36;

Matieni, iii. 94

414

iv. 11, 172

Maxyes, iv. 191

Medians, iii. 65, 126; iv. 4, 37, 40

Megabyzus (1), iii. 153, 160; iv. 43

— (2), iii. 70, 81

= (3); iii. 160

er healt iv. 20, 102, 107, 119,
5

Melissa, iii. 50
Membliarus, iv. 147
Menelaus, iv. 160
Mesambria, iv. 93
Metrodorus, iv. 138
Milo, iii. 137
Miltiades, iv. 137
Milyae, iii. 90

Minos, iii. 122
Minyae, iv. 145-150
Mitrobates, iii. 120, 126, 127
Mnesarchus, iv. 95
Moeris, iii. 91

Moschi, iii. 94
Mossynoeci, iii. 94
Myci, iii. 93
Myriandric gulf, iv. 38
Myrinaei, iv. 140
Myrsus, iii. 122
Mysia, iii. 90
Mytilene, iii. 13, 14; iv. 97

Naparis, iv. 48

Nasamones, in. 172, 190

Naustrophus, iii. 60

Necos, iv. 42

Neuri, i iv. 17, 51, 100, 102, 105, 119,
125

Nilus, iii. 10; iv. 39, 42, 45, 50, 53

Ninus, iii. 155

Nipsaei, iv. 93

Nisaea, iii. 106

Nitetis, in. 1

Noés, iv. 49

Nudium, iv. 148

Nysa, iii. 97

Oarus, iv. 123
Oasis, iii. 26
Oaxus, iv. 154
Octamasades, iv. 80
Odrysae, iv. 92
Oebares, iii. 85
Oedipus, iv. 149
Oeobazus, iv. 84
Oeolycus, iv. 149
Olbiopolitae, iv. 18
Olen, iv. 35

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Opis, iv. 35 Polynices, iv. 147
Opoea, iv. 78 Porata, iv. 48
Ordessus, iv. 48 Poseideium, iii. 91
Oricus, iv. 78 Poseidon, iv. 59, 180, 188
Oroetes, iii. 120-129, 140 Prexaspes, iii. 30, 33, 66, 74-76, 78
Orotalt, iii. 8 Procles (1), iv. 147
Orthocorybantii, iii. 92 — (2), iii. 50-52
Otanes, iii. 67-72, 76, 80, 83, 141, | Proconnesus, iv. 14

144, 147, 149 Prometheus, iv. 45

Propontis, iv. 85

Pactyes, iii. 93, 102; iv. 44 Psammenitus, iii. 10, 13, 15
Padaei, iii. 99 Psylli, iv. 173
Palaestina, iii. 5, 91; iv. 39 Pyretos, iv. 48
Pamphylia, iii. 90 Pyrgus, iv. 148
Pantagnotus, iii. 39 Pythagoras (1), tv. 95
Panticapes, iv. 18, 47, 54 — (2), iv. 95
Pantimathi, iii. 92
Papaeus, iv. 59 Rhodope, iv. 49
Paphlagones, iii. 90 Rhoecus, iii. 60
Paralatae, iv. 6
Paricanii, ‘iii. 92 Sacae, iii. 93
Parmys, iii. 88 Sagartii, lii. 93
Paroreatae, iv. 148 Sais, iii. 16
Parthia, iii. 93, 117 Salamis, iv. 162
Pataici, iii. 37 Salmoxis, iv. 94-96
Patizeithes, iii. 61 Salmydessus, iv. 93
Pausanias, iv. 81 Samos, iii. 39 et passim
Pausicae, iii. 92 Sarangae, iii. 93, 117
Pausiris, iii. 15 Sardis, iii. 5, 48, 126, 128 ; iv, 45
Pelion, iv. 179 Sasi, iii. 94: iv. 37, 40
Pelusium, iii. 10 Sataspes, iv. 43
Periander, iii. 48, 50, 53 Sattagydae, iii. 91
Perinthus, iv. 90 Saulius, iv. 76
Persae, passim Sauromatae, iv. 21, 57, 102, 110,
Phaedyme, iii. 68, 69 116-122, 128, 136
Phanes, iii. 4, 11 Sciton, iii. 130
Pharnaspes, iii. 2, 68 Scoloti, iv. 6
Phasis, iv. 37, 38, 45, 86 Scopasis, iv. 120, 128
Pheretime, iv. 162, 165, 167, 200. Scylax, iv. 44

202, 205 Scyles, iv. 76, 78-80
Philes, iii. 60 Scythia, passim ap. iv.
Phia, iv, 178 Serbonian marsh, iii. 5
Phoenicia, iii. 5, 19, 37, 107, aa aS Sestus, iv. 143

136: ty. 39; 42, 44, 147 Sidon, iii. 136
Phrixae, iv. 148 Sigeum, iv. 38
Phronime, iv. 154 Sindi, iv. 28, 86
Phrygia, iii. 90 Sinope, iv. 12
Pindar, iii. 38 Siphnus, iii. 57, 58
Pitane, iii. 55 Sitalces, iv. 80
Platea, iv. 151-153, 156, 159 Smerdis (1), iii. 30, 65-69, 71, 74, 88
Plynus, iv. 168 — (2), iii. 61-80, 88
Poeciles, iv. 147 Sogdi, iii. 93
Polycrates, iii. 39-46, 54, 56, Soloéis, iv. 43

120-126, 128, 131, 139-142 Sostratus, iv. 152
Polymnestus, iv. 150, 155 Spargapithes, iv. 78

41s

INDEX OF PROPER NAMES

Strattis, iv. 138

Susa, iii. so 64, 70, 129, 131, 140;
iv. 83,

Syloson, ii 39, 139, 141-149

Syrgis, iv. 123

Syria, iii. 5, 91

Tabiti, iv. 59
— iv. 20, 45, 47, 100, 115, 120,

Taras, iii. 138; iv. 99
Targitaus. iv. 5, 7
Tartessus, iv. 152, 192
Taucheira, iv. 171
Tauri, iv. 3, 20, 99, 103, 119
Taxacis, iv. 120
Taygetus, iv. 145, 148
Tearus, iv. 90, 91
Teaspes, iv. 43
Telecles, iii. 42
Telesarchus, iii. 143
Tenus, iv. 33
Teres, iv. 80
Thagimasadas, iv. 59
Thamanaei, iii. 93, 117
Thannyras, iii. 15
Thebes (in Egypt), iii. 10, 25;
iv. 181
Themiscyra, iv. 86
Themison, iv. 154
Theodorus, iii. 41

Thera, iv. 147, 148, 150, 156, 164

Theras, iv. 147, 14 8

Thermodon, iv. 86, 110

Thersandrus, iv. 147

Theste, iv. 159

Thoricus, iv. 99

Thrace, iii. 90; iv. 49, 74, 80, 89,
93, 99, 104, 118, 143

Thyssagetae, iv. 22, 123

Tiarantus, iv. 48

Tibareni, iii. 94

Tibisis, iv. 49

Tisamenus, iv. 147

Traspies, iv. 6

Triballi, iv. 49

Triopium, iv. 38

Triton (and Tritonian), iv. i78, 179,
186-188, 191

Troezen, iii. 59

Troglodytae, iv, 183

Troy, iv. 191

Tymnes, iv. 76

‘Tyndaridae, iv. 145

Typhon, iii. 5

Tyras, iv. 11, 47, 51, 82

Zacynthus, iii. 59; iv. 195

Zaueces iv. 193

Zeus, iii. 124, 142, 158; iv. 5, 59,
127, 180

Zopyrus, ili. 153-158, 160; iv. 43

ee, ae ee Se nee Were ont ee
Printep in Great Britain py Richarp Cuay & Sons, Limitep,
BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.

; THE Fi
a y PERSIAN EMPIRE 9 ~~. |
SS, / Scale ys \
G, Hi F \ t) i000 2000 __3000 Stadia Ee HN gNs Vy
nN { (aN } wi \ t) 50 100 Schoeni Gen ra Jl a XS
: . 1 F Ie %
= yazan Pewbae eae { 4A {| — Q. loo 200 ~=300 ~—-490 Miles s HS iy A E
a n Abia’ he Oman ei | \ The 20 Satrapies are numbered thus VII. ak i —
ave Tyras Ath S bs Tan? \ AEX
{ 6 pis é M A\T
EN iaNwat carci’ UL Macotis C y
ee NJ lus
sterfan py sistria CHES ORES
FT RGeETS Heraclea®\_/, ot
CROBYz/ pant!

musMts 9 (Mesambria

PAPHLAGONIA Je

Deve

re Ind, ;
an {Casp eKros:' Ss
nae ale J
“AND :

| aaa
Oo, Artacgant 7 7

z wa V4 Bee Vr cree ;
Sire SRN ANG As Lit : ie p
eArteris a eAepatane : A yA Se a Be
2 | | So oo
Ghen 4 a

Na ge N \ L

(

Slartord's Geog Estab‘ London

THE WORLD ACCORDING TO HERODOTUS, B.C. 440.

eo” 4
o = Si»

©.
R =e
a) Sy
tag, ie
Ss
av ner wt SP
4s <Bo & a Sp :
GCYNNEZ a ey,
si sgothyrsi os aoe s
; €
. Tster_..-" O>
a ® aS
Py 29 28, Getz s
af Ng y 5
, et 2
% : ‘ © was saset
Pans” goctl aan lo
yf f Pyrene J oe oH Ty mate g o & a i als
jis a é rc jan 5
ha ef vie
ASh
Tax} Are A mS
(eSsus — Caspayyrus
j Bee >
XS
y 2
lorPERSIANS >
=] ) “SUSH on %
i | =
- = tes tes tes i ——
: en ran av! —
ee! _ = y
, Adlas M. Oe Soa Sana =n Seen ae £ ; x “Ane 9 25 eee
wm i “ A
. y Pp
|i a = EB: © Yo ae ; B
a y _Atus Mer Oe 4S 5 * p
aie y
| fe Automolé ai cs
| =
| YY ACH fH Lk On P teAa

—————— 7 ne : Stantords Geng Eatab'Lon nm

THE LOEB CLASSICAL LIBRARY

VOLUMES ALREADY PUBLISHED.

Latin Authors.

APULEIUS. THE GOLDEN ASS (METAMORPHOSES). wW.
Adlington (1566). Revised by S. Gaselee. (37d Juz.)

AULUS GELLIUS. J. C. Rolfe. 3 Vols.

AUSONIUS. H.G. Evelyn White. 2 Vols.

BOETHIUS: TRACTS anp DE CONSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIAE.
Rev. H. F. Stewart and E. K. Rand. (2nd Jp.)

CAESAR CIVIL WARS. A.G. Peskett. (2d /mzp.)

CAESAR GALLIC WAR. H. J. Edwards. (4th [vip.)

CATULLUS. F. W. Cornish; TIBULLUS. J. P. Postgate; anp
PERVIGILIUM VENERIS. J. W. Mackail. (722 Jw.)

CICERO: DE FINIBUS. H. Rackham. (and Jp.)

CICERO: DE OFFICIIS. Walter Miller. (22d Ji.)

CICERO: DE SENECTUTE, DE AMICITIA, DE DIVINATIONE.
W A. Falconer. (2nd Jip.)

CICERO: DE REPUBLICA anp DE LEGIBUS. Clinton Keyes.

CICERO: LETTERS TO ATTICUS. E. O. Winstedt. 3 Vols. (Vol. I.
4th Imp., Vols. Il. and III. 2a [nzp.)

pica rk et oe TO HIS FRIENDS. W. Glynn Williams.

ols. Vol. I.

CICERO BAVEIEPICS, W. GC. Ay Ker. (Watts.

CICERO: PRO ARCHIA, POST REDITUM, DEDOMO, etc. N.H.

CICERO: TUSCULAN DISPUTATIONS. J. E. King.

CICERO PROCAECINA, PRO LEGE MANILIA, PROCLUENTIO,
PRO RABIRIO. H. Grose Hodge.

CLAUDIAN. M. Platnauer. 2 Vols. (3rd Jip.)

CONFESSIONS OF ST. AUGUSTINE. W. Watts (1631). 2 Vols.

FRONTINUS: STRATAGEMS ann AQUEDUCIS. C. E. Bennett.

FRONTO : CORRESPONDENCE, C. R. Haines. 2 Vols.

HORACE: ODES AND EPODES. C. E. Bennett. (7¢h Jif.)

HORACE SATIRES, EPISTLES, ARS POETICA. H. R. Fairclough.

JUVENAL anp PERSIUS. G. G. Ramsay (4¢4 wp.)

LIVY. B O. Foster. 13 Vols. Vols. I1.-I1V. (Vol. I. 2nd Zp.)

LUCRETIUS. W. H. D. Rouse.

MARTIAL. W.C. A. Ker. 2 Vols. (2d Inzip.)

OVID: HEROIDES anp AMORES. Grant Showerman. (2ad Jf.)

OVID: METAMORPHOSES. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 42h Zip.,
Vol. Il. 37d Zp.)

OVID: TRISTIA ann EX PONTO. A. L. Wheeler.

PETRONIUS. M. Heseltine; SENECA: APOCOLOCYNTOSIS.
W #H._ OD. Rouse. (52h lamp.)

PLAUTUS. Paul Nixon. 5 Vols. Vols. I.-III (Vol. I. 3a Zp.)

PLINY: LETTERS Melmoth’s Translation revised by W. M. L.
Hutchinson. 2 Vols. (37d Jip.)

PROPERTIUS. H.E. Butler. (37d JJ.)

QUINTILIAN. H.E Butler. 4 Vols.

SALLUST. J.C. Rolfe. [I. and II.

SCRIPTORES HISTORIAE AUGUSTAE. D. Magie. 3 Vols. Vols.

SENECA: EPISTULAE MORALES. R.M. Gummere. 3 Vols. (Vol.
I 2nd Inip.)

SENECA, MORAL ESSAYS. J. W. Basore. 3 Vols. Vol. I.

SENECA: TRAGEDIES. F. J. Miller. 2 Vols. (22d Jif.)

STATIUS. J. H. Mozley. 2 Vols.

SUETONIUS. J.C. Rolie. 2 Vols. (37d Jw.)

TACITUS: DIALOGUS. Sir Wm. Peterson, and AGRICOLA anp
GERMANIA. Maurice Hutton. (37d lm.)

TACITUS: HISTORIES. C.H. Moore. 2 Vols. Vol. I.

TERENCE. John Sargeaunt. 2 Vols. (5¢h Jp.)

VELLEIUS PATERCULUS anp RES GESTAE. F. W. Shipley

VIRGIL. H.R. Fairclough. 2Vols. (Vol. 1. 6¢4 Jm., Vol. I1. 37d Lin.)

Greek Authors.

ACHILLES TATIUS. S. Gaselee.

AENEAS TACTICUS: ASCLEPIODOTUS anno ONASANDER.
The Ilinois Greek Club,

AESCHINES. C. D. Adams,

AESCHYLUS. H. Weir Smyth. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 2nd J.)

APOLLODORUS. Sir James G. Frazer. 2 Vols.

APOLLONIUS RHODIUS. R.C. Seaton. (37d Jm#.)

THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols. (I. 42h, II. 3xd.)

stern ROMAN HISTORY. Horace White. 4 Vols. (Vol. IV.
and Lmp.

ARISTOPHANES. Benjamin Bickley Rogers. 3 Vols. (2"d@ Imp.)
Verse trans,

ARISTOTLE THE “ART” OF RHETORIC. J. H. Freese.

ARISTOTLE: THE NICOMACHEAN ETHICS. H. Rackham.

ARISTOTLE: POETICS, anp LONGINUS. W. Hamilton Fyfe;
DEMETRIUS ON STYLE. W. Rhys Roberts.

ATHENAEUS: DEIPNOSOPHISTAE. C. B. Gulick. 7 Vols. Vol. I.

eS CH anp LYCOPHRON. A.W. Mair; ARATUS. G.R.
Mair.

CLEMENT OF ALEXANDRIA. Rev. G. W. Butterworth.

DAPHNIS AND CHLOE. Thornley’s Translation revised by J. M.
Edmonds; anD PARTHENIUS. S. Gaselee. (2nd Iizp.)

DEMOSTHENES, DE CORONA ano DE FALSA LEGATIONE.
C. A. Vince and J. H. Vince.

DIO CASSIUS: ROMAN HISTORY. E. Cary. 9 Vols.

DIOGENES LAERTIUS. R.D. Hicks. 2 Vols.

EPICTETUS. W. A. Oldfather. 2 Vols. Vol. I.

EURIPIDES. A.S. Way. 4 Vols. (Vols. I., IV. 3x@ JiZ., Vol. Il. 422
Intp., Vol. III. 2xd izp.) Verse trans. [Vol. I

EUSEBIUS ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. Kirsopp Lake. 2 Vols.

GALEN: ON THE NATURAL FACULTIES. A. J. Brock. (2nd /zp.) ©

THE GREEK ANTHOLOGY. W.R. Paton. 5 Vols. (Vol. 1. 372
Imp., Vol. Il. 2nd Imp.)

THE GREEK BUCOLIC POETS (THEOCRITUS, BION, MOS-
CHUS). J. M. Edmonds. (42% mp.)

HERODOTUS. A.D.Godley. 4Vols. (Vols. I. & II. 2%d [imf.)

HESIOD ann THE HOMERIC HYMNS. UH. G. Evelyn White.
(37d Lup.)

HIPPOCRATES. W.H.S.Jones & E. T. Withington. 4 Vols. Vols. I.-III.

HOMER: ILIAD. A. 7. Murray. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d Jp.)

HOMER: ODYSSEY. A. T. Murray. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 422 JoJ., Vol.
Il. 2nd Lm.)

ISAEUS. E. W. Forster.

ISOCRATES. G. B. Norlin. 3 Vols. Vol I.

JOSEPHUS: H. St. J. Thackeray. 8 Vols. Vols. I-III.
ULIAN. Wilmer Cave Wright. 3 Vols. Vol. Il. 2%d 1p.)
UCIAN. A. M. Harmon. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-IV. (Vol. I. 3xa@ Jsm.,

LYRA GRAECA. J. M. Edmonds. 3 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d [wzg.)

MARCUS AURELIUS. C.R. Haines. (2d /7zp.)

MENANDER. .G. Allinson.

PAUSANIAS: DESCRIPTION OF GREECE, W. H. S. Jones. 5 Vols.
and Companion Vol. Vols. I. and II.

PHILOSTRATUS: THE LIFE OF APOLLONIUS OF TYANA.
F. C. Conybeare. 2 Vols, (Vol. I. 37d Jmp., Vol. II. 2a Lf.)

PHILOSTRATUS ann EUNAPIUS: LIVES OF THE SOPHISTS.
Wilmer Cave Wright.

PINDAR. Sir J. E. Sandys. (4¢h Ji.)

PLATO: CHARMIDES, ALCIBIADES, HIPPARCHUS, THE
LOVERS, THEAGES, MINOS anp EPINOMIS. W. R. M. Lamb.

PLATO: CRATYLUS, PARMENIDES, GREATER HUHIPPIAS,
LESSER HIPPIAS. H.N. Fowler.

PLATO: EUTHYPHRO, APOLOGY, CRITO, PHAEDO, PHAE.
DRUS. H.N. Fowler. (sth Imp.) [W. R. M. Lamb.

PLATO: LACHES, PROTAGORAS, MENO, EUTHYDEMUS.

PLATO: LAWS. Rev.R. G. Bury. 2 Vols.

PLATO: LYSIS, SYMPOSIUM, GORGIAS. W. R. M. Lamb.

PLATO : STATESMAN, PHILEBUS. H.N.Fowler; ION. W.R.M.

mb.

PLATO: THEAETETUS anv SOPHIST. H. N. Fowler.

PLUTARCH: MORALIA. F.C. Babbitt. 14 Vols. Vol. I.

PLUTARCH: THE PARALLEL LIVES. B. Perrin. 11 Vols. (Vols.
I., II. and VII. 22a Jizp.)

POLYBIUS. W. R. Paton. [I.-IV.
PROCOPIUS: HISTORY OF THE WARS. H. B. Dewing. 7 Vols.
QUINTUS SMYRNAEUS. A. S. Way. Verse trans. [ Verse trans.

SOPHOCLES. F. Storr. 2 Vols. (Vol. I. 422 Imp., Vol. Il. 37d Jip.)

Sie BASIGa DED RS. | Ro J. Deferrari. (4) Vols: Vol. I.

ST. JOHN DAMASCENE: BARLAAM AND IOASAPH, Rev. G. R.
Woodward and Harold Mattingly.

STRABO : GEOGRAPHY. Horace L. Jones. 8 Vols. Vols. I.-V.

bic cite oped ENQUIRY INTO PLANTS. Sir Arthur Hort,
Bart. 2 Vols.

THUCYDIDES. C.F. Smith. 4 Vols. (Vol. I. 22d Jim.)

XENOPHON: CYROPAEDIA. Walter Miller. 2 Vols. (Vol.I. 22d Jz.)

XENOPHON: HELLENICA, ANABASIS, APOLOGY, anp SYM-
POSIUM. C.L. Brownson and O. J. Todd. 3 Vols. (Marchant.

XENOPHON: MEMORABILIA ann OECONOMICUS. E. C

XENOPHON: SCRIPTA MINORA. E. C. Marchant.

IN PREPARATION

Greek Authors.

ARISTOTLE, ORGANON, W. M. L. Hutchinson.

ARISTOTLE, PHYSICS, Rev. P. Wicksteed.

ARISTOTLE POLITICS ann ATHENIAN CONSTITUTION,
Edward Capps.

ARRIAN, HIST. OF ALEXANDER anp INDICA, Rev. E. Iliffe
Robson. 2 Vols.

DEMOSTHENES, OLYNTHIACS, PHILIPPICS, LEPTINES anp
MINOR SPEECHES, J. H. Vince.

DEMOSTHENES, MEIDIAS, ANDROTION, ARISTOCRATES,
TIMOCRATES, J. H. Vince.

DEMOSTHENES, PRIVATE ORATIONS, G. M. Calhoun.

DIO CHRYSOSTOM, W. E. Waters.

GREEK IAMBIC AND ELEGIAC POETS, J. M. Edmonds.

LYSIAS, W. R. M. Lamb.

OPPIAN, COLLUTHUS, TRYPHIODORUS, A. W. Mair.

PAPYRI, A. S. Hunt.

PHILO, F. M. Colson and Rey. G. H. Whitaker.

PHILOSTRATUS, IMAGINES, Arthur Fairbanks.

PLATO, REPUBLIC, Paul Shorey.

PLATO, TIMAEUS, CRITIAS, CLITIPHO, MENEXENUS, EPIS-
- TULAE, Rev. R. G. Bury.

SEXTUS EMPIRICUS, Rev. R. G. Bury

THEOPHRASTUS, CHARA€TERS, J. M. Edmonds; HERODES;
CHOLIAMBIC FRAGMENTS, etc., A. D. Knox,

Latin Authors.

BEDE, ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.

CICERO, IN CATILINAM, PRO MURENA, PRO SULLA, B. L.
Ullman.

CICERO, DE NATURA DEORUM, H. Rackham.

CICERO, DE ORATORE, ORATOR, BRUTUS, Charles Stuttaford.

‘CICERO, IN PISONEM, PRO SCAURO, PRO FONTEIO, PRO
MILONE,etc., N. H. Watts.

CICERO, PRO SEXTIO, IN VATINIUM, PRO CAELIO, PRO
PROVINCIIS CONSULARIBUS, PRO BALBO, D. Morrah.

CICERO, VERRINE ORATIONS, L. H. G. Greenwood.
ENNIUS, LUCILIUS and other specimens of Old Latin, E. H. Warm-

ington.
FLORUS, E. S. Forster.
LUCAN. 2); Dul:
OVID, FASTI, Sir J. G. Frazer.
PLINY, NATURAL HISTORY, W. H.S. Jones and L. F. Newman.
ST. AUGUSTINE, MINOR WORKS.
SIDONIUS, LETTERS. E. V. Arnold and W. B. Anderson.
TACITUS, ANNALS, John Jackson.
VALERIUS FLACCUS, A. F. Scholfield.
VITRUVIUS, DE ARCHITECTURA, F. Granger.

DESCRIPTIVE PROSPECTUS ON APPLICATION

London - - WILLIAM HEINEMANN
New York - ° - G. PUTNAMS’ SONS

Vat wi

PA Herodotus
4002 Herodotus

Baw lea

“OS)€ BLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

Hl -

we (é~ (aK —§ Sh
or: ge! is lf

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
LIBRARY

PA =e page BG OGM he ar
CM al A ARB foe DO

~~
Pe a aang yen orgs
NN Artie om 1
ee

a ae

te plete Ha A me
caechaeatiie! ree i nine
ne

meal
Ne ha taker auttnas

rheouhete

A OPO Seg yi. nay Meh

Widhareree “ach lhe Liason A CCT ph se Og Mp Oi Tin Ftd sabre
yc NW PSem SURE QW? ston tenn WENT DD APTS hae MANN UA AM) Anant nen se Ws hs PFW eee oN